SB1 1 PDF

� Sri d
-gavat m
First canto-Part one
HI ivine Gra
A.C. Bhal<tjvedanta swami bhupada
Fo u nder-Acarya of th International SooJety for Kns l (IOUSil
2
His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada
the Founder-Acarya of ISKCON and greatest exponent of
Kf�pa consciousness in the western wodd.
Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Maharaja
the spiritual master of
His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada
and foremost scholar and devotee in the recent a e.
Srila Gaura KiSora Das Babaft Maharaja
the spiritual master of
Srlla Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvam'i
and intimate student of Srila Thakur Bhaktivinode
Plate 1 A snake appeared before the baby, and the Lord began to play with it. (p. 11)
Plate 2 Lord Caitanya convinced the Kazi about His sankirtana movement. (p. 14)
Plate 3 The Lord invoked His Sudarsana:cakra to kill the sinners. (p./6)
Pta te 4 Saturated with tran seenden tal ecstasy, Lord Caitanya fell unconscious. (p. 20)
Plare 5 Vyasadeva meditating on Lord K.f�I}'l. the all-pervading Personality of God
head. (p.44)
Plate 6 After respectfully offern
i g a seat to SGta Gosvami, the great sages began to
inquire of him. (p. 61)
Plate 7 Lord Sri Kr�l)a appeared as the son of Vasudeva and Devaki. (p. 69)
Srlmad-Bhagavatam
ALL GLORY TO SRT GURU AND GAURANGA
Srlmad-Bhagavatam
of
K�SNA-DVAIPAYANA VYASA
pit �·¥{1q;ffl l:44�1'11fa.fl{: m:

� '1!'t�11�'1 �otmS�'1tfa.ij: ��II
kn'!e sva-dhiimopagate
dharma-jniiniidibhib, saha
kalau nasta-drsiim esa
puriir;r,��ko�dhun�dital;t (p. 186)
OTHER BOOKS by
His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta swami Prabhupada
Bhagavad-gitii As It Is
Teachings of Lord Caitanya
K!§[W, the Supreme Personality of Godhead (2 volumes)
Sri Isopani§ad
Easy Journey to Other Planets
K[§[La Consciousnes�: The Topmost Yoga System
The Nectar of Devotion
The Kr§[ta Consciousness Movement is the Genuine Vedic Way
Back to Godhead Magazine (Founder)

Srlmad-Bhagavatam
First Canto
"Creation"
CPart one-Chapters 1-7>
With a Short Life Sketch

of Lord Sn Caitanya Mahaprabhu,
the Ideal Preacher of Bhagavata-dharma,
and the Original Sanskrit Text, Its Roman Transliteration,
Synonyms, Translation and Elaborate Purports by
His Divine Grace

A.C. Bhaktivedanta swami Prabhupada
Founder-Acarya of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness
ew York · Los Angeles . London . Bombay

Copyright © 1972 by the Bhaktivedanta Book Trust
Library of Congress Catalogue Card Number: 70-127183
International Standard Book umber: 0-912776-27-7
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
Readers interested in the subject matter of this book

are invited by the International Society for Krishna Consciousness
to correspond with its Secretary.
International Sociely for Krishna Consciousness

3764 Watseka Ave.
Los Angeles, Calif. 90034
The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust

32 Tiffany Place 376-1 \\atsel..a \,enue 7 Uury Place Gandhi Gram Road
:
Brooklyn ,\e" York I I �11 Lo• A ngelc>. California 9003-1 Bloorn,Lury. \\.C. I Juhu. llornbay-51
London
Printed by Dai ippon Printing Co .. Ltd .. T�kyo, japan

To
Srlla Prabhupada
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvatl
GosvamT Maharaja
cfMY" �piritual cfMaster

On the 26th Annual Ceremony of His
Disappearance Day
He lives forever by his divine instructions

and
the follower lives with him.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Preface 1
Introduction s
Conception of God and the Absolute Truth 5
Source of Material Energy 6
Preacher of Srimad-Bhligavatam 6
Science of Kr�J;J.a and Its Need 7
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu 7
His Mission 8
His Birth 10
His Early Childhood 11
His Student Life 12
His Civil Disobedience 13
Reclaiming the Sinners 15
His Sannyiisa 18
�ira-cora Gopinatha 19
Meeting with Bhattacarya 22
His Discourse on the Vedanta 22
His Meeting with Ramananda Raya 29
Importance of Submissive Hearing 30
Instructive Story of Junior Haridasa 32
Power of the Sank"irtana Movement 33
His Talks with the l\layavadi Sannyiisi Prakasananda 34
The Lord Visits Mathura and V rndavana 37
H e Converts Pathans t o the V ai�J;Iava Cult 38
vz
uu
Obstacles on the Path of Devotion 39
Eight Modes of Prayer by a Pure Devotee 40
CHAPTER ONE
Questions by the sages 43
Purpose of the Giiyatri Mantra 44
Parame5vara the Supreme 46
Three Divisions of Vedic Ways 53
Exchange of Rasas Between Two Equals 57
Watering the Root of the Tree 60
Symptoms of Men in the Age of Quarrel or Kali 67
Scriptures Summarized 68
Glories of the N arne of the Lord 7l
Real Remedy for Peace in the World 74
Incarnation of Godhead Is Distinguished 78
CHAPTER TWO
Divinity and Divine service 83
Obeisances unto the Spiritual Master and the Lord 84
Srimad-Bhiigavatam Summarized 86
Scope of Sense Satisfaction 98
Definition of the Absolute Truth 99
Process of Its Realization 100
Duty of All Classes of Human Beings 101
Serv1ce unto the D evotees 106
The Book and the Person Bhiigavata l 09

Seeing the Lord Ill
Forms of the Lord and the Living Beings 117
Quality of Worship and the D emigods 121
Lord Sri. Kf!)l).a, or Vasudeva, Is All in All 125
He is All-Pervading 128
vm
CHAPTER THREE
Kf�r:ta Is the source of All Incarnations 135
Puru�a Incarnations: the Cause of 1atter

and the Material World 136
From Him Brahma Is Manifested 137
Description of the Universal Form 139
Short Description of Various Incarnations 142
1st: Kumaras Incarnation 144
2nd: Sukara Incarnation 145
3rd: Narada Incarnation 146
4th: Nara Narayal)a Incarnation 14 7
5th: Kapila, the Author of Sankhya Philosophy 148
6th: Dattatreya Incarnation 149
7th: Y ajna Incarnation 149
8th: ].l�abha Incarnation 151
9th: Prthu Incarnation 152
lOth: Matsya Incarnation 153
11th: Kurma Incarnation 154
12th: Dhanvantari Incarnation 155
13th: Mohiru Incarnation 155
14th: Nrsimha Incarnation 155
15th: Vamana Incarnation 156
16th: Bhrgupati (Parasurama) Incarnation 157
17th: Vyasadeva Incarnation 157
18th:Rama Incarnation 158
19th: Balariima Incarnation 160
20th: Kr�r:ta Incarnation 160
21st: Buddha Deva Incarnation 161
22nd: Kalki Incarnation 164

Lord Kr�r;ta, the Original Personality of Godhead 167
His Viriita-nl.pa, an Imagination 171
tX
The Lord and the Living Being Are Both Spirit 172
Self-realization Means Seeing the Lord 174
He is Unknowable by Mental Speculation 178
Srimad-Bhii.gavatam Is the Cream of Histories 183
The Mode of Its Reception 185
Srimad-Bhii.gavatam Is the Representation of Lord Kr�Qa 186
Srimad-Bhii.gavatam and Its Incompatibilities 18R
CHAPTER FOUR
Appearance of SrT Narada 191
Paramaharhsa Sukadeva Gosvam1 196
The Ideal King, Maharaja Par!k�it 203
Birthdate of Vyasadeva 205
His Activities in Preparing Transcendental Works 206
Vedas Entrusted to Different Scholars 210
Vedas Made Easy for the Less Intelligent Class 213
Mercy of Vyasadeva 213
Unworthy Sons of the Higher Castes 214
Dissatisfaction of Vyasadeva and Its Cause 218
CHAPTER FIVE
Narada's Instructions on SrTmad-Bhagavatam
for vvasadeva 223
The Mind and the Body 224
Identification of Self with the Body or Mind Is the

Cause of Despondency 22 7
The Cause Explained 229
Flowery Language Without Divinity Is Condemned 232
Need of Preaching Snmad-Bhii.gavatam 234
Nothi11g is Good without God 235
Be Fixed Upon the Complete Whole 240

X
Human Frailties 241
A Boon to the Layman 243
The Prime Duty 246
The Permanent Gain 248
Personal and Impersonal Features of the Lord 250
Purpose of all Cultural Assets 253
The Bhaktivediintas 257
Principles of Saintly Association 258
Miraculous Act of Hearing Bhiigavatam 260
Effects of Spiritual Association 262
Duties of a Neophyte 263
Real Spirih1al Master 264
Meaning of Surrender 267
The Cause of Miseries 270
Import of Bhakti-yoga 271
Cent Percent Engagement 273
Sound as Form 276
Concluding Instruction of Narada 278
CHAPTER SIX
conversation Between Narada and vvasa 281
Further Inquiry by Vyasadeva 281
History of Narada's Previous Life 285
His Touring 289
His Momentous Hankering for the Lord 292
Seeing the Lord 294
Message of Godhead 298
Niirada 's Eternal Engagement 302
His Transcendental Body 303
His Reappearance 305
His Freedom of Movement in All Planets 307

Xl
The Lord His Constant Companion 309

Comparative Importance of Bhakti-yoga and Mystic
Powen 312
CHAPTER SEVEN
The son Of oro�Ja Punished 317
Vyasadeva's Meditation 317
His Clear Conception 320
Acts of Miiyii, the Illusory Energy 322
Effects of Bhakti-yoga 324
Effects of Hearing Srimad-Bhiigavatam 326
First Student of Srimad-Bhiigavatam 328
Special Attraction of the Great Literature 329
The Heart and Soul of the Devotees 334
In Continuation of the Battle of Kuruk�etra 337
The Killing of the Five Sons of Draupadi 338
Release of the Brahmastra 341
Lord Kr�Qa, the Transcendence 343
Nature of His Incarnation 346
Arrest of Asvatthama 353
The Briihmara and the Brahma-bandhu 354
Animal Killer Condemned 357
Lord Kr�J:ta Orders the Killing of Asvatthama 358

Frailties of Women 361
Lord Kr�J:ta Solves the Dilemma 371
Preface
We must know the present need of human society. And what is that
need? Human society is no longer bounded by geographical limits to
particular countries or communities. Human society is broader than in the
Middle Ages, and the world tendency is toward one state or one human
society. The ideals of spiritual communism, according to Srimad
Bhiigavatam, are based more or less on the oneness of the entire human
society, nay, on the entire energy of living bein gs . The need is felt by great
thinkers to make this a successful ideology. Srimad-Bhiigavatam will fill
this need in human society. It begins, therefore, with the aphorism of
Vedanta philosophy (janmiidy asya yata�) to establish the ideal of a
common cause.
Human society, at the present moment, is not in the darkness of
oblivion. It has made rapid progress in the field of material comforts,
education and economic development throughout the entire world. But
there is a pinprick somehwere in the social body at large, and therefore
there are large-scale quarrels, even over less important issues. There is need
of a clue as to how humanity can become one in peace, friendship and
prosperity with a common cause. Srimad-Bhiigavatam will fill this need,
for it is a cultural presentation for the re-spiritualization of the entire
human society.
Srimad-Bhiigavatam should be introduced also in the schools and col
leges, for it is recommended by the great student devotee Prahlii.da
Maharaja in order to change the demonic face of society.
kaumiira iicaret priijiio dharmiin bhiigavatiin iha

durlabham miinu§am janma tad apy adhruvam arthadam
(Bhiig. 7.6.1)
Disparity in human society is due to lack of principles in a godless

civilization. There is God, or the Almighty One, from whom everything
emanates, by whom everything is maintained and in whom everything is
merged to rest. Material science has tried to find the ultimate source of
creation very insufficiently, but it is a fact that there is one ultimate source
1
2 Srimad-Bhagavatam
of everything that be. This ultimate source is explained rationally and

authoritatively in the beautiful Bhiigavatam or Srimad-Bhiigavatam.
Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the transcendental science not only for knowing
the ultimate source of everything but also for knowing our relation with
Him and our duty towards perfection of the human society on the basis of
this perfect knowledge. It is powerful reading matter in the Sanskrit
language, and it is now rendered into English elaborately so that simply by
a careful reading one will know God perfectly well, so much so that the
reader will be sufficiently educated to defend himself from the onslaught
of atheists. Over and above this, the reader will be able to convert
others to accept God as a concrete principle.
Srimad-Bhiigavatam begins with the definition of the ultimate source.
It is a bona fide commentary on the Vedanta-sutra by the same author,
Srila Vyasadeva, and gradually it develops into nine cantos up to .the
highest state of God realization. The only qualification one needs to study
this great book of transcendental knowledge is to proceed step by step
cautiously and not jump forward haphazardly like with an ordinary book.
It should be gone through chapter by chapter, one after another. The
reading matter is so arranged with its original Sanskrit text, its English
transliteration, synonyms, translation and purports so that one is sure to
become a God realized soul at the end of finishing the first nine cantos.
The Tenth Canto is distinct from the first nine cantos, because it deals
directly with the transcendental activities of the Personality of Godhead
Sri Kr�:t!a. One will be unable to capture the effects of the Tenth Canto
without going through the first nine cantos. The book is complete in
twelve cantos, each independent, but it is good for all to read them in
small instalhnents one after another.
I must admit my frailties in presenting Srimad-Bhiigavatam, but still I
am hopeful of its good reception by the thinkers and leaders of society on
the strength of the following statement of Srimad-Bhiigavatam.
tad viigvisargo janatiigha-viplavo

yasmin pratiSlokam abaddhavaty api
nii mii ny anantasya ya.So 'nkitiini yac
chr�vantigiiyantigr�anti sadhava�
(Bhiig. 1.5.11)
"On the other hand, that literature which is full with descriptions of
the transcendental glories of the name, fame, form and pastimes of the
Preface 3
unlimited Supreme Lord is a transcendental creation meant to bring about

a revolution in the impious life of a misdirected civilization. Such tran·
scendental literatures, even though irregularly composed, are heard, sung
and accepted by purified men who are thoroughly honest."
Om Tat Sat.
A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Dated at Delhi
December 15, 1962
Introduction
The conception of God and the conception of Absolute Truth are not
on the same level. The $nmad-Bhiigavatam hits on the target of the
Absolute Truth. The conception of God indicates the controller, whereas
the conception of the Absolute Truth indicates the summum bonum or
the ultimate source of all energies. There ia no difference of opinion about
the personal feature of God as the controller because a controller cannot
be impersonal. Of course modern government, especially democratic
government, is impersonal to some extent, but ultimately the chief
executive head is a person, and the impersonal feature of government is
subordinate to the personal feature. So without a doubt whenever we refer
to control over others we must admit the existence of a personal feature.
Because there are different controllers for different managerial positions,
there may be many small gods. According to the Bhagavad-gitii any
controller who has some specific extraordinary power is called a vibhuti
mat sattva, or controller empowered by the Lord. There are many vibhuti
mat sattvas, controllers or gods with various specific powers, but the
Absolute Truth is one without a second. This Srimad-Bhiigavatam desig·
nates the Absolute Truth or the summum bonum as the param satyam.
The author of Srimad-Bhiigavatam, Snl.a Vyasadeva, first offers his
respectful obeisances unto the param satyam (Absolute Truth), and be
cause the param satyam is the ultimate source of all energies, the param
satyam is the Supreme Person. The gods or the controllers are undoubtedly
persons, but the param satyam from whom the gods derive powers of
control is the Supreme Person. The Sanskrit word iSvara (controller)
conveys the import of God, but the Supreme Person is called the param
esvara, or the supreme iSvara. The Supreme Person or paramesvara is the
supreme conscious personality, and because He does not derive any power
from any other source, He is supremely independent. In the Vedic litera
tures Brahma is described as the supreme god or the head of all other gods
like Indra, Candra, Varupa,. etc., but the $rimad-Bhiigavatam confirms that
even Brahma is not independent as far as his power and knowledge are
concerned. He received knowledge in the form of the Vedas from the
Supreme Person who resides within the heart of every living being. That
Supreme Personality knows everything directly and indirectly. Individual
infinitesimal persons, who are parts and parcels of the Supreme Personality,
may know directly and indirectly everything about their bodies or external
5
6 Srimad-Bhagavatam
features, hut the Supreme Personality knows everything about both His
external and internal features.
The words janmiidy asya suggest that the source of all production,
maintenance or destruction is the same supreme conscious person. Even in
our present experience we can know that nothing is generated from inert
matter, hut inert matter can be generated from the living entity. For in
stance, by contact with the living entity, the material body develops into a
working machine. Men with a poor fund of knowledge mistake the bodily
machinery to be the living being, hut the fact is that the living being is the
basis of the bodily machine. The bodily machine is useless as soon as the
living spark is away from it. Similarly, the original source of all material
energy is the Supreme Person. This fact is expressed in all the Vedic litera
tures, and all the exponents of spiritual science have accepted this truth.
The living force is called Brahman, and one of the greatest iiciiryas (teach
ers), namely Sripada Sankaracarya, has preached that Brahman is substance
whereas the cosmic world is category. The original source of all energies is
the living force, and He is logically accepted as the Supreme Person. He is
therefore conscious of everything past, present and future, and also of each
and every corner of His manifestations, both material and spiritual. An im
perfect living being does not even know what is happening within his own
personal body. He eats his food hut does not know how this food is trans
formed into energy or how it sustains his body. When a living being is per
fect, he is aware of everything that happens, and since the Supreme Person
is all-perfect, it is quite natural that He knows everything in all detail. Con
sequently the perfect personality is addressed in the Srimad-Bhiigavatam
as Vasudeva, or one who lives everywhere in full consciousness and in full
possession of His complete energy. All of this is clearly explained in the

Srimad-Bhiigavatam, and the reader has ample opportunity to study this
critically.
In the modern age Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprahhu preached the Srimad
Bhiigavatam by practical demonstration. It is easier to penetrate into the
topics of theSnmad-Bhiigavatam through the medium of Sri Caitanya's
causeless mercy. Therefore a short sketch of His life and precepts is in
serted herein to help the reader understand the real merit of Srimad
Bhiigavatam.
It is imperative that one learn the Srimad-Bhiigavatam from the person
Bhiigavatam. The person Bhiigavatam is one whose very life is Snmad
Bhiigavatam in practice. Since Sri Caitanya Mahaprahhu is the Absolute
Personality of Godhead, He is both Bhagavan and Bhiigavatam in person
and in sound. Therefore His process of approaching the Srimad-Bhiigavatam
Introduction 7
is practical for all the people of the world. It was His wish that the
Srimad-Bhiigavatam be preached in every nook and corner of the world by
those who happened to take their birth in India.
The Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the science of Kr�Qa, the Absolute Personality
of Godhead of whom we have preliminary information from the text of
the Bhagavad-gitii. Sri Caitanya Mahiiprabhu has said that anyone, regard
less of what he is, who is well versed in the science of Kr�!la (Srimad
Bhiigavatam and Bhagavad-gitii) can become an authorized preacher or
preceptor in the science of Kf�J)a.
There is a need for the science of Kr�!la in human society for the good
of all suffering humanity of the world, and we simply request the leaders
of all nations to pick up this science of Kr�!la for their own good, for the
good of society and for the good of all the world's people.
A SHORT SKETCH OF THE LIFE AND TEACHINGS OF LORD

CAITANYA, THE PREACHER OF SRIMAD-BHAGA VATAM
Lord Sri Caitanya Mahiiprabhu, the great apostle of love of God and the
father of the congregational chanting of the holy name of the Lord,
advented Himself at Sridhama Mayiipura, a quarter in the city of Navadvlpa
in Bengal, on the Phiilguni Piirl)imii evening in the year 1407 Sakabda
(corresponding to February 1486 by the Christian calendar).
His father, Sri Jaganniitha Misra, a learned briihmafla from the district
of Sylhet, came to Navadvipa as a student because at that time Navadvipa
was considered to be the center of education and culture. He domiciled on
the banks of the Ganges after marrying Srimati Sacidevi, a daughter of
Sn'1a Nilambara Cakravarti, the great learned scholar of Navadvlpa.
Jaganniitha MiSra had a number of daughters by his wife Srimati
Sacidevl, and most of them expired at an early age. Two surviving sons,
Sri ViSvariipa and ViSvambhara, became at last the object of their paternal
affection. The tenth and youngest son, who was named ViSvambhara, later
became known as Nimai Pal)�t and then, after accepting the renounced
order of life, Lord Sri Caitanya Mahiiprabhu.
Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu exhibited His transcendental activities
for forty-eight years and then disappeared in the year 1455 Sakabda at
Pun.
For His first twenty-four years He remained at Navadvlpa as a student
and householder. His first wife was Srimati Lak�mipriya, who died at an
early age when the Lord was away from home. When He returned from
\
8 Srimad-Bhagavatam
East Bengal He was requested by His mother to accept a second wife, and
He agreed. His second wife was Snmati Vi��upriya Devi, who bore the
separation of the Lord throughout her life because the Lord took the order
of sannyasa at the age of twenty-four when Srimati Vi��upriyii was barely
sixteen years old.
After taking sannyasa, the Lord made His headquarters at Jagannatha
Puri due to the request of His mother, Srimati Sacidevi The Lord remained
for twenty-four years at Pun. For six years of this time He travelled
continuously all over India (and especially throughout southern India)
preaching the Srimad-Bhiigavatam.
Lord Caitanya not only preached the Srimad-Bhiigavatam but propa
gated the teaching of the Bhagavad-gitii as well in the most practical way.
In theBhagavad-gitii Lord Sri Kr�I}.a is depicted as the Absolute Personality
of Godhead, and His last teachings in that great book of transcendental
knowledge instruct that one should give up all the modes of religious
activities and accept Him (Lord Sri Kr��a) as the only worshipable Lord.
The Lord then assured that all His devotees would be protected from all
sorts of sinful acts and that for them there would be no cause for anxiety.
Unfortunately, despite Lord Sri Kr��a's direct order and the teachings
of the Bhagavad-gitii, less intelligent people misunderstand Him to be
nothing but a great historical personality, and thus they cannot accept
Him as the original Personality of Godhead. Such men with a poor fund
of knowledge are misled by many nondevotees. Thus the teachings of the
Bhagavad-gitii were misinterpreted even by great scholars. After the disap
pearance of Lord Sri Kr��a there were hundreds of commentaries on the
Bhagavad-gitii by many erudite scholars, and almost every one of them was
motivated by self-interest.
Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is the selfsame Lord Sri Kr��a. This time,
however, He appeared as a great devotee of the Lord in order to preach'
to the people in general, as well as to religionists and philosophers, about
the transcendental position of Sri Kr��a, the primeval Lord and the cause
of all causes. The essence of His preaching is that Lord Sri Kr��a, who
appeared at Vrajabhiimi (Vrndavana) as the son of the King of Vraja
(Nanda Maharaja), is the Supreme Personality of Godhead and is therefore
worshipable by all. Vrndavana-dhama is nondifferent from the Lord because
the name, fame, form and place where the Lord manifests Himself are all
identical with the Lord as absolute knowledge. Therefore Vrndavana-dhama
is as worshipable as the Lord. The highest form of transcendental worship
of the Lord was exhibited by the damsels of Vrajabhiimi in the form of
pure affection for the Lord, and Lord Sri Caitanya Mahiiprabhu recom-
Introduction 9
mends this process as the most excellent mode of worship. He accepts the
Srimad-Bhiigavata Puriir-a as the spotless literature for understanding the
Lord, and He preached that the ultimate goal of life for all human beings
is to attain the stage of premii or love of God.
Many devotees of Lord Caitanya like Srila Vrndiivana-diisa Thakur, Sri
Locanadiisa Thakur, Srila Kr�l).adiisa Kaviriija Gosviimi, Sri Kavikarpapura,
Sri Prabodhananda Sarasvati, Sri Rupa Gosvam1, Sri Sanatana Gosviimi,
Sri Raghunatha Bhatta Gosviim1, Sri Jiva Gosviim1, Sri Gopiila Bhatta
Gosviim1, Sri Raghuniitha Diisa Gosvam1 and in this latter age within two
hundred years, Sri Visvanatha Cakravarti, Sri Baladeva Vidyabh�ana, Sri
Syamananda Gosviimi, Sri N arottama-diisa Thakur, Sri Bhaktivinode Thakur
and at last Sri Bhaktisiddhiinta Sarasvati Thakur (our spiritual master) and
many other great and renowned scholars and devotees of the Lord, have
prepared voluminous books and literatures on the life and precepts of the
Lord. Such literatures are all based on the siistras like the Vedas, Puriir-as,
Upan4ads, Riimiiyar-a, Mahiibhiirata and other histories and authentic
literatures approved by the recognized iiciiryas. They are unique in com
position and unrivaled in presentation, and they are full of transcendental
knowledge. Unfortunately the people of the world are still ignorant of
them, but when these literatures, which are mostly in Sanskrit and Bengali,
come to light the world and when they are presented before thinking
people, then India's glory and the message of love will overflood this
morbid world, which is vainly searching after peace and prosperity by
various illusory methods not approved by the iiciiryas in the chain of
disciplic succession.
The readers of this small description of the life and precepts of Lord
Caitanya will profit much to go through the books of Srila Vrndiivana-diisa
Thakur (Sri Caitanya-bhiigavata) and Snia Kr�padiisa Kaviraja Gosviimi
(Sri Caitanya-caritiimrta). The early life of the Lord is most fascinatingly
expressed by the author of Caitanya-bhiigavata, and as far as the teachings
are concerned, they are more vividly explained in the Caitanya-caritiimrta.
Now they are available to the English speaking public in our Teachings
of Lord Caitanya.
The Lord's early life was recorded by one of His chief devotees and
contemporaries, namely Srila Muriiri Gupta, a medical practitioner of that
time, and the latter part of the life of Sri Caitanya Mahiiprabhu was
recorded by His private secretary Sri Diimodara Gosviim1 or Snia Svarupa
Diimodara, who was practically a constant companion of the Lord at Puri.
These two devotees recorded practically all the incidences of the Lord's
activities, and later on all the books dealing with the Lord, which are above
10 Srimad-Bhagavatam
mentioned, were composed on the basis of kiircas by Srila Damodara

Gosvami and Murari Gupta.
So the Lord advented Himself on the Phalguni Piir�ima evening of 1407
Sakabda, and it was by the will of the Lord that there was a lunar eclipse
on that evening. During the hours of eclipse it was the custom of the
llindu public to take bath in the Ganges or any other sacred river and
chant the Vedic mantras for purification. When Lord Caitanya was born
during the lunar eclipse, all India was roaring with the holy sound of Hare
KnTJa, Hare KnTJa, Kr�TJa KnTJa, Hare Hare/ Hare Riima, Hare Riima, Riima
Riima, Hare Hare. These sixteen names of the Lord are mentioned in many
Puriir-as and Upan4ads, and they are described as the Tiiraka-Brahman
Niima of this age. It is recommended in the siistras that offenseless chanting
of these holy names of the Lord can deliver a fallen soul from material
bondage. There are innumerable names of the Lord both in India and
outside, and all of them are equally good because all of them indicate the
Supreme Personality of Godhead. But because these sixteen are especially
recommended for this age, people should take advantage of them and
follow the path of the great iiciiryas who attained success by practicing the
rules of the siistras (revealed scriptures).
The simultaneous occurrence of the Lord's appearance and the lunar
eclipse indicated the distinctive mission of the Lord. This mission was to
preach the importance of chanting the holy names of the Lord in this age
of Kali (quarrel). In this present age quarrels take place even over trifles,
and therefore the siistras have recommended for this age a common plat
form for realization, namely chanting the holy names of the Lord. People
can hold meetings to glorify the Lord in their respective languages and
with melodious songs, and if such performances are executed in an offense
less manner, it is certain that the participants will gradually attain spiritual
perfection without having to undergo more rigorous methods. At such
meetings everyone, the learned and the foolish, the rich and the poor, the
Hindus and the Muslims, the Englishman and the Indians, and the car-!iiila
and the briihmar-as, can all hear the transcendental sounds and thus cleanse
the dust of material association from the mirror of the heart. To confirm
the Lord's mission all the people of the world will accept the holy name of
the Lord as the common platform for the universal religion of mankind.
In other words, the advent of the holy name took place along with the
advent of Lord Sci Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
When the Lord was on the lap of His mother, He would at once stop
crying as soon as the ladies surrounding Him chanted the holy names and
clapped their hands. This peculiar incidence was observed by the neighbors
Introduction 11
with awe and veneration. Sometimes the young girls took pleasure in
making the Lord cry and then stopping Him by chanting the holy name.
So from His very childhood the Lord began to preach the importance of
the holy name. In His early age Lord Sri Caitanya was known as Nimai.
This name was given by His beloved mother because the Lord took His
birth beneath a nim tree in the courtyard of His paternal house.
When the Lord was offered solid food at the age of six months in the
anna-priisana ceremony, the Lord indicated His future activities. At this
time it was customary to offer the child both coins and books in order to
get some indication of the future tendencies of the child. The Lord was
offered on one side coins and on the other the Srimad-Bhiigavatam. The
Lord accepted the Bhiigavatam instead of the coins.
When He was a mere baby crawling in the yard, one day a snake ap
peared before Him, and the Lord began to play with it. All the members
of the house were struck with fear and awe, but after a little while the snake
went away, and the baby was taken away by His mother. Once He was
stolen by a thief who intended to steal His ornaments, but the Lord took
a pleasure trip on the shoulder of the bewildered thief who was searching
for a solitary place in order to rob the baby. It so happened that the thief,
wandering hither and thither, finally arrived just before the house of
J agannatha Misra and, being afraid of being caught, dropped the baby at
once. Of course the anxious parents and relatives were glad to see the lost
child.
Once a pilgrim briihmar.a was received at the house of J agannatha Misra,
and when he was offering food to the Godhead, the Lord appeared before
him and partook of the prepared food. The eatables had to be rejected
because the child touched them, and so the briihmar.a had to make
another preparation. The next time the same thing happened, and when
this happened repeatedly for the third time, the baby was finally put to
bed. At about twelve at night when all the members of the house were fast
asleep within their closed rooms, the pilgrim briihmar.a offered his specially
prepared foods to the Deity, and, in the same way, the baby Lord appeared
before the pilgrim and spoiled his offerings. The briihmar.a then began to
cry, but since everyone was fast asleep, no one could hear him. At that
time the baby Lord appeared before the fortunate briihmar.a and disclosed
His identity as Kr�!la Himself. The briihmar.a was forbidden to disclose this
incidence, and the baby returned to the lap of His mother.
There are many similar incidences in His childhood. As a naughty boy
He somehmes used to tease the orthodox briihmar.as who used to bathe in
the Ganges. When the briihmar.as complained to His father that He was
splashing them with water instead of attending school, the Lord suddenly
appeared before His father as though just coming from school with all His
school clothes and books. At the bathing ghat He also used to play jokes
on the neighboring girls who engaged in worshiping Siva in hopes of getting
good husbands. This is a common practice amongst unmarried girls in
Hindu families. While they were engaged in such worship, the Lord
naughtily appeared before them and said, "My dear sisters, please give Me
all the offerings you have just brought for Lord Siva. Lord Siva is My
devotee, and Parvati is My maidservant. If you worship Me, then Lord
Siva and all the other demigods will be more satisfied." Some of them
refused to obey the naughty Lord, and He would curse them that due to
their refusal they would be married to old men who had seven children by
their previous wives. Out of fear and sometimes out of love the girls would
also offer Him various goods, and then the Lord would bless them and as
sure them that they would have very good young husbands and that they
would be mothers of dozens of children. The blessings would enliven the
girls, but they used often to complain of these incidences to their mothers.
In this way the Lord passed His early childhood. When He was just
sixteen years old He started His own catu§piithi (village school conducted
by a learned briihmapa). In this school He would simply explain Kr��a,
even in readings of grammar. Snla Jiva Gosvami, in order to please the
Lord, later composed a grammar in Sanskrit, in which all the rules of
grammar were explained with examples that used the holy names of the
Lord. This grammar is still current. It is known as Hari-niimiimrta-vyiikarapa
and is prescribed in the syllabus of schools in Bengal.
During this time a great Kashmir scholar named Ke8ava Kasmiri
came to Navadvipa to hold discussions on the siistras. The Kashmir pap
!iit was a champion scholar, and he had travelled to all places of learning in
India. Finally he came to Navadvipa to contest the learned paru;lits there.
The pap{lits of Navadvipa decided to match Nimai Pa��t (Lord Caitanya)
with the Kashmir Pa!l�t, thinking that if Nimai Pa�9it were defeated,
they would have another chance to debate with the scholar, for Nimai
Pa�9it was only a boy. And if the Kashmir Pa�9it were defeated, then
they would even be more glorified because people would proclaim that a
mere boy of Navadvipa defeated a champion scholar who was famous
throughout India. It so happened that Nimai Pa�9it met Kesava Kasm1ri
while strolling on the banks of the Ganges. The Lord requested him to
compose a Sanskrit verse in praise of the Ganges, and the pappit within a
short time composed a hundred slokas, reciting the verses like a storm and
showing the strength of his vast learning. Nimai Pa��t at once memorized
Introduction 13
all the slokas without an error. He quoted the sixty-fourth sloka and
pointed out certain rhetorical and literary irregularities. He particularly
questioned the pappit's use of the words bhaviini-bhartuft. He pointed out
that the use of these two words was redundant. Bhaviini means the wife of
Siva, and who else can be her bhartii, or husband. He also pointed out
several other discrepancies, and the Kashmir par{iit was struck with won
der. He was astonished that a mere student of grammar could point out
the literary mistakes of an erudite scholar. Although this matter was ended
prior to any public meeting, the news spread like wildfire all over Nava
dv'ipa. But finally Kesava Kasmiri was ordered in a dream by Sarasvati, the
goddess of learning, to submit to the Lord, and thus the Kashmir par{iit
became a follower of the Lord.
The Lord was then married with great pomp and gaiety, and at this time
He began to preach the congregational chanting of the holy name of the
Lord at Navadv'ipa. Some of the briihmapas became envious of His populari
ty, and they put many hindrances on His path. They were so jealous that
they finally took the matter before the Muslim magistrate at N avadvipa.
Bengal was then governed by Pathans, and the governor of the province
was Nawab Hussain Shah. The Muslim magistrate of Navadvipa took up
the complaints of the briihmar-as seriously, and at first he warned the
followers of Nimai P�9it not to chant loudly the name of Hari. But Lord
Caitanya asked His followers to disobey the orders of the Kazi, and they
went on with their sankirtana (chanting) party as usual. The magistrate
then sent constables who interrupted a sankirtana and broke some of the
mrdangas (drums). When Nimai Pa�9it heard of this incidence He organized
a party for civil disobedience. He is the pioneer of the civil disobedience
movement in India for the right cause. He organized a procession of
100,000 men with thousands of mrdaiigas and karatiilas (hand cymbals),
and this procession passed over the roads of Navadvipa in defiance of the
Kazi who issued the order. Finally the procession reached the house of the
Kazi, who went upstairs out of fear of the masses. The great crowds
assembled at the Kazi's house displayed a violent temper, but the Lord
asked them to be peaceful. At this time the Kazi came down and tried to
pacify the Lord by addressing Him as his nephew. He pointed out that
Nilambara Cakravarti referred to him as an uncle, and consequently,
Srimati S acidevi, the mother of Nimai Pandit, was his sister. He asked the
Lord whether his sister's son could be angry at His maternal uncle, and the
Lord replied that since the Kazi was His maternal uncle he should receive
his nephew well at his home. In this way the issue was mitigated, and the
two learned scholars began a long discussion on the Koran and Hindu
siistras. The Lord raised the question of cow killing, and the Kazi properly
answered Him by referring to the Koran. In turn the Kazi also questioned
the Lord about cow sacrifice in the Vedas, and the Lord replied that such
sacrifice as mentioned in the Vedas is not actually cow killing. In that
sacrifice an old hull or cow was sacrificed for the sake of receiving a fresh
younger life by the power of Vedic mantras. But in the Kali-yuga such
cow sacrifices are forbidden because there are no qualified briihmaras
capable of conducting such a sacrifice. In fact, in Kali-yuga all yajnas
(sacrifices) are forbidden because they are useless attempts by foolish men.
In Kali-yuga only the sankirtana yajna is recommended for all practical
purposes. Speaking in this way, the Lord finally convinced the Kazi, who
became the Lord's follower. The Kazi thenceforth declared that no one
should hinder the sankirtana movement which was started by the Lord,
and the Kazi left this order in his will for the sake of progeny. The Kazi's
tomb still exists in the area of Navadvipa, and Hindu pilgrims go there to
show their respects. The Kazi's descendants are residents, and they never
objected to sankirtana, even during the Hindu Muslim riot days.
This incidence shows clearly that the Lord was not a so-called timid
Vai�p.ava. A V�p.ava is a fearless devotee of the Lord, and for the right
cause he can take any step suitable for the purpose. Arjuna was also a
V�p.ava devotee of Lord Kr�p.a, and he fought valiantly for the satisfaction
of the Lord. Similarly, Vajrangaji, or Hanuman, was also a devotee of Lord
Rama, and he gave lessons to the nondevotee party of Ravap.a. The princi
ples of Vai�p.avism are to satisfy the Lord by all means. A Vaiwava is by
nature a nonviolent, peaceful living being, and he has all the good qualities
of God, but when the nondevotee blasphemes the Lord or His devotee, the
Vai�l).ava never tolerates such impudency.
After this incidence the Lord began to preach and propagate His
Bhiigavata-dharma, or sankirtana movement, more vigorously, and whoever
stood against this propagation of the yuga-dharma, or duty of the age, was
properly punished by various types of chastisement. Two briihmara gentle
men named Chapala and Gopala, who also happened to he maternal uncles
of the Lord, were inflicted with leprosy by way of chastisement, and later,
when they were repentant, they were accepted by the Lord. In the course
of His preaching work, He used to send daily all His followers, including
Srila Nityananda Prahhu and Thakur Haridiisa, two chief whips of His
party, from door to door to preach the Srimad-Bhiigavatam. All of
Navadvipa was surcharged with His sw1kirtana movement, and His head
quarters were situated at the house of Srivasa Thakur and Sri Advaita
Prahhu, two of His chief householder disciples. These two learned heads
Introduction 15
of the briihmarta community were the most ardent supporters of Lord

Caitanya 's movement. Sri Advaita Prabhu was the chief cause for the
advent of the Lord. When Advaita Prabhu saw that the total human
society was full of materialistic activities and devoid of devotional service,
which alone could save mankind from the threefold miseries of material
existence, he, out of his causeless compassion for the age-worn human
society, prayed fervently for the incarnation of the Lord and continually
worshiped the Lord with the water of the Ganges and the leaves of the holy
tulasi tree. AB far as preaching work in the sankirtana movement was
concerned, everyone was expected to do his daily share according to the
order of the Lord.
Once Nityananda Prabhu and Srila Haridasa Thakur were walking down
a main road, and on the way they saw a roaring crowd assembled. Upon
inquiring from passers-by, they understood that two brothers, named Jagai
and Madhai, were creating a public disturbance in a drunken state. They
also heard that these two brothers were born in a respectable briihmarta
family, but because of low association they had turned into debauchees of
the worst type. They were not only drunkards but also meat-eaters,
woman-hunters, decoits and sinners of all description. Srila Nityananda
Prabhu heard all of these stories and decided that these two fallen souls
must be the first to be delivered. If they were delivered from their sinfuJ
life, then the good name of Lord Caitanya would be even still more
glorified. Thinking in this way, Nityananda Prabhu and Haridasa pushed
their way through the crowd and asked the two brothers to chant the
holy name of Lord Hari. The drunken brothers became enraged upon
this request and attacked Nityananda Prabhu with filthy language. Both
brothers chased them a considerable distance. In the evening the report of
the preaching work was submitted to the Lord, and He was glad to learn
that Nityananda and Haridasa had attempted to deliver such a stupid pair
of fellows.
The next day Nityananda Prabhu went to see the brothers, and as soon
as He approached them one of them threw a piece of earthen pot at Him.
This struck Him on the forehead, and immediately blood began to flow.
But Nityananda Prabhu was so kind that instead of protesting this heinous
act, He said, "It does not matter that you have thrown this stone at Me. I
still request you to chant the holy name of Lord Hari."
One of the brothers, Jagai, was astonished to see this behavior of
Nityiinanda Prabhu, and he at once fell down at His feet and asked Him to
pardon his sinful brother. When Madhai again attempted to hurt Nityananda
Prabhu, Jagai stopped him and implored him to fall down at His feet.
In the meantime the news of Nityananda's injury reached the Lord,

who at once hurried to the spot in a fiery and angry mood. The Lord
immediately invoked His Sudarsana-cakra (the Lord's ultimate weapon,
shaped like a wheel) to kill the sinners, but Nityananda Prabhu reminded
Him of His mission. The mission of the Lord was to deliver the hopelessly
fallen souls of Kali-yuga, and the brothers J agai and Madhai were typical
examples of these fallen souls. Ninety percent of the population of this
age resembles these brothers, despite high birth and mundane respecta
bility. According to the verdict of the revealed scriptures, the total
population of the world in this age will be of the lowest sudra quality, or
even lower. It should be noted that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu never
acknowledged the stereotyped caste system by birthright; rather, He
strictly followed the verdict of the siistras in the matter of one's svariipa,
or real identity.
When the Lord was invo king His Sudarsana-cakra and Srua Nityii.nanda
Prabhu was imploring Him to forgive the two brothers, both the brothers
fell down at the lotus feet of the Lord and begged His pardon for their
gross behavior. The Lord was also asked by Nityananda Prabhu to accept
these repenting souls, and the Lord agreed to accept them on one
condition, that they henceforward completely give up all their sinful
activities and habits of debauchery. Both the brothers agreed and promised
to give up all their sinful habits, and the kind Lord accepted them and did
not again refer to their past misdeeds.
This is the specific kindness of Lord Caitanya. In this age no one can
say that he is free from sin. It is impossible for anyone to say this. But
Lord Caitanya accepts all kinds of sinful persons on the one condition
that they promise not to indulge in sinful habits after being spiritually
initiated by the bona fide spiritual master.
There are a number of instructive points to be observed in this inci
dence of the two brothers. In this Kali-yuga practically all people are of
the quality of Jagai and Madhai. If they want to be relieved from the
reactions of their misdeeds, they must take shelter of Lord Caitanya
Mahaprabhu and after spiritual initiation thus refrain from those things
which are prohibited in the siistras. The prohibitory rules are dealt with in
the Lord's teachings to Snl.a Riipa Gosvami.
During His householder life, the Lord did not display many of the
miracles which are generally expected from such personalities, but He did
once perform a wonderful miracle in the house of Srinivii.sa Thakur while
sankirtana was in full swing. He asked the devotees what they wanted to
eat, and when He was informed that they wanted to eat mangos, He asked
Introduction 17
for a seed of a mango, although this fruit was out of season. When the seed
was brought to Him He sowed it in the yard of Srinivasa, and at once a
creeper began to grow out of the seed. Within no time this creeper became
a full-grown mango tree heavy with more ripened fruits than the devotees
could eat. The tree remained in Srinivasa's yard, and from then on the
devotees used to take as many mangos from the tree as they wanted.
The Lord had a very high estimation of the affections of the damsels of
Vrajabhiimi (Vrndavana) for Kr�tJ.a, and in appreciation of their unalloyed
service to the Lord, once Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu chanted the holy names
of the gopis (cowherd girls) instead of the names of the Lord. At this time
some of His students, who were also disciples, came to see Him, and when
they saw that the Lord was chanting the names of the gopis, they were
astonished. Out of sheer foolishness they asked the Lord why He was
chanting the names of the gopis and advised Him to chant the name of
Kr�tJ.a. The Lord, who was in ecstasy, was thus disturbed by these foolish
students. He chastised them and chased them away. The students were
almost the same age as the Lord, and thus they wrongly thought of the
Lord as one of their peers. They held a meeting and resolved that they
would attack the Lord if He dared to punish them again in such a manner.
This incidence provoked some malicious talks about the Lord on the part
of the general public.
When the Lord became aware of this, He began to consider the various
types of men which are found in society. He noted that especially the
students, professors, fruitive workers, yogis, nondevotees, and different
types of athei.o;ts were all opposed to the devotional service of the Lord.
"My mission is to deliver all the fallen souls of this age," He thought, "but
if they commit offenses against Me, thinking Me to be an ordinary man,
they will not benefit. If they are to begin their life of spiritual realization,
they must some way or another offer obeisances unto Me." Thus the Lord
decided to accept the renounced order of life (sannyiisa) because people in
general were inclined to offer respects to a sannyiisi.
Five hundred years ago the condition of society was not as degraded as
it is today. At that time people would show respects to a sannyiis� and the
sannyiisi was rigid in following the rules and regulations of the renounced
order of life. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was not very much in favor of the
renounced order of life in this age of Kali, but that was only for the reason
that very few sannyiisis in this age are able to observe the rules and regula
tions of sannyiisa life. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu decided to accept the
order and become an ideal sannyiisi so that the general populace would
show Him respect. One is duty-bound to show respect to a sannyiisl, for a
sannyiisi is considered to be the master of all varp.as and iiSramas.

While He was contemplating accepting the sannyiisa order, it so hap
pened that Ke8ava Bharati, a sannyiisi of the Mayavadl school and resident
of Katwa (in Bengal), visited Navadvipa and was invited to dine with the
Lord. When Ke8ava Bharati came to His house, the Lord asked him to
award Him the sannyiisa order of life. This was a matter of formality. A
sannyiisa order is to be accepted from another sannyiisi. Although the
Lord was independent in all respects, still, to keep up the formalities of
the siistras, He accepted the sannyiisa order from Kesava Bharati, although
Ke8ava Bharati was not in the Va�l).ava sampradiiya (school).
After consulting with Ke8ava Bhiirati, the Lord left Navadvipa for
Katwa to formally accept the sannyiisa order of life. He was accom
panied by Snla Nityananda Prabhu, Candrasekhara Acarya, and Mukunda
Datta. These three assisted Him in the details of the ceremony. The inci
dence of the Lord's accepting the sannyiisa order is very elaborately de
scribed in the Caitanya.-bhiigavata by Snla Vrndavana-dasa Thakur.
Thus at the end of His twenty-fourth year the Lord accepted the sannyiisa
order of life in the month of Miigha. After accepting this order He became a
full-fledged preacher of the Bhiigavata-dharma. Although He was doing the
same preaching work in His householder life, when He experienced some
obstacles to His preaching, He sacrificed even the comfort of His home life
for the sake of the fallen souls. In His householder life His chief assistants
were Snla Advaita Prabhu and Srila Srivasa Thakur, but after He accepted
the sannyiisa order His chief assistants became Snla Nityananda Prabhu,
who was deputed to preach specifically in Bengal, and the six Gosvamis
(Riipa Gosvami, Sanatana Gosvami, Jiva Gosvami, Gopiila Bhatta Gosvami,
Raghunatha Dasa Gosvami, and Raghunatha Bhatta Gosvarru), headed by
Srila Riipa and Sanatana, who were deputed to go to_ Vrndavana to
excavate the present places of pilgrimage. The present city of V rndavana
and the importance of Vrajabhiimi were thus disclosed by the will of Lord
Sri Caitanya Mahiiprabhu.
The Lord, after accepting the sannyiisa order, at once wanted to start
for Vrndavana. For three continual days He travelled in the Radha Desha
(places where the Ganges does not flow). He was in full ecstasy over the
idea of going to Vrndavana. However, Srila Nityananda Prabhu diverted
His path and brought Him instead to the house of Advaita Prabhu in
Santipura. The Lord stayed at Sri Advaita Prabhu's house for a few days,
and knowing well that the Lord was leaving His hearth and home for
good, Sri Advaita Prabhu sent his men to Navadvipa to bring mother Saci
to have a last meeting with her son. Some unscrupulous people say that
Introduction 19
Lord Caitanya met His wife also after taking sannyiisa and offered her His
wooden slipper for worship, but the authentic sources give no information
about such a meeting. His mother met Him at the house of Advaita
Prabhu, and when she saw her son in sannyiisa, she lamented. By way of
compromise, she requested her son to make His headquarters in Puri so
that she would easily be able to get information about Him. The Lord
granted this last desire of His beloved mother. After this incidence the
Lord started for Puri, leaving all the residents of Navadvipa in an ocean of
lamentation over His separation.
The Lord visited many important places on the way to Puri. He visited
the temple of Gopinathaji, who had stolen condensed milk for His devotee
Srila Madhavendra Purl. Since then Deity Gopinathaji is well known as
K�ira-cora Gopinatha. The Lord relished this story with great pleasure.
The propensity of stealing is there even in the absolute consciousness, but
because this propensity is exhibited by the Absolute, it loses its perverted
nature and thus becomes worshipable even by Lord Caitanya on the basis
of the absolute consideration that the Lord and His stealing propensity are
one and identical. This interesting story of Gopinathaji is vividly explained
in the Caitanya-caritiimrta by Kr�l)adasa Kaviraja Gosvami.
After visiting the temple of K�ira-cora Gopinatha of Rem una at Balasore
in Orissa, the Lord proceeded towards Puri and on the way visited the
temple of Sak�i Gopala, who appeared as a witness in the matter of two
briihmar-a devotees' family quarrel. The Lord heard the story of S�i
Gopala with great pleasure because He wanted to impress upon the atheists
that the worshipable Deities in the temples approved by the great iiciiryas
are not idols, as alleged by men with a poor fund of knowledge. The Deity
in the temple is the arcii incarnation of the Personality of Godhead, and
thus the Deity is identical with the Lord in all respects. He responds to the
proportion of the devotee's affection for Him. In the story of Sak�i
Gopala, in which there was a family misunderstanding by two devotees of
the Lord, the Lord, in order to mitigate the turmoil as well as to show
specific favor to His servitors, travelled from Vrndavana to Vidyanagar, a
village in Orissa, in the form of His arcii incarnation. From there the Deity
was brought to Cuttack, and thus the temple of Sak�i Gopala is even today
visited by thousands of pilgrims on the way to J agannatha Puri. The Lord
stayed overnight there and began to proceed toward Puri. On the way, His
sannyiisa rod was broken by Nityananda Prabhu. The Lord became ap
parently angry with him about this and went alone to Puri, leaving His
companions behind.
At Purl, when He entered the temple of J agannatha, He became at once
saturated with transcendental ecstasy and fell down on the floor of the
temple unconscious. The custodians of the temple could not understand
the transcendental feats of the Lord, but there was a great learned paru;lit
named Sarvabhauma Bhagacarya, who was present, and he could under
stand that the Lord's losing His consciousness upon entering the J agannatha
temple was not an ordinary thing. Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya, who was the
chief appointed partt;lit in the court of the King of Orissa, Maharaja
Prataparudra, was attracted by the youthful luster of Lord Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu and could understand that such a transcendental trance was
only rarely exhibited and only then by the topmost devotees who are
already on the transcendental plane in complete forgetfulness of material
existence. Only a liberated soul could show such a transcendental feat, and
the Bhattacarya, who was vastly learned, could understand this in the light
of the transcendental literature with which he was familiar. He therefore
asked the custodians of the temple not to disturb the unknown sannyiisi.
He asked them to take the Lord to his home so He could be further
observed in His unconscious state. The Lord was at once carried to the
home of Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya, who at that time had sufficient power
of authority due to his being the sabhii partt;lit or the state dean of faculty
in Sanskrit literatures. The learned partt;lit wanted to scrutinizingly test the
transcendental feats of Lord Caitanya because often unscrupulous devotees
imitate physical feats in order to flaunt transcendental achievements just
to attract innocent people and take advantage of them. A learned scholar
like the Bhattacarya can detect such imposters, and when he finds them
out he at once rejects them.
In the case of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the Bhattacarya tested all the
symptoms in the light of the siistras. He tested as a scientist, not as a foolish
sentimentalist. He observed the movement of the stomach, the beating of
the heart and the breathing of the nostrils. He also felt the pulse of the
Lord and saw that all His bodily activities were in complete suspension.
When he put a small cotton swab before the nostrils, he found that there
was a slight breathing as the fine fibers of cotton moved slightly. Thus he
came to know that the Lord's unconscious trance was genuine, and he began
to treat Him in the prescribed fashion. But Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu could
only be treated in a special way. He would only respond to the resounding
of the holy names of the Lord by His devotees. This special treatment was
unknown to Sarvabhauma Bhagacarya because the Lord was still unknown
to him. When he saw Him for the first time in the temple, he simply took
Him to be one of many pilgrims.
Introduction 21
In the meantime the companions of the Lord, who reached the temple
a little after Him, heard of the Lord's transcendental feats and of His being
carried away by the Bhattacarya. The pilgrims at the temple were still
gossiping about the incident. But by chance, one of these pilgrims had met
Gopiniitha Acarya, who was known to Gadiidhara PaJ;u;lit, and from him it
was learned that the Lord was lying in an unconscious state at the resi
dence of Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya, who happened to be the brother-in-law
of Gopiniitha Acarya. All the members of the party were introduced by
Gadiidhara Pa!i9it to Gopinatha Aciirya, who took them all to the house
of Bhattacarya where the Lord was lying unconscious in a spiritual trance.
All the members then chanted loudly the holy name of the Lord Hari as
usual, and the Lord regained His consciousness. After this, Bhattacarya
received all the members of the party, including Lord Nityananda Prabhu,
and asked them to become his guests of honor. The party, including the
Lord, went for a bath in the sea, and the Bhattaciirya arranged for their
residence and meals at the house of KaSi Misra. Gopinatha Aciirya, his
brother-in-law, also assisted. There were some friendly talks about the
Lord's divinity between the two brothers-in-law, and in this argument
Gopiniitha Acarya, who knew the Lord before, now tried to establish the
Lord as the Personality of Godhead,"and the Bhattacarya tried to establish
Him as one of the great devotees. Both of them argued from the angle of
vision of authentic siistras and not on the strength of sentimental vox
populi. The incarnations of God are determined by authentic siistras and
not by popular votes of foolish fanatics. Lord Caitanya was an incarnation
of God in fact, but foolish fanatics have proclaimed so many so-called
incarnations of God in this age without referring to authentic scriptures.
But Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya or Gopinatha Acarya did not indulge in
such foolish sentimentalism; on the contrary, both of them tried to estab
lish or reject His divinity on the strength of authentic siistras.
Later it was disclosed that Bhattacarya also came from the Navadvipa
area, and it was understood from him that Nilambara Cakravarti, the
maternal grandfather of Lord Caitanya, happened to be a class fellow of
the father of Siirvabhauma Bhattacarya. In that sense, the young sannyiisi
Lord Caitanya evoked paternal affection from Bhattaciirya. Bhagacarya
was the professor of many sannyiisis in the order of the Sailkariiciirya
i a, and he himself also belonged to that cult. As such, the
sampradiy
Bhattaciirya desired that the young sannyiisi Lord Caitanya also hear from
him about the teachings of Vedanta.
Those who are followers of the Sailkara cult are generally known as
Vedantists. This does not, however, mean that Vedanta is a monopoly

study of the Sailkara sampradiiya. Vedanta is studied by all the bona fide
sampradayas, but they have their own interpretations. But those in the
Sailkara sampradaya are generally known to be ignorant of the knowledge
of the Vedantist Vai�t�-avas. For this reason the Bhaktivedanta title was
first offered to the author by the Va�ttavas.
The Lord agreed to take lessons ftom Bhattacarya on the Vedanta, and
they sat together in the temple of Lord J agannatha. The Bhattacarya went
on speaking continually for seven days, and the Lord heard him with all
attention and did not interrupt. The Lord's silence raised some doubts in
Bhattacarya 's heart, and he asked the Lord how it was that He did not ask
anything or comment on his explanations of Vedanta.
The Lord posed Himself before the Bhattacarya as a foolish student and
pretended that He heard the Vedanta from him because the Bhattacarya
felt that this was the duty of a sannyasi. But the Lord did not agree with
his lectures. By this the Lord indicated that the so-called V edantists
amongst the Sarikara sampradaya, or any other sampradaya, who do not
follow the instructions of Srila Vyasadeva are mechanical students of the
Vedanta. They are not fully aware of that great knowledge. The explana
tion of the Vedanta-sutra is given by the author himself in the text of
Snmad-Bhiigavatam. One who has no knowledge of the Bhiigavatam will
hardly be able to know what the Vedanta says.
The Bhattacarya, being a vastly learned man, could follow the Lord's sar
castic remarks on the popular Vedantist. He therefgre asked Him why He
did not ask about any point which He could not follow. The Bhattacarya
could understand the purpose of His dead silence for the days He heard
him. This shows clearly that the Lord had something else in mind; thus the
Bhattacarya requested Him to disclose His mind.
Upon this, the Lord spoke as follows: "My dear sir, I can understand
the meaning of the sutras like 'janm ady asya yata[l,' 'sastra-yonitvat,' and
'athiito brahma-jijnas a' of the Vediinta-sutra, but when you explain them
in your own way it becomes difficult for Me to follow them. The purpose
of the sutras is already explained in them, but your explanations are
covering them with something else. You do not purposely take the direct
meaning of the sutras but indirectly give your own interpretations."
The Lord thus attacked all Vedantists who interpret the Vedanta-sutra
fashionably, according to their limited. power of thinking, to serve their
own purpose. Such indirect interpretations of the authentic literatures like
the Vediinta are hereby condemned by the Lord.
Introduction 23
The Lord continued: "Snl.a Vyasadeva has summarized the direct

meanings of the mantras in the Upan4ads in the Vediinta-sutra. Unfor
tunately you do not take their direct meaning. Indirectly you interpret
them in a different way.
"The authority of the Vedas is unchallengeable and stands without any
question of doubt. And whatever is stated in the Vedas must be accepted
completely, otherwise one challenges the authority of the Vedas.
"The conchshell and cowdung are bone and stool of two living beings.
But because they have been recommended by the Vedas as pure, people
accept them as such because of the authority of the Vedas.,
The idea is that one cannot set his imperfect reason above the authority
of the Vedas. The orders of the Vedas must be obeyed as they stand
without any mundane reasoning. The so-called followers of the Vedic
injunction make their own interpretations of the Vedic injunctions, and
thus they establish different parties and sects of the Vedic religion. Lord
Buddha directly denied the authority of the Vedas, and he established his
own religion. Only for this reason the Buddhist religion was not accepted
by the strict followers of the Vedas. But those who are so-called followers
of the Vedas are more harmful than the Buddhists. The Buddhists have the
courage to deny the Vedas directly, but the so-called followers of the
Vedas have no courage to deny the Vedas, although indirectly they disobey
all the injunctions of the Vedas. Lord Caitanya condemned this.
The example of the conchshell and that of the cowdung given by the
Lord are very much appropriate in this connection. If one argues that since
cowdung is pure, the stool of a learned briihmarta is still more pure, his
argument will not be accepted. Cowdung is accepted, and the stool of a
highly posted briihmarta is rejected. The Lord continued:
"The Vedic injunctions are self-authorized, and if some mundane
creature adjusts the interpretations of the Vedas, he defies their authority.
It is foolish to think of oneself as more intelligent than Srila Vyasadeva. He
has already expressed himself in his sutras, and there is no need of help
from personalities of lesser importance. His work, the Vediinta-sutra, is as
dazzling as the midday sun, and when someone tries to give his own
interpretations on the self-effulgent sunlike Vediinta-sutra, he attempts to
cover this sun with the cloud of his imagination.
"The purpose of the Vedas and Puriirtas are one and the same. They
ascertain the Absolute Truth, which is greater than everything else. The
Absolute Truth is ultimately realized as the Absolute Personality of
Godhead with absolute controlling power. As such, the Absolute Person-
ality of Godhead must be completely full of opulence, strength, fame,

beauty, knowledge and renunciation. Yet the transcendental Personality
of Godhead is astonishingly ascertained as impersonal.
"The impersonal description of the Absolute Truth in the Vedas is given
to nullify the mundane conception of the absolute whole. Personal features
of the Lord are completely different from all kinds of mundane features.
The living entities are all individual persons, and they are all parts and
parcels of the supreme whole. If the parts and parcels are individual
persons, the source of their emanation must not be impersonal. He is the
Supreme Person amongst all the relative persons.
"The Vedas inform us that from Him [Brahman] everything emanates,
and on Him everything rests. And after annihilation, everything merges in
Him only. Therefore, He is the ultimate dative, causative and accommo·
dating cause of all causes. And all these causes cannot be attributed to an
impersonal object.
"The Vedas inform us that He alone became many, and when He so
desires He glances over material nature. Before He glanced over material
nature there was no material cosmic creation. Therefore, His glance is not
material. Material mind or senses were unborn when the Lord glanced over
material nature. Thus evidence in the Vedas proves that beyond a doubt
the Lord has transcendental eyes and a transcendental mind. They are not
material. His impersonality therefore is a negation of His materiality, but
not a denial of His transcendental personality.
"Brahman ultimately refers to the Personality of Godhead. Impersonal
Brahman realization is just the negative conception of the mundane crea
tions. Paramatma is the localized aspect of Brahman within· all kinds of
material bodies. Ultimately the Supreme Brahman realization is the reali
zation of the Personality of Godhead according to all evidence of the
revealed scriptures. He is the ultimate source of Vi�I).U tattvas.
"The Purii.nas are also S':Jpplementary to the Vedas. The Vedic mantras
are too difficult for an ordinary man. Women, sudras and the so-called
twice-born higher castes are unable to penetrate into the sense of the
Vedas. And thus the Itihii.sa or the Mahabhiirata as well as the Puriip,as are
made easy to explain the truths of the Vedas. In his prayers before the boy
Sri Krsna, Brahma said that there is no limit to the fortune of the residents
j
of v;� abhiimi headed by Sri Nanda Maharaja and Yasodamayi because
the eternal Absolute Truth has become their intimate relative.
"The Vedic mantra maintains that the Absolute Truth has no legs and
no hands and yet goes faster than all and accepts everything that is
Introduction 25
offered to Him in devotion. The latter statements definitely suggest the

personal features of the Lord, although His hands and legs are distinguished
from mundane hands and legs or other senses.
"Brahman is, therefore, never impersonal, but when such mantras are
"
indirectly interpreted, it is wrongly thought that the Absolute Truth is
impersonal. The Absolute Truth Personality of Godhead is full of all
opulences, and therefore He has a transcendental form of full existence,
knowledge and bliss. How then can one establish that the Absolute Truth
is impersonal?
"Brahman, being full of opulences, is understood to have manifold
energies, and all these energies are classified under three headings under
the authority of V4flu Purtifla (6.7.60), which says that the transcendental
energies of Lord Vilgm are primarily three. His spiritual energy, as well as
the energy of the living entities, are classified as superior energy, whereas
the material energy is an inferior one which is sprouted out of ignorance.
"The energy of the living entities is technically called k§etrajiia energy.
This k§etrajiia-sakti, although equal in quality with the Lord, becomes
overpowered by material energy out of ignorance and thus suffers all sorts
of material miseries. In other words, the living entities are located in the
marginal energy between the superior spiritual and inferior material
energy, and in proportion to the living being's contact with either the
material or spiritual energies, the living entity is situated in proportionately
higher and lower levels of existence.
"The Lord is beyond the inferior and marginal energies as above men
tioned, and His spiritual energy is manifested in three different phases: as
eternal existence, eternal bliss and eternal knowledge. As far as eternal
existence is concerned, it is conducted by the sandhini potency; similarly,
bliss and knowledge are conducted by the hliidhini and sarhvit potencies
respectively. As the supreme energetic Lord, He is the supreme controller
of the spiritual, marginal and material energies. And all these different
types of energies are connected with the Lord in eternal devotional service.
"The Supreme Personality of Godhead is thus enjoying in His transcen
dental eternal form. Is it not astounding that one dares to call the Supreme
Lord nonenergetic? The Lord is the controller of all energies, and the
living entities are parts and parcels of one of the energies. Therefore there
is a gulf of difference between the Lord and the living entities. How then
can one say that the Lord and the living entities are one and the same? In
the Bhagavad-gitii also the living entities are described as belonging to the
superior energy of the Lord. According to the principles of intimate
correlation between the energy and the energetic, both of them are non
different also. Therefore, the Lord and the living entities are nondifferent
as the energy and the energetic.
"Earth, water, fire, air, ether, mind, intelligence and ego are all inferior
energies of the Lord, but the living entities are different from all as superior
energy. This is the version of Bhagavad-gita.
"The transcendental form of the Lord is eternally existent and full of
transcendental bliss. How then can such a form be a product of the ma
terial mode of goodness? Anyone, therefore, who does not believe in the
form of the Lord is certainly a faithless demon and as such is untouchable,
a not to be seen persona non grata fit to be punished by the Plutonic king.
"The Buddhists are called atheists because they have no respect for the
Vedas, but those who defy the Vedic conclusions, as above mentioned,
under the pretense of being followers of the Vedas, are verily more
dangerous than the Buddhists.
"Sri Vyasadeva very kindly compiled the Vedic knowledge in his
Vedanta-siitra, but if one hears the commentation of the Mii.yii.vadl school
(as represented by the Sarikara sampradaya) certainly he will be misled on
the path of spiritual realization.
"The theory of emanations is the beginning subject of the Vedanta
siitra. All the cosmic manifestations are emanations from the Absolute
Personality of Godhead by His inconceivable different energies. The
example of the touchstone is applicable to the theory of emanation. The
touchstone can convert an unlimited quantity of iron into gold, and still
the touchstone remains as it is. Similarly, the Supreme Lord can produce
all manifested worlds by His inconceivable energies, and yet He is full
and unchanged. He is purrw [complete], and although an unlimited
number of pu111-as emanate from Him, He is still pu111-a.
"The theory of illusion of the Mayavii.da school is advocated on the
ground that the theory of emanation will cause a transformation of the
Absolute Truth. If that is the case, Vyii.sadeva is wrong. To avoid this, they
have skillfully brought in the theory of illusion. But the world or the
cosmic creation is not false, as maintained by the Mii.yavii.da school. It
simply has no permanent existence. A nonpermanent thing cannot be
called false altogether. But the conception that the material b ody is the
self is certainly wrong.
''Praflava [om] or the omkara in the Vedas is the primeval hymn. This
transcendental sound is identical with the form of the Lord. All the Vedic
hymns are based on this praf!ava omkara. Tattvamasi is but a side word in
the Vedic literatures, and therefore this word cannot be the primeval hymn
Introduction 27
of the Vedas. Snpada Saitkaracarya has given more stress on the side word
tattvamas i than on the primeval principle omkiira."
The Lord thus spoke on the Vediinta-siitra and defied all the propaganda
of the Mayavada school� The Bhattacarya tried to defend himself and his
Mayavada school by jugglery of logic and grammar, but the Lord was able
to defeat him by His forceful arguments. He affirmed that we are all
related with the Personality of Godhead eternally and that devotional
service is our eternal function to exchange the dealings of our relations.
And the result of such exchanges is to attain premii or love of Godhead.
When love of Godhead is attained, love for all other beings automatically
follows because the Lord is the sum total of all living beings.
The Lord said that but for these three items-namely, eternal relation
with God, exchange of dealings with Him and the attainment of love for
Him-all that is instructed in the Vedas is superfluous and concocted.
The Lord further added that the Mayavada philosophy taught by
Snpiida Sarikariicarya is an imaginary explanation of the Vedas, but it had
to be taught by him (Sarikaracarya) because he was ordered to teach it by
the Personality of Godhead. In the Padma Purii[ta it is stated that the
Personality of Godhead ordered His Lordship Siva to deviate the human
race from Him (the Personality of Godhead.) The Personality of Godhead
was to be so covered so that people would be encouraged to generate more
and more population. His Lordship Siva said to Devi: "In the Kali-yuga,
I shall preach the Mayavada philosophy, which is nothing but clouded
Buddhism, in the garb of a briihma[ta."
After hearing all these speeches of the Lord Sri Caitanya Mahiiprabhu, the
Bhattacarya was struck with wonder and awe and regarded Him in dead
silence. The Lord then encouraged him with assurance that there was no
cause to wonder. "I say that devotional service unto the Personality of
Godhead is the highest goal of human life." He then quoted a sloka from
the Bhiigavatam and assured him that even the liberated souls who are
absorbed in the spirit and spiritual realization also take to the devotional
service of the Lord Hari because the Personality of Godhead has such
transcendental qualities that He attracts the heart of the liberated soul too.
Then the Bhattacarya desired to listen to the explanation of the
"iitmiimma" sloka from the Bhiigavatam (1.7.10). The Lord first of all
asked Bhattacarya to explain it, and after that He would explain it. The
Bhattacarya then scholarly explained the sloka with special reference to
*In our Teachings of Lord Caitanya we have more elaborately explained all these
§rimad-Bhiigavatam clarifies them all.
philosophical intricacies.
28 Srimad-Bha!!avatam
logic. He explained the sloka in nine different ways chiefly based on logic
because he was the most renowned scholar of logic of the time.
The Lord, after hearing the Bhattacarya, thanked him for the scholarly
presentation of the sloka, and then, at the request of the Bhattacarya, the
Lord explained the sloka in sixty-four different ways without touching the
nine explanations given by the Bhattacarya.
Thus after hearing the explanation of the iitmiiriima sloka from the
Lord, the Bhattacarya was convinced that such a scholarly presentation is
impossible for an earthly creature.* Before this So Gopiniitha Acarya tried
to convince him of the divinity of the Lord, but at that time he could not
so accept Him. But the Bhattaciirya was astounded by the Lord's exposi
tion of the Vediinta-sutra and explanations of the iitmiiriima sloka, and
thus he began to think that he had committed a great offense at the lotus
feet of the Lord by not recognizing Him to be Kr��a Himself. He then
surrendered unto Him, repenting for his past dealings with Him, and the
Lord was kind enough to accept the Bhatt;iicarya. Out of His causeless
mercy, the Lord manifested before him first as four-handed Nariiya�a and
'
then again as two-handed Lord Kr��a with a flute in His hand.
The Bhattaciirya at once fell down at the lotus feet of the Lord and
composed many suitable slokas in praise of the Lord by His grace. He
composed almost one hundred slokas in praise of the Lord. The Lord then
embraced him, and out of transcendental ecstasy the Bhattacarya lost
consciousness of the physical state of life. Tears, trembling, throbbing of
the heart, perspiration, emotional waves, dancing, singing, crying and all
the eight symptoms of trance were manifested in the body of the
Bhattacarya. So Gopiniitha Aciirya became very glad and astonished by
this marvellous conversion of his brother-in-law by the grace of the Lord.
Out of the hundred celebrated slokas composed by the Bhattaciirya in
praise of the Lord, the following two are most important, and these two
slokas explain the mission of the Lord in gist. They are as follows.
l. Let me surrender unto the Personality of Godhead who has appeared
now as Lord So Caitanya Mahiiprabhu. He is the ocean of all mercy and
has come down to teach us material detachment, learning and devotional
service to Himself.
2. Since pure devotional service of the Lord has been lost in the oblivion
of time, the Lord has appeared to renovate the principles, and therefore I
offer my obeisances unto His lotus feet.
*The complete text of the explanation given by the Lord will form a booklet itself,
and therefore we have presented it in a chapter in our Teachings of Lord Caitanya.
Introduction 29
The Lord explained the word mukti to be equivalent to the word V��u,
or the Personality of Godhead. To attain mukti or liberation from the
bondage of material existence is to attain to the service of the Lord.
The Lord then proceeded towards South India for some time and
converted everyone He met on the way to become devotees of Lord Sri
Kr��a. Such devotees also converted many others to the cult of devotional
service or to the Bhiigavata-dharma of the Lord, and thus He reached the
bank of the Godavari, where He met Srila Ramiinanda Raya, the Gover
nor of Madras on behalf of Maharaja Prataparudra, the King of Orissa.
His talks with Ramii.nanda Raya are very important for higher realization
of transcendental knowledge, and the conversation itself forms a small
booklet. We shall, however, give herewith a summary of the conversation.
Sri Ramananda Raya was a self-realized soul, although outwardly he
briihma"[la in social status. He was not
belonged to a caste lower than the
in the renounced order of life, and besides that he was a high government
servant in the State. Still Sri Caitanya Mahii.prabhu accepted him as a
liberated soul on the strength of the high order of his realization of
transcendental knowledge. Similarly, the Lord accepted Snla Haridasa
Thakur, a veteran devotee of the Lord coming from a Mohammedan family.
And there are many other great devotees of the Lord who came from
different communities, sects and castes. The Lord's only criterion was the
standard of devotional service of the particular person. He was not con
cerned with the outward dress of a man; He was concerned only with the
inner soul and its activities. Therefore the whole missionary activities of
the Lord are to be understood to be on the spiritual plane, and as such the
cult of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu or the cult of Bhiigavata-dharma has
nothing to do with mundane affairs, sociology, politics, economic develop
ment or any such sphere of life. Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the purely transcen
dental urge of the soul.
When He met Sri Rii.mii.nanda Raya on the bank of the Godavari, the
var"[liiSrama-dharma followed by the Hindus was mentioned by the Lord.
Sii.la Riimananda Raya said that by following the principles of varrtiiSrama
dharma, the system of four castes and four orders of human life, everyone
could realize transcendence. In the opinion of the Lord, the system of
var"[liisrama-dharma is superficial only, and it has very little to do with the
highest realization of spiritual values. The highest perfection of life is to
get detached from the material attachment and proportionately realize the
transcendental loving service of the Lord. The Personality of Godhead
recognizes a living being who is progressing in that line. Devotional service
is, therefore, the culmination of the culture of all knowledge. When Sri
Kr��a the Supreme Personality of Godhead appeared for the deliverance
of all fallen souls, He advised the deliverance of all living entities as follows.
The Supreme Absolute Personality of Godhead, from whom all living
entities have emanated, must be worshiped by all their respective engage
ments, because everything that we see is also the expansion of His energy.
That is the way of real perfection, and it is approved by all bona fide
iiciiryas past and present. The system of varr-asrama is more or less based
on moral and ethical principles. There is very little realization of the
transcendence as such, and Lord Sri Caitanya Mahiiprabhu rejected it as
superficial and asked Ramiinanda Riiya to go further into the matter.
Sri Ramiinanda Riiya then suggested renunciation of fruitive actions
unto the Lord. The Bhagavad-gitii advises in this connection: "Whatever
you do, whatever you eat and whatever you give, as well as whatever you
perform in penance, offer to Me alone." This dedication on the part of the
worker suggests that the Personality of Godhead is a step higher than the
impersonal conception of the varr-asrama system, but still the relation of
the living being and the Lord is not distinct in that way. The Lord
therefore rejected this proposition and asked Riimiinanda Riiya to go
further.
Raya then suggested renunciation of the varr-asrama-dharma and accep
tance of devotional service. The Lord did not approve of this suggestion
also for the reason that all of a sudden one should not renounce his
position, for that may not bring in the desired result.
It was further suggested by Riiya that attainment of spiritual realization
freed from the material conception of life is the topmost achievement for
a living being. The Lord rejected this suggestion also because on the plea
of such spiritual realization much havoc has been wrought by unscrupulous
persons; therefore all of a sudden this is not possible. The Raya then
suggested sincere association of self-realized souls and hearing submissively
the transcendental message of the pastimes of the Personality of Godhead.
This suggestion was welcomed by the Lord. This suggestion was made
following in the footsteps of Brahmiiji, who said that the Personality of
Godhead is known as ajita or the one who cannot be conquered or
approached by anyone. But such ajita also becomes jita (conquered) by
one method, which is very simple and easy. The simple method is that one
has to give up the arrogant attitude of declaring oneself to be God Himself.
One must be very meek and submissive and try to live peacefully by
lending the ear to the speeches of the transcendentally self-realized soul
who speaks on the message of Bhiigavata-dharma or the religion of glori
fying the Supreme Lord and His devotees. To glorify a great man is a
natural instinct for living beings, but they have not learned to glorify the
Introduction 31
Lord. Perfection of life is attained simply by glorifying the Lord in

association with a self-realized devotee of the Lord.* The self-realized
devotee is he who surrenders. unto the Lord fully and who does not have
attachment for material prosperity. Material prosperity and sense enjoy
ment and their advancement are all activities of ignorance in human
society. Peace and friendship are impossible for a society detached from
the association of God and His devotees. It is imperative, therefore, that
one should sincerely seek the association of pure devotees and hear them
patiently and submissively from any position of life. The position of a
person in the higher or lower status of life does not hamper one in the
path of self-realization. The only thing one has to do is to hear from a self
realized soul with a routine program. The teacher may also deliver lectures
from the Vedic literatures, following in the footsteps of the bygone
iiciiryas who realized the Absolute Truth. Lord Sri Caitanya Mahiiprabhu
recommended this simple method of self-realization generally known as
Bhiigavata-dharma. Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the perfect guide for this purpose.
Above these topics discussed by the Lord and Sri Ramananda Raya,
there were still more elevated spiritual talks between the two great
personalities, and we purposely withhold those topics for the present
because one has to come to the spiritual plane before further talks with
Ramananda Raya can be heard. We have presented further talks of Srila
Ramananda Raya with the Lord in another book (Teachings of Lord
Caitanya).
At the conclusion of this meeting, Sri Ramananda Raya was advised by
the Lord to retire from service and come to Puri so that they could live
together and relish a transcendental relationship. Some time later, Sri
Ramananda Raya retired from the Government service and took a pension
from the King. He returned to his residence in Puri, where he was one of
the most confidential devotees of the Lord. There was another gentleman
at Puri of the name Sikha Maiti, who was also a confidante like Ramananda
Raya. The . Lord used to hold confidential talks on spiritual values with
three or four companions at Puri, and He passed eighteen years in that way
in spiritual trance. His talks were recorded by His private secretary Sri
Damodara Gosvami, one of the four most intimate devotees.
The Lord extensively travelled all over the southern part of India. The
great saint of Mahara�tra, known as saint Tukadim, was also initiated by
the Lord. Saint Tukaram, after initiation by the Lord, overflooded the
whole of the Mahiir�tra Province with the sankirtana movement, and the
*The International Society for Krishna Consciousness is formed for this purpose.
transcendental flow is still rolling on in the southwestern part of the great

Indian peninsula_
The Lord excavated from South India two very important old literatures,
namely the Brahma-sarhhitii* and K�rta-kaT[Liimrta, and these two valuable
books are authorized studies for the person in the devotional line. The
Lord then returned to Pun after His South Indian tour.
On His return to Pun, all the anxious devotees of the Lord got back
their life, and the Lord remained there with continued pastimes of His
transcendental realizations. The most important incidence during that time
was His granting audience to King Prataparudra. King Prataparudra was
a great devotee of the Lord, and he considered himself to be one of the ser
vants of the Lord entrusted with sweeping the temple. This submissive at
titude of the King was very much appreciated by Sri Caitanya Mahaprahhu.
The King requested both Bhattacarya and Raya to arrange his meeting
with the Lord. When, however, the Lord was petitioned by His two stal
wart devotees, He flatly refused to grant the request, even though it was
put forward by personal associates like Ramananda Raya and Sarvahhauma
Bhattacarya. The Lord maintained that it is dangerous for a sannyiisi to be
in intimate touch with worldly money conscious men and with women.
The Lord was an ideal sannyiisi. No woman could approach the Lord even
to offer respects. Women's seats were accommodated far away from the
Lord. AB an ideal teacher and iiciirya, He was very strict in the routine work
<>f a sannyiisi. Apart from being a divine incarnation, the Lord was an ideal
character as a human being. His behav ior with other persons was also above
suspicion. In His dealing as iiciirya, He was harder than the thunderbolt
and softer than the rose. One of His associates, Junior Haridasa, committed
a great mistake by lustfully glancing at a young woman, and the Lord as
Supersoul could detect this just in the mind of Junior Haridasa. He was at
once banished from His association and was never accepted again, even
though He was implored to excuse Haridasa for the mistake. Junior
Haridasa afterwards committed suicide due to being disassociated from the
company of the Lord, and the news of suicide was duly related to the
Lord. Even at that time the Lord was not forgetful of the offense, and He
said that Haridasa had rightly met with the proper punishment.
On the principles of the renounced order of life and discipline, the Lord
knew no compromise, and therefore even though He knew that the King
was a great devotee, He refused to see the King only because the King was
a dollar and cent man. By this example the Lord wanted to emphasize the
proper behavior for a transcendentalist. A transcendentalist has nothing
*Summary of $rimad-Bhiigavatam.
Introduction 33
to do with women and money. He must always refrain from such intimate
relations. The King was, however, favored by the Lord by the expert
arrangement of the devotees. This means that the beloved devotee of the
Lord can favor a neophyte more liberally than the Lord. Pure devotees,
therefore, never commit an offense at the feet of another pure devotee.
An offense at the lotus feet of the Lord is sometimes excused by the
merciful Lord, but an offense at the feet of a devotee is very dangerous
for one who actually wants to make progress in devotional service.
As long as the Lord remained at Pun, thousands of His devotees used to
coJIUYI:o see Him during the Ratha-yatra car festival of Lord Jagannatha .
And during the car festival, the washing of the Gup.9-ica temple under the
direct supervision of the Lord was an important function. The Lord's
congregational sankirtana movement at Pun was a unique exhibition for
the mass of people. That is the way to turn the mass mind towards spiritual
realization. The Lord inaugurated this system of mass sankirtana, and
leaders of all countries can take advantage of this spiritual movement in
order to keep the mass of people in a pure state of peace and friendship
with one another. This is now the demand of the present human society
all over the world.
Mter some time the Lord again started on his tour towards Northern
India, and He decided to visit V rndavana and its neighboring places. He
passed through the jungles of Jharikhap.9-a (Madhya Bhiirat), and all the
wild animals also joined His sankirtana movement. The wild tigers, ele
phants, bears and deer all together accompanied the Lord, and the Lord
accompanied them in sankirtana. By this He proved that by the propaga
tion of the sankirtana movement (congregational chanting and glorifying
the name of the Lord) even the wild animals can live in peace and friend
ship, and what to speak of men who are supposed to be civilized. No man
in the world will refuse to join the sankirtana movement. Nor is the Lord's
sankirtana movement restricted to any caste, creed, color or species. Here
is direct evidence of His great mission: He allowed even the wild- animals to
partake in His great movement.
On His way back from V rndavana He first came to Prayag, where He met
Rupa Gosvami along with his younger brother Anupama. Then He came
down to Benares. For two months, He instructed Sri Sanatana Gosvami in
the transcendental science. The instruction to Sanatana Gosvami is in itself
a long narration, and full presentation of the instruction will not be
possible here. The main ideas are given as follows.
Sanatana Gosvami (formerly known as Dabir Khas) was in the cabinet
service of the Bengal Government under the regime of Nawab Husain Shah.
He decided to join with the Lord and thus retired from the service. On His
way back from Vrndavana, when He reached Vara!J.asi, the Lord became
the guest of Sri Tapana Misra and Candra8ekhara, assisted by a Mahara�tra
brrihmapa. At that time Vara!J.asi was headed by a great sannyiisi of the
Mayavada school named Sripada Prakasananda Sarasvati. When the Lord
was at Vara!J.asi, the people in general became more attracted to Lord
Caitanya Mahaprabhu on account of His mass sankirtana movement.
Wherever He visited, especially the Visvanatha temple, thousands of pil
grims would follow Him. Some were attracted by His bodily features, and
others were attracted by His melodious songs glorifying the Lord.
The Mayavadi sannyiisis designate themselves as Naray3!1a. Varii!lasi is
still overflooded with many Mayavadi sannyasis. Some people who saw the
Lord in His sankirtana party considered Him to be actually Naray3!1a, and
this report reached the camp of the great sannyiisiPrakasananda.
In India there is always a kind of spiritual rivalry between the Mayavada
and Bhagavata schools, and thus when the news of the Lord reached
Prakasananda he knew that the Lord was a V�!lava sannyasi, and there·
fore he minimized the value of the Lord before those who brough t him the
news. He deprecated the activities of the Lord because of His preaching
the sankirtana movement, which was in his opinion nothing but religious
sentiment. Prakasananda was a profound student of the Vedanta, and he
advised his followers to give attention to the Vedanta and not to indulge
in sankirtana.
One devotee brahmarta, who became a devotee of the Lord, did not like
the criticism of Prakasananda, and he went to the Lord to express rus
regrets. He told the Lord that when he uttered the Lord's name before the
sannyiisi Prakasananda, the latter strongly criticized Him, although he
heard him uttering several times the name Caitanya. The brahmapa was
astonished to see that the sannyiisi Prakasananda could not vibrate the
sound K�!J.a even once, although he uttered the name Caitanya several
times.
The Lord smilingly explained to the devotee brahmapa why the
Mayavadi cannot utter the holy name of Kr�!J.a. "The Mayavadis are of
fenders at the lotus feet of Kr�!J.a, although they utter always Brahman,
Atmii, or Caitanya, etc. And because they are offenders at the lotus feet of
Kr�!J.a, they are actually unable to utter the holy name of Kr�JJ.a. The name
Kr�!la and the Personality of Godhead Kr�JJ.a are identical. There is no
difference in the absolute realm between the name, form or person of the
Absolute Truth because in the absolute realm everything is transcendental
bliss. There is no difference between the body and the soul for the Person
ality of Godhead, Kr�!J.a. Thus He is different from the living entity who
is always different from his outward body. Because of Kr�!la's transcen-
Introduction 35
dental position, it is very difficult for a layman to actually know the

Personality of Godhead, Kr?�a, His holy name and fame, etc. His name,
fame, form and pastimes all are one and the same transcendental identity,
and they are not knowable by the exercise of the material senses.
"The transcendental relationship of the pastimes of the Lord is the
source of still more bliss than one can experience by realization of Brahman
or by becoming one with the Supreme. Had it not been so, then those who
are already situated in the transcendental bliss of Brahman would not have
been attracted by the transcendental bliss of the pastimes of the Lord."
Mter this, a great meeting was arranged by the devotees of the Lord in
which all the sannyiisis were invited, including the Lord and Prakasananda
Sarasvati. In this meeting both the scholars (the Lord and Prakasananda)
had a long discourse on the spiritual values of the smikirtana movement,
and a summary is given below.
The great Mayavadi sannyiisi Prakasananda inquired from the Lord as to
the reason for His preferring the sankirtana movement to the study of the
Vedanta-siitra. He said that it is the duty of a sannyiisito read the Vedanta
sutra. What caused Him to indulge in smikirtana?
Mter this inquiry, the Lord submissively replied: "I have taken to the
sankirtana movement instead of the study of Vedanta because I am a great
fool." The Lord thus represented Himself as one of the numberless fools
of this age who are absolutely in�apable of studying the Vedanta philoso·
phy. The fools' indulgence in the study of Vedanta has caused so much
havoc in society. The Lord thus continued: "And because I am a great
fool, My spiritual master forbade Me to play with Vedanta philosophy. He
said that it is better that I chant the holy name of the Lord, for that would
deliver Me from material bondage.
"In this age of Kali there is no other religion but the glorification of the
Lord by utterance of His holy name, and that is the injunction of all the
revealed scriptures. And My spiritual master has taught Me one sloka
(from the Brhan-Naradiya Purap.a) which is:
harer nama harer nama harer namaiva kevalam

kalau niisty eva niisty eva niisty eva gatir anyatha.
"So on the order of my spiritual master, I chant the holy name of Hari,
and I am now mad after this holy name. Whenever I utter the holy name I
forget Myself completely, and sometimes I laugh, cry and dance like a
madman. I thought that I had actually gone mad by this process of
chanting, and therefore I asked My spiritual master about it. He informed
Me that this was the real effect of chanting the holy name, which
produces a transcendental emotion that is a rare manifestation. It is the

sign of love of God, which is the ultimate end of life. Love of God is
trans·cendental to liberation [mukti J, and thus it is called the fifth stage
nf spiritual realization, above the stage of liberation. By chanting the holy
name of Kr�l).a one attains the stage of love of God, and it was good that
fortunately I was favored with the blessing."
On hearing this statement from the Lord, the Miiyiiviidi sannyasi asked
the Lord what was the harm in studying the Vedanta along with chanting
the holy name. Prakasiinanda Sarasvati knew well that the Lord was
formerly known as Nimiii Pal).9it, a very learned scholar of Navadvipa, and
His posing as a great fool was certainly to some purpose. Hearing this
inquiry by the sannyiisi, the Lord smiled and said, "My dear sir, if you do
not mind, I will answer your inquiry."
All the sannyiisis there were very much pleased with the Lord for His
honest dealings, and they unanimously replied that they would not be
offended by whatever He replied. The Lord then spoke as follows:
"Vedanta-sutra is comprised of transcendental words or sounds uttered
by the transcendental Personality of Godhead. As such, in the Vedanta
there cannot be any human deficiencies like mistake, illusion cheating or
inefficiency. The message of the Upani§ads is expressed in the Vediinta
sutra, and what is said there directly is certainly glorified. Whatever inter
pretations have been given by Sank.ariiciirya have no direct bearing on the
sutra, and therefore such commentation spoils everything.
"The word Brahman indicates the greatest of all, which is full with
transcendental opulences, superior to all. Brahman is ultimately the Per
sonality of Godhead, and He is covered by indirect interpretations and
established as impersonal. Everything that is in the spiritual world is full
of transcendental bliss, including the form, body, place and paraphernalia
of the Lord. All are eternally cognizant and blissful. It is not the fault of
the Aciirya Sailkara that he has so interpreted Vedanta, but if someone
accepts it, then certainly he is doomed. Anyone who accepts the tran
scendental body of the Personality of Godhead as something mundane
certainly commits the greatest blasphemy."
The Lord thus spoke to the sannyasi almost in the same way that He
spoke to the Bhattaciirya of Puri, and by forceful arguments He nullified
the Mayiiviida interpretations of the Vedanta-sutra. All the sannyasis
there claimed that the Lord was the personified Vedas and the Personality
of Godhead. All the sannyiisis were converted to the cult of bhakti, and
all of them accepted the holy name of the Lord Sri Kr�l).a, and they dined
together with the Lord in the midst of them. Mter this conversion of the
Introduction 37
sannyiisis, the popularity of the Lord increased at Variil).asi, and thousands

of people assembled to see the Lord in person. The Lord thus established
the primary importance of Srimad-Bhiigavata-dharma, and He defeated all
other systems of spiritual realization. Since then everyone at V ariil).asi was
overwhelm�d with the transcendental sankirtana movement.
While the Lord was camping at Variil).asi, Sanatana Gosvami also arrived
after retiring from office. He was formerly one of the state ministers in the
government of Bengal, then under the regime of Nawab Hussain Shah. He
had some difficulty in getting relief from the state service, for the Nawab
was reluctant to let him leave. Nonetheless he came to Variil).asi, and the
Lord taught him the principles of devotional service. He taught him about
the constitutional position of the living being, the cause of his bondage
under material conditions, his eternal relation with the Personality of
Godhead, the transcendental position of the Supreme Personality of God
head, His expansions in different plenary portions of incarnations, His
control of different parts of the universe, the nature of His transcendental
abode, devotional activities, their different stages of development and the
rules and regulations for achieving the gradual stages of spiritual perfection,
the symptoms of different incarnations in different ages and how to
detect them with reference to the context of revealed scriptures.
The Lord's teachings to Sanatana Gosvami form a big chapter in the
text of Sri Caitanya-caritamrta, and to explain the whole teachings in
minute details will require a volume in itself. These are treated in detail
in our book Teachings of Lord Caitanya.
At Mathura, the Lord visited all the important places; then He reached
Vrndavana. Lord Caitanya appeared in the family of a high caste briih
mar-a, and over and above that as sannyiisi He was the preceptor for all the
varr-as and iisramas. But He used to accept meals from all classes of
V�l).avas. At Mathura the Sanodhia briihmar-as are considered to be in
the lower status of society, but the Lord accepted meals in their families
also because His host happened to be a disciple of the Madhavendra Puri
family.
At Vrndavana the Lord took bath in twenty-four important bathing
places and ghats. He travelled to all the twelve important vanas (forests).
In these forests all the cows and birds welcomed Him, as if He were their
very old friend. The Lord also began to embrace all the trees of those
forests, and by doing so He felt the symptoms of transcendetnal ecstasy.
Sometimes He fell unconscious, but He was made to regain consciousness
by the chanting of the holy name of Kr�I]a. The transcendental symptoms
that were visible on the body of the Lord during His travel within the
forest of Vrndavana were all unique and inexplicable, and we have just
given a synopsis only.
Some of the important places that were visited by the Lord in Vrndavana
were Kamyavana, Adisvara, Pabansarovara, Khadirvana, Se�a8ayi,
Khelatirtha, Bhandirvana, Bhadravana, Srivana, Lauhavana, Mahavana,
Gokula, Kiliyahrada, Dvadasaditya, Kesitirtha, etc. When He saw the place
where the rosa dance took place, He at once fell down in trance. As long as
He remained at Vrndavana, He made His headquarters at Al<rur Ghat.
From Vrndavana His personal servitor Kr�!iadii.sa Vipra induced Him
to go hack to Prayag to take hath during the Magha Mela. The Lord acceded
to this proposal, and they started for Prayag. On the way they were met
with some Pathans, amongst whom there was a learned :Moulana. The Lord
had some talks with the Moulana and his companions, and the Lord
convinced the Moulana that in the Koran also there are descriptions of
Bhiigavata-dharma and Kr�t;ta. All the Pathans were converted to His cult
of devotional service.
When He returned to Prayag, Sn,a Rupa Gosvam1 and his youngest
brother met Him near Bindu-madhava Temple. This time the Lord was
welcomed by the people of Prayag more respectfully. V allabha Bhana, who
resided on the other hank of Prayag in the village of Arail, was to receive
Him at his place, hut while going there the Lord jumped in the River
Yamuna. With great difficulty He was picked up in an unconscious state.
Finally He visited the headquarters of Vallahha Bhana. This Vallahha
Bhatta was one of His chief admirers, hut later on he inaugurated his own
party of the Vallabha sampradiiya.
On the hank of the Da8asvamedha Ghat at Prayag for ten days continu
ally the Lord instructed Rupa Gosvam1 in the science of devotional service
of the Lord. He taught the Gosvam1 the divisions of the living crP-atures in
the 8,400,000 species of life. Then He taught him about the human
species. Out of them He discussed the followers of the Vedic principles,
out of them the fruitive workers, out of them the empiric philosophers,
and out of them the liberated souls. He said that there are only a few
who are actually pure devotees of Lord Sri Kr�!la.
Srila Rupa Gosvami was the younger brother of Sanatana Gosvam1, and
when he retired from service he brought with him two hoatfuls of gold
coins. This means that he brought with him some hundreds of thousands
of rupees accumulated by the labor of his service. And before leaving home
fDr Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, he divided the wealth as follows: fifty
percent for the service of the Lord and His devotees, twenty-five percent
for relatives and twenty-five percent for his personal needs in case of
emergency . In that way he set an example for all householders.
Introduction 39
The Lord taught the Gosvami about devotional service, comparing it to

a creeper, and He advised him to protect the bhakti creeper most carefully
against the mad elephant offense against the pure devotees. In addition,
the creeper has to be protected from the desires of sense enjoyment,
monistic liberation and perfection of the hatha-yoga system. They are all
detrimental on the path of devotional service. Similarly, violence against
living beings, desire for worldly gain, worldly reception and worldly fame
are all detrimental to the progress of bhakti or Bhiigavata-dharma.
Pure devotional service must be freed from all desires for sense gratifica·
tion, fruitive aspirations and culture of monistic knowledge. One must be
freed from all kinds of designations, and when one is thus converted into
transcendental purity, one can then serve the Lord by purified senses.
As long as there is the desire to enjoy sensually or to become one with
the Supreme or to possess the mystic powers, there is no question of.
attaining the stage of pure devotional service.
Devotional service is conducted under two categories, namely primary
practice and spontaneous emotion. When one can rise up to the platform
of spontaneous emotion, he can make further progress by spiritual attach
ment, feeling, love, and many higher stages of devotional life for which
there are no English words. We have tried to explain the science of
devotional service in our book The Nectar of Devotion based on the
authority of Bhakti-rasiimrta-sindhu by Snl.a Rupa Gosvami.
Transcendental devotional service has five stages of reciprocation.
l. The self-realization stage just after liberation from the material
bondage is called the santa or neutral stage.
2. After that, when there is development of transcendental knowledge
of the Lord's internal opulences, the devotee engages himself in the diisya
stage.
3. By further development of the diisya stage, a respectful fraternity
with the Lord develops, and above that a feeling of friendship on equal
terms becomes manifest. Both these stages are called siikhya stage, or
devotional service in friendship.
4. Above this there is the stage of paternal affection toward the Lord
and this is called the viitsalya stage.
5. And above this stage there is the stage of conjugal love, and this
stage is called the highest stage of love of God, although there is no
difference in quality in any of the above stages. The last stage of conjugal
love of God is called the miidhurya stage.
Thus He instructed Rupa Gosvam'i in devotional science and deputed him
to Vrndavana to excavate the lost sites of the transcendental pastimes of
the Lord. After this, the Lord returned to Vara!las'i and delivered the
sannyiisis and instructed the elder brother of Rupa Gosvami. We have

already discussed this.
The Lord left only eight slokas of His instructions in writing, and they
are known as the Sik§ii§takam. All other literatures of His divine cult were
extensively written by the Lord's principal followers, the six Gosvamis of
Vrndavana, and their followers. The cult of Caitanya philosophy is richer
than any other, and it is admitted to be the living religion of the day with
the potency for spreading as Visva-dharma or universal religion. We are
glad that the matter has been taken up by some enthusiastic sages like
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Maharaja and his disciples. We shall
eagerly wait for the hap p y days of Bhiigavata-dharma or prema-dharma
inaugurated by the Lord Sn Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
The eight slokas completed by the Lord are:

l.
Glory to the Sri Kmw sailklrtana, which cleanses the heart of all the
dust accumulated for years and extinguishes the fire of conditional life, of
repeated birth and death. This sailkirtana movement is the prime benedic
tion for humanity at large because it spreads the rays of the benediction
moon. It is the life of all transcendental knowledge. It increases the ocean
of transcendental bliss, and it enables us to fully taste the nectar for which
we are always anxious.
2.
0 my Lord, Your holy name alone can render all benediction to living
beings, and thus You have hundreds and millions of names like Kr§TJ.a and
Govinda. In these transcendental names You have invested all Your
transcendental energies. There are not even hard and fast rules for chanting
these names. 0 my Lord, out of kindness You enable us to easily approach
You by chanting Your holy names, but I am so unfortunate that I have no
attraction for them.
3.
One should chant the holy name of the Lord in a humble state of mind,
thinking oneself lower than the straw in the street; one should be more
tolerant than a tree, devoid of aU sense of false prestige and should be
ready to offer all respect to others. In such a state of mind one can chant
the holy name of the Lord constantly.
4.
0 almighty Lord, I have no desire to accumulate wealth, nor do I desire
beautiful women, nor do I want any number of followers. I only want
Your causeless devotional service birth after birth.
Introduction 41
5.
0 son of Mahiiriija Nanda [K�rta J, I am Your eternal servitor, yet
somehow or other I have fallen into the ocean of birth and death. Please
pick me up from this ocean of death and place me as one of the atoms of
Your lotus feet.
6.
0 my Lord, when will my eyes be decorated with tears of love flowing
constantly when I chant Your holy name? When will my voice choke up,
and when will the hairs of my body stand on end at the recitation of
Your name?
7.
0 Govinda! Feeling Your separation, I am considering a moment to be
like twelve years or more. Tears are flowing from my eyes like torrents of
rain, and I am feeling all vacant in the world in Your absence.
8.
I know no one but K�ra as my Lord, and He shall remain so even if He
handles me roughly in His embrace or makes me brokenhearted by not
being present befor.e me. He is completely free to do anything and every
thing, for He is always my worshipful Lord unconditionally.
CHAPTER ONE
Questions by the sages
TEXT l
3P ;pfl � iiiaMiiia�
�lmf� trms��ij��: �m:
� il1t W tr 3JTf��tr �� : I
�i&tliiil�f � ftrf�� 1�
� �iR � M(�tfi�ttl � tR m'lft II � II
om namo bhagavate viisudeviiya

janmiidy asya yato 'nvayiid itaratas ciirthe§V abhijfia[t sva-riit
tene brahma hrdii ya iidi-kavaye muhyanti yat siiraya[t
tejo-viiri-mrdiim yathii vinimayo yatra tri-sargo 'mr�a
dhiimnii svena sadii nirasta-kuhakam satyam pararh dhimahi.
om-0 my Lord; namalz offering my obeisances; bhagavate-unto the

-
Personality of Godhead; viisudeviiya- unto Vasudeva (the son of Vasudeva),

or Lord Sri Kr�!ia, the Primeval Lord; janma-iidi- creation, sustenance and
destruction; asya-of the manifested universes; yata[t-from whom; anva
yiit-directly ; itarata [l. - indirectly ; ca- and; arthe§u-purposes; abhijfia[t
fully cognizant; sva-riit fully independent; tene imparted; brahma-the
- -
Vedic knowledge; hrda-consciousness of the heart; yafz-one who; iidi

ka vaye- unto the original created being; muhyanti-are illusioned; yat
about whom; siiraya[i- great sages and demigods; teja[t fire; viiri-water;
-
m[diim- earth; yathii- as much as; vinimaya[i - action and reaction; yatra
whereupon; tri-sarga[t- three modes of creation, creative faculties; amr§ti
almost factual; dhiimnii-along with all transcendental paraphernalia; svena
-self-sufficiently; sadii- always; nirasta negation by absence; kuhakam
-
illusion; satyam- truth; param-absolute; dhimahi-I do meditate upon.
43
44 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 1, Ch. 1
TRANSLATION
I offer my obeisances unto Lord Sri Kr��a, son of Vasudeva, who is the
supreme all-pervading Personality of Godhead. I meditate upon Him, the
transcendent reality, who is the pnmeval cause of all causes, from whom
all manifested universes arise, in whom they dwell and by whom they are
destroyed. I meditate upon that eternally effulgent Lord who is directly
and indirectly conscious of all manifestations and yet is beyond them. It is
He only who first imparted Vedic knowledge unto the heart of Brahma,
the first created being. Through Him this world, like a mirage, appears real
even to great sages and demigods. Because of Him, the material universes,
created by the three modes of nature, appear to he factual, although they
are unreal. I meditate therefore upon Him, the Absolute Truth, who is
eternally existent in His transcendental abode, and who is forever free of
illusion
.
PURPORT
Obeisances unto the Personality of Godhead, Vasudeva, directly indicate

Lord Sri Krsna, who is the divine son of Vasudeva and Devaki. This fact
.
will be mo;� explicitly explained in the text of this work. Sri Vyasadeva
asserts herein that Sri Kr�!la is the original Personality of Godhead, and all
others are His direct or indirect plenary portions or portions of the
portion. Srila Jlva Gosvami has even more explicitly explained the subject
matter in his Kmw-sandarbha. And Brahma, the original living being, has
explained the subject of Sri Kr�!la substantially in his treatise named
Brahma-samhitii. In the Siima-veda Upani�ad, it is also stated that Lord Sri
Kr�!la is the divine son of Devakl. Therefore, in this prayer, the first pro
position holds that Lord Sri Kr�!la is the primeval Lord, and if any tran
scendental nomenclature is to be understood as belonging to the Absolute
Personality of Godhead, it must be the name indicated by the word Kr�!J.a,
which means the all-attractive. In Bhagavad-gitii, in many places, the Lord
asserts Himself to be the original Personality of Godhead, and this is
confirmed by Arjuna, and also by great sages like Narada, Vyasa, and many
others. In the Padma Puriirw, it is also stated that out of the innumerable
names of the Lord, the name of Kr�l)a is the principal one. Vasudeva
indicates the plenary portion of the Personality of Godhead, and all the
different forms of the Lord, being identical with Vasudeva, are indicated
in this text. The name Vasudeva particularly indicates the divine son of
Vasudeva and Devakl. Sri Kr�!la is always meditated upon by the
paramaharhsas who are the perfected ones among those in the renounced
order of life.
Vasudeva, or Lord Sri Kr�!J.a, is the cause of all causes. Everything that
Text 1] Questions by the Sages 45
exists emanates from the Lord. How this is so is explained in later chapters
of this work. This work is described by Mahaprabhu Sri Caitanya as the
spotless Puriir-a because it contains the transcendental narration of the
�ersonality of G�dhead Sri Kr��a. �he history of the Srimad-Bhiigavatam
_
1s also very glonous. It was compiled by Sn Vyasadeva after he had
attained maturity in transcendental knowledge. He wrote this under the
instructions of Sri Naradaji, his spiritual master. Vyasadeva compiled all
Vedic literatures containing the four divisions of the Vedas, the Vediinta
siitras or the Brahma-siitras, the Puriir.as, the Mahiibhiirata, and so on. But
nevertheless he was not satisfied. His dissatisfaction was observed by his
spiritual master, and thus Narada advised him to write on the transcen
dental activities of Lord Sri Kr��a. These transcendental activities are
described specifically in the Tenth Canto of this work. But, in order to
reach to the very substance, one must proceed gradually by developing
knowledge of the categories_
It is natural that a philosophical mind wants to know about the origin
of the creation. At night he sees the stars in the sky, and he naturally
speculates about their inhabitants. Such inquiries are natural for man
because man has a developed consciousness which is higher than that of
the animals. The author of Srimad-Bhiigavatam gives a direct answer to
such inquiries. He says that the Lord Sri Kr��a is the origin of all creations.
He is not only the creator of the universe, but the destroyer as well. The
manifested cosmic nature is created at a certain period by the will of the
Lord. It is maintained for some time, and then it is annihilated by His will.
Therefore, the supreme will is behind all cosmic activities. Of course, there
are atheists of various catagories who do not believe in a creator, but that
is due to a poor fund of knowledge. The modern scientist, for example,
has created space satellites, and by some arrangement or other, these
satellites are thr.own into outer space to fly for some time at the control
of the scientist who is far away. Similarly, all the universes with innumer
able stars and planets are controlled by the intelligence of the Personality
of Godhead.
In Vedic literatures, it is said that the Absolute Truth, Personality of
Godhead, is the chief amongst all living personalities. All living beings
beginning from the first created being, Brahmii, down to the smallest ant
are individual living beings. And above Brahma, there are even other living
beings with individual capacities, and the Personality of Godhead is also
a similar living being. And He is an individual as are the other living beings.
But the Supreme Lord or the supreme living being has the greatest
intelligence, and He possesses supermost inconceivable energies of all
different varieties. If a man's brain can produce a space satellite, one can
very easily imagine how brains higher than man can produce similarly
wonderful things which are far superior. The reasonable person will easily
accept this argument, but there are stubborn atheists who would never
agree. Srila Vyasadeva, however, at once accepts the supreme intelligence
as the paramesvara. He offers his respectful obeisances unto the supreme
intelligence addressed as the para or the paramesvara or the Supreme
Personality of Godhead. And that paramesvara is Sri K�!J.a, as admitted
in Bhagavad-gitii and other scriptures delivered by Sri Vyasadeva and
specifically in this Srimad-Bhiigavatam. In Bhagavad-gitii, the Lord says
that there is no other Para-tattva (summum bonum) than Himself. There
fore, Sri Vyasadeva at once worships the Para-tattva, Sri Kr�!J.a, whose
transcendental activities are described in the Tenth Canto.
Unscrupulous persons go immediately to the Tenth Canto and especially
to the five chapters which describe the Lord's riisa dance. This portion of
the Srimad-Bhiigavatamis the most confidential part of this great literature.
Unless one is thoroughly accomplished in the transcendental knowledge
of the Lord, one is sure to misunderstand the Lord's worshipable transcen
dental pastimes called riisa dance and His love affairs with the gopis. This
subject matter is highly spiritual, and only the liberated persons who have
gradually attained to the stage of paramahamsa can transcendentally relish
this riisa dance. Srila Vyasadeva therefore gives the reader the chance to
gradually develop spiritual realization before actually relishing the essence
of the pastimes of the Lord. Therefore, he purposely invokes a Giiyatri
mantra, dhimahi. This Giiyatri mantra is meant for spiritually advanced
people. When one is successful in chanting the Giiyatri mantra, he can
enter into the transcendental position of the Lord. One must therefore
acquire brahminical qualities or be perfectly situated in the quality of
goodness in order to chant the Giiyatri mantra successfully and then
attain to the stage of transcendentally realizing the Lord, His name, His
fame, His qualities and so on.
Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the narration of the svariipa of the Lord mani
fested by His internal potency, and this potency is distinguished from
the external potency which has manifested the cosmic world, which is
within our experience. Srila Vyasadeva makes a clear distinction between
the two in this sloka. Sri Vyasadeva says herein that the manifested internal
potency is real, whereas the external manifested energy in the form of
material existence is only temporary and illusory like the mirage in the
desert. In the desert mirage there is no actual water. There is only the
appearance of water. Real water is somewhere else. The manifested cosmic
creation appears as reality. But reality, of which this is but a shadow, is in
Text l) Questions by the Sages 47
the spiritual world. Absolute Truth is in the spiritual sky, not the material
sky. In the material sky everything is relative truth. That is to say, one truth
depends on something else. This cosmic creation results from interaction
of the three modes of nature, and the temporary manifestations are so
created as to present an illusion of reality to the bewildered mind of the
conditioned soul, who appears in so many species of life, including the
higher demigods, like Brahma, Indra, Candra, and so on. In actuality, there
is no reality in the manifested world. There appears to be reality, however,
because of the true reality which exists in the spiritual world, where the
Personality of Godhead eternally exists with His transcendental parapher
nalia.
The chief engineer of a complicated construction does not personally
take part in the construction, hut he knows every nook and corner
becaose everything is done under his direction. He knows everything
about the construction, both directly and indirectly. Similarly, the Person
ality of Godhead who is the supreme engineer of this cosmic creation
knows every nook and corner, although affairs are being carried out by
demigods. Beginning from Brahma down to the insignificant ant, no one is
independent in the material creation. The hand of the Lord is seen
everywhere. All material elements as well as all spiritual sparks emanate
from Him only. And whatever is created in this material world is hut
the interaction of two energies, the material and the spiritual, which
emanate from the Absolute Truth, the Personality of Godhead, Sri Kr�pa.
A chemist can manufacture water in the chemical laboratory by mixing
hydrogen and oxygen. But, in reality, the living entity works in the
laboratory under the direction of the Supreme Lord. And the materials
with which he works are also supplied by the Lord. The Lord knows
everything directly and indirectly, and He is cognizant of all minute details,
and He is fully independent. He is compared with the mine of gold, and
the cosmic creations in so many different forms are compared with
objects made from the gold, such as gold rings, necklaces and so on. The
gold ring and the gold necklace are qualitatively one with the gold in the
mine, hut quantitatively the gold in the mine is different. Therefore, the
Absolute Truth is simultaneously one and different. Nothing is absolutely
equal with the Absolute Truth, hut at the same time, nothing is independent
of the Absolute Truth.
Conditioned souls beginning from Brahma, who engineers the entire
universe, down to the insignificant ant, are all creating, hut none of them
are independent of the Supreme Lord. The materialist wrongly thinks that
there is no creator other than his own self. This is called maya, or illusion.
48 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 1, Ch_ 1
Because of his poor fund of knowledge, the materialist cannot see beyond
the purview of his imperfect senses, and thus he thinks that matter
automatically takes its own shape without the aid of a superior intelligence.
This is refuted in this sloka by Srila Vyasadeva: "Since the complete
whole or the Absolute Truth is the source of everything, nothing can be
independent of the body of the Absolute Truth." Whatever happens to
the body quickly becomes known to the embodied. Similarly, the creation
is the body of the absolute whole. Therefore, the Absolute knows every
thing directly and indirectly that happens in the creation.
In the Sruti mantra, it is also stated that the absolute whole or Brahman
is the ultimate source of everything. Everything emanates from Him, and
everything is maintained by Him. And at the end, everything enters into
Him. That is the law of nature. In the Smrti mantra, the same is confirmed.
It is said that the source from which everything emanates at the beginning
of Brahma's millennium, and the reservoir to which everything ultimately
enters, is the Absolute Truth or Brahman. Material scientists take it for
granted that the ultimate source of the planetary system is the sun, but
they are unable to explain the source of the sun. Herein, the ultimate
source is explained. According to the Vedic literatures, Brahma, who may
be compared to the sun, is not the ultimate creator. It is stated in this
sloka that Brahma was taught Vedic knowledge by the Personality of
Godhead. One may argue that Brahma, being the original living being,
could not be inspired because there was no other being living at that time.
Herein it is stated that the Supreme Lord inspired the secondary creator,
Brahma, in order that Brahma could carry out his creative functions. So,
the supreme intelligence behind all creations is the Absolute Godhead, Sri
Kr�!la. In Bhagavad-gitii, Lord Sri Kr�!la states that it is He only who super·
intends the creative energy, prakrti, which constitutes the totality of
matter. Therefore, Sri Vyasadeva does not worship Brahma, but the
Supreme Lord, who guides Brahma in his creative activities. In this sloka,
the particular words abhijiia[L and svariit are significant. These two words
distinguish the Supreme Lord from all·the other living entities. No other
living entity is either abhijiia{L or svariit. Namely, no one is either fully
cognizant or fully independent. Even Brahma has to meditate upon the
Supreme Lord in order to create. Then what to speak of great scientists
like Einstein! The brains of such a scientist are certainly not the products
of any human being. Scientists cannot manufacture such a brain, and
what to speak of foolish atheists who defy the authority of the Lord?
Even Mayavadi impersonalists who flatter themselves that they can become
one with the Lord are neither abhijii.a[L nor svariit. Such impersonalists
Text l} Questions by the Sages 49
undergo severe austerities to acquire knowledge to become one with the

Lord. But ultimately they become dependent on some rich disciple who
supplies them with money to build monasteries and temples. Atheists like
Rav�a or Hirap.yakasipu had to undergo severe penances before they
could flout the authority of the Lord. But ultimately, they were rendered
helpless and could not save themselves when the Lord appeared before
them as cruel death. This is also the case with the modern atheists who
also dare to flout the authority of the Lord. Such atheists will be dealt
with similarly, for history repeats itself. Whenever men neglect the
authority of the Lord, nature and her laws are there to penalize them. This
is confirmed in Bhagavad-gitii in the well-known verse: yadii yadii hi
dharmasya gliin*. "Whenever there is a decline of dharma and a rise of
adharma, 0 Arjuna, then I incarnate Myself." (Bg. 4.7)
That the Supreme Lord is all-perfect is confirmed in all Sruti mantras.
It is said in the Sruti mantras that the all-perfect Lord threw a glance over
matter and thus created all living beings. The living beings are parts and
parcels of the Lord, and He impregnates the vast material creation with
seeds of spiritual sparks, and thus the creative energies are set in motion to
enact so many wonderful creations. An atheist may argue that God is no
more expert than a watchmaker, but of course God is greater because He
can create machines in duplicate male and female forms. The male and
female forms of different types of machineries go on producing innumer
able similar machines without (;od's further attention. If a man could
manufacture such a set of machines that could produce other machines
without his attention, then he could approach the intelligence of God.
But that is not possible, for each machine has to be handled individually.
Therefore, no one can create as well as God. Another name for God is
asmaurdha, which means that no one is equal to or greater than Him.
Param satyam, or the Supreme Truth, is He who has no equal or superior.
This is confirmed in the Sruti mantras. It is said that before the creation of
the material universe there existed the Lord only, who is master of every
one. That Lord instructed Brahma in Vedic knowledge. That Lord has to
be obeyed in all respects. Anyone who wants to get rid of the material
entanglement must surrender unto Him. This is also confirmed in
Bhagavad-gitii.
Unless one surrenders unto the lotus feet of the Supreme Lord, it is
certain that he will be bewildered. When an intelligent man surrenders
unto the lotus feet of Kf�p.a and knows completely that Kf�p.a is the cause
of all causes, as confirmed in Bhagavad-gitii, then only can such an intelli
gent man become a mahiitmii or great soul. But such a great soul is rarely
seen. Only the mahiitmiis can understand that the Supreme Lord is the
primeval cause of all creations. He is parama or ultimate truth because all
other truths are relative to Him. He is omniscient. For Him, there is no
illusion.
Some Mayavadi scholars argue that $rimad-Bhiigavatam was not com
piled by Sri Vyasadeva. And some of them suggest that this hook is a
modern creation written by someone named Vopadeva. In order to refute
such meaningless arguments, Sri Sridhara Svami points out that there is
reference to the Bhiigavatam in many of the oldest Puriir-as. This first
sloka of the Bhiigavatam hegins with the Gayatrl mantra. There is refer
ence to this in the Matsya Puriir.a, which is the oldest Puriir-a. In that
Puriir-a, it is said with reference to the Gayatrl mantra in the Bhiigavatam
that there are many narrations of spiritual instructions beginning with the
Gayatn mantra. And there is the history of Vrtrasura. Anyone who makes
a gift of this great work on a full moon day attains to the highest perfec
tion of life by returning to Godhead. There is reference to the Bhiigavatam
in other Puriir-as, also, where it is clearly stated that this work was finished
in twelve cantos which include 18,000 slokas. In the Padma Puriir-a also
there is reference to the Bhiigavatam in a conversation between Gautama
and Maharaja Amhari�a. The King was advised therein to read regularly
$rimad-Bhiigavatam if he desired liberation from material bondage. Under
the circumstances, there is no doubt about the authority of the Bhaga
vatam. Within the past 500 years, many erudite scholars and iiciiryas like
]iva Gosvami, Sanatana Gosvami, ViSvanatha Cakravarti, Vallahhacarya,
and many other distinguished scholars even after the time of Lord Caitanya
made elaborate commentaries on the Bhiigavatam. And the serious student
would do well to attempt to go through them to better relish the transcen
dental messages.
Srila Visvanatha Cakravarti Thakur specifically deals with the original
and pure sex psychology (iidi-rasa), devoid of all mundane inebriety. The
whole material creation is moving under the principle of sex life. In
modern civilization, sex life is the focal point for all activities. Wherever
one turns his face, he sees sex life predominant. Therefore, sex life is not
unreal. Its reality is experienced in the spiritual world. The material sex
life is hut a perverted reflection of the original fact. The original fact is in
the Absolute Truth, and thus the Absolute Truth cannot he impersonal.
It is not possible to he impersonal and contain pure sex life. Consequently,
the impersonalist philosophers have given indirect impetus to the abomi
nable mundane sex life because they have overstressed the impersonality of
the ultimate truth. Consequently, man without information of the actual
spiritual form of sex has accepted perverted material sex life as the all in
all. There is a distinction bet ween sex life in the diseased material condi
tion and spiritual sex life.
This Srimad-Bhiigavatam will gradually elevate the unbiased reader to
the highest perfectional stage of transcendence. It will enable him to tran
scend the three modes of material activities: fruitive actions, speculative
philosophy, and worship of functional deities as inculcated in Vedic verses.
TEXT2
. .
l:"P{:
� "'�ij�ij€fls;f
Sll "' WIT
"' �(iilll ij"ijf
f.i�
�i!lt(ij€1'451 � fu�m*it·'(e;f�
�'4'1'1•1€1� �I*!Mt� ftti � tiffi�:
ijtft �s;r t;f�: ��II � II
dharmafi. projjhita-kaitavo 'tra paramo nirmatsarii[Ulm satiim
vedyam viistavam atra vastu sivadam tiipa-trayonmulanam
srimad bhiigavate mahiimuni-krte kim vii parair iSvarafi.
sadyo hrdy avarudhyate 'tra krtibhifi. susrii�ubhis tatk�ar-iit.
dhar ma/I. - religiosity; projjhita-completely rejected; kaitavafi.-covered

by fruitive intention; atra-herein; paramafi.-the highest; nirmatsarii[liim
of the one hundred percent pure in heart; satiim-devotees; vedyam
understandable; viistavam-factual; atra-herein; vastu-substance; sivadam
-well-being; tapa-traya-three-fold miseries; unmulanam-c au sing uprooting
of; srimat-beautiful; bhiigavate-the Bhiigavata Puriir-a; mahamuni-t he
great sage (Vyasadeva); krte - having compiled; kim-what is; va-the
need; paraifi.-others; iSva rafi.-the Supreme Lord; s adyafi.-at once; hrdi
within the heart; ava ru dhyate- become compact; atra-herein; krtibhifi.
by the pious men; susrii�ubhi[l-by culture; tat-k�ar-iit- withou t delay.
TRANSLATION
Completely rejecting all religious activities which are materially moti

vated, this Bhagavata Pur�a propounds the highest truth, which is under
standable by those devotees who are pure in heart. The highest truth is
reality distinguished �rom illusion for the welfare of all. Such truth uproots
the threefold miseries. This beautiful Bhagavatam, compiled by the great
sage Sri Vyasadeva, is sufficient in itself for God realization. As soon as one
attentively and submissively hears the message of Bhagavatam, he becomes
attached to the Supreme Lord.
52 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto l, Ch. l
PURPORT
Religion includes four primary subjects, namely pious activities, eco

nomic development, satisfaction of the senses, and finally liberation from
material bondage. Irreligious life is a barbarous condition. Indeed, human
life begins when religion begins. Eating, sleeping, fearing, and mating are
the four principles of animal life. These are common both to animals and
to human beings. But religion is the extra function of the human being.
Without religion, human life is no better than animal life. Therefore, in
human societies there is some form of religion which aims at self -realization
and which makes reference to man's eternal relationship with God.
In the lower stages of human civilization, there is always competition
to lord it over the material nature or, in other words, there is a continuous
rivalry to satisfy the senses. Driven by such consciousness, man turns to
religion. He thus performs pious activities or religious functions in order
to gain something material. But if such material gains are obtainable in
other ways, then so-called religion is neglected. This is the situation in
modern civilization. Man is thriving economically, so at present he is not
very interested in religion. Churches, mosques or temples are now practically
vacant. Men are more interested in factories, shops, and cinemas than in
religious places which were erected by their forefathers. This practically
proves that religion is performed for some economic gains. Economic
gains are needed for sense gratification. Often when one is baffled in the
pursuit of sense gratification, he takes to salvation and tries to become
one with the Supreme Lord. Consequently, all these states are simply
different types of sense gratification.
In the Vedas, the above mentioned four activities are prescribed in the
regulative way so that there will not be any undue competition for sense
gratification. But Srimad-Bhiigavatam is transcendental to all these sense
gratificatory activities. It is purely transcendental literature which can be
understood only by the pure devotees of the Lord who are transcendental
to competitive sense gratification. In the material world there is keen
competition between animal and animal, man and man, community and
community, nation and nation. But the devotees of the Lord rise above
such competitions_ They do not compete with the materialist because
they are on the path back to Godhead where life is eternal and blissful.
Such transcendentalists are nonenvious and pure in heart. In the material
world, everyone is envious of everyone else, and therefore there is
competition. But the transcendental devotees of the Lord are not only
free from material envy, but they are well-wishers to everyone, and they
strive to establish a competitionless society with God in the center. The

contemporary socialist's conception of a competitionless society is artificial
because in the socialist state there is competition for the post of dictator.
From the point of view of the Vedas or from the point of view of common
human activities, sense gratification is the basis of material life. There are
three paths mentioned in the Vedas. One involves fruitive activities to
gain promotion to better planets. Another involves worshiping different
demigods for promotion to the planets of the demigods, and another
involves realizing the Absolute Truth and His impersonal feature and
becoming one with Him.
The impersonal aspect of the Absolute Truth is not the highest. Above
the impersonal feature is the Paramatma feature, and above this there is
the personal feature of the Absolute Truth or Bhagavan. Sn-mad-Bhiigavatam
gives information about the Absolute Truth in His personal feature. It is
higher than impersonalist literatures and higher than the jfiana-kart!ia
division of the Vedas. It is even higher than the karma-kart!ia division, and
even higher than the upa�ana-kar!Ia division because it recommends the
worship of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Sri KJ:�t:ia. In the
karma-kart!Ia, there is competition to reach heavenly planets for better
sense gratification, and there is similar competition in the jfiana-kart!Ia and
the upa�ana-kar!Ia. The Srimad-Bhagavatam is superior to all of these
because it aims at the Supreme Truth which is the substance or the root of
all categories. From Srimad-Bhiigavatam one can come to know the sub
stance as well as the categories. The substance is the Absolute Truth, the
Supreme Lord, and all emanations are relative forms of energy.
Nothing is apart from the substance, but at the same time the energies
are different from the substance. This conception is not contradictory.
Srimad-Bhiigavatam explicitly promulgates this simultaneously one and
different philosophy of the Vedanta-siitra, which begins with the ''jan
mady asya" siitra.
This knowledge of the energy of the Lord being simultaneously one
and different from the Lord is an answer to the mental speculators'
attempt to establish the energy as the Absolute. When this knowledge is
factually understood, one sees the conceptions of monism and dualism to
be imperfect. Development of this transcendental consciousness grounded
in the conception of simultaneously one and different leads one immedi
ately to the stage of freedom from the threefold miseries. The threefold
miseries are l.) those miseries which arise from the mind and body, 2.)
those miseries inflicted by other living beings, and 3.) those miseries
arising from natural catastrophes over which one has no control. Srimad-
Bhiigavatam begins with the surrender of the devotee unto the Absolute
Person. The devotee is fully aware that he is one with the Absolute and at
the same time in the eternal position of servant to the Absolute. In the
material conception, one falsely thinks himself the lord of all he surveys,
and therefore he is always troubled by the threefold miseries of life. But
as soon as one comes to know his real position as transcendental servant,
he at once becomes free from all miseries. As long as the living entity is
trying to master material nature, there is no possibility of his becoming
servant of the Supreme. Service to the Lord is rendered in pure conscious
ness of one's spiritual identity; by service one is immediately freed from
material encumbrances.
Over and above tlus, Snmad-Bhagavatam is a personal commentation
on the Vedanta-sutra by Sri Vyasadeva. It is written in the maturity of his
spiritual life through the mercy of Narada. Sri Vyasadeva is the authorized
incarnation of Naraya!J.a, the Personality of Godhead. Therefore, there is
no question as to his authority. He is the author of all other Vedic litera
tures, yet he recommends the study of Srimad-Bhagavatam above all others.
In other Puriip.as there are different methods set forth by which one can
worship the denligods. But in the Bhcigavatam only the Supreme Lord is
mentioned. The Supreme Lord is the total body, and the demigods are the
different parts of that body. Consequently, by worshiping the Supreme
Lord, one does not need to worship the denligods. The Supreme Lord
becomes fixed in the heart of the devotee immediately. Lord Caitanya
Mahaprabhu has recommended the Srimad-Bhiigavatam as the spotless
Puriip.a and distinguishes it from all other Purlirtas.
The proper method for receiving this transcendental message is to hear
it submissively. A challenging attitude cannot help one realize this transcen
dental message. One particular word. is used herein for proper guidance.
This word is susro�u. One must be anxious to hear this transcendental
message. The desire to sincerely hear is the first qualification.
Less fortunate persons are not at all interested in hearing this Srimad
Bhiigavatam. The process is simple, but the application is difficult.
Unfortunate people find enough time to hear idle, social, political conver
sations, but when invited to attend a meeting of devotees to hear Srimad
Bhiigavatam they suddenly become reluctant. Sometimes professional
readers of the Bhiigavatam immediately plunge into the confidential topics
of the pastime of the Supreme Lord, which they seemingly interpret as
sex literature.Snmad-Bhiigavatam is meant to be heard from the beginning.
Those who are fit to assimilate this work are mentioned in this sloka:
"One becomes qualified to hear Srimad-Bhiigavatam after many pious
deeds." The intelligent person by thoughtful discretion can be assured by

the great sage Vyiisadeva that he can realize the Supreme Personality
directly by hearing Srimad-Bhiigavatam. Without undergoing the different
stages of realization set forth in the Vedas, one can be lifted immediately
to the position of paramahamsa simply by agreeing to receive this message.
TEXT 3
f.q4j'4��(.._14(('��
. �.
Wli�'ffl:q- I
� � (Q¥41<?54
� � � l((!�t: II � II
nigama-kalpa-taror galitam phalam
suka-mukhiid amrta-drava-samyutam
pibata bhiigavatam rasam iilayam
muhur aha rasikii bhuvi bhiivukiifl.
nigama-the Vedic literatures; kalpa-taro[l-the desire-tree; galitam

fully matured; phalam-fruit; suka-Srila Sukadeva Gosvami, the original
speaker of Srimad-Bhiigavatam; mukhiit-from the lips of; amrta-nectar;
drava-semi-solid and soft and therefore easily swallowable; samyutam
perfect in all respects; pibata-do relish it; bhiigavatam-the book dealing
in the science of the eternal relation with the Lord; rasam-juice (that
which is relishable); iilayam-until liberation, or even in a liberated con
dition; muhufl-always; aho-0; rasikiifl-those who are full in the know
ledge of mellows; bhuvi-on the earth; bhiivukiifl-expert and thoughtful.
TRANSLATION
Know, 0 thoughtful men, that Srimad-Bhagavatam is the mature fruit

of the tree of Vedic literatures. It emanated from the lips of Sri Sukadeva
Gosvami. Therefore this nectarean fruit is all the more relishable by
liberated souls.
PURPORT
In the two previous slokas it has been definitely proved that the Srimad
Bhiigavatam is the sublime literature which surpasses all other Vedic
scriptures due to its transcendental qualities. It is transcendental to all
mundane activities and mundane knowledge. In this sloka it is stated that

Srimad-Bhiigavatam is not only a superior literature, but that it is the
ripened fruit of all Vedic literatures. In other words, it is the cream of all
Vedic knowledge. Considering all this, patient and submissive hearing is
definitely essential. With great respect and attention, one should receive
the message and lessons imparted by the Srimad-Bhiigavatam.
The Vedas are compared to the desire tree because they contain all
things knowable by man. They deal with mtmdane necessities as well as
spiritual realization. The Vedas contain regulated principles of knowledge
covering social, political, religious, economic, military, medicinal, chemical,
physical and metaphysical subject matter and all that may be necessary to
keep the body and soul together. Above and beyond all this are specific
directions for spiritual realization. Regulated knowledge involves a gradual
ra\sing of the living entity to the spiritual platform, and the highest spiritual
realization is to know that the Personality of Godhead is the reservoir of
all spiritual tastes or rasas.
Every living entity, beginning from Brahma, the first-horn living being
within the material world, down to the insignificant ant, desires to relish
some sort of taste derived from sense perceptions. These sensual pleasures
are technically called rasas. Such rasas are of different varieties. In the
revealed scriptures the following twelve varieties of rasas are enumerated:
l) raudra (anger) 2) adbhuta (wonder) 3) srngiira (conjugal love) 4) hiisya
(comedy) 5) vira (chivalry) 6) dayii (mercy) 7) diisya (servitorship)
8) sakhya (fraternity) 9) bhayiinaka (horror) l 0) vibhatsa (shock) ll)
siinta (neutrality) 12) viitsalya (parenthood).
The sum total of all these rasas is called affection or love. Primarily,
such signs of love are manifested in adoration, service, friendship, eternal
affection, and conjugal love. And when these five are absent, love is present
indirectly in anger, wonder, comedy, chivalry, fear, shock and so on. For
example, when a man is in love with a woman, the rasa is called conjugal
love. But when such love affairs are disturbed there may be wonder, anger,
shock, or even horror. Sometimes love affairs between two persons cul
minate in ghastly murder scenes. Such rasas are displayed between man
and man and between animal and animal. There is no possibility of an
exchange of rasa between a man and an animal or between a man and any
other species of living beings within the material world. The rasas are
exchanged between members of the same species. But as far as the spirit
souls are concerned, they are one qualitatively with the Supreme Lord.
Therefore, the rasas were originaliy exchanged between the spiritual living
being and the spiritual whole, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The
spiritual exchange or rasa is fully exhibited in spiritual existence between

living beings and the Supreme Lord.
The Supreme Personality of Godhead is therefore described in the
Sruti mantras,
Vedic hymns, as "the fountainhead of all rasas." When one
associates with the Supreme Lord and exchanges one's constitutional rasa
with the Lord, then the living being is actually happy.
These Sruti mantras indicate that every living being has its constitutional
position which is endowed with a particular type of rasa which is to be
exchanged with the Personality of Godhead. In the liberated condition
only, this primary rasa is experienced in full. In the material existence, the
rasa is experienced in the perverted form, which is temporary. And thus
the rasas of the material world are exhibited in the material form of raudra
(anger) and so on.
Therefore, one who attains full knowledge of these different rasas,
which are the basic principles of activities, can understand the false repre
sentations of the original rasas which are reflected in the material world.
The learned scholar seeks to relish the real rasa in the spiritual form. In the
beginning he desires to become one with the Supreme. Thus, intelligent
transcendentalists cannot go beyond this conception of becoming one
with the spirit whole, without knowing of the different rasas.
In this sloka, it is definitely stated that spiritual rasa, which is relished
even in the liberated stage, can be experienced in the literature of the
Srimad-Bhagavatam due to its being the ripened fruit of all Vedic know
ledge. By submissively hearing this transcendental literature, one can
attain the full pleasure of his heart's desire. But, one must be very careful
to hear the message from the right source. Srimad-Bhiigavatam is exactly
received from the right source. It was brought by Narada Muni from the
spiritual world and given to his disciple Sri Vyasadeva. The latter in turn
delivered the message to his son Srila Sukadeva Gosvami, and Srila Sukadeva
Gosvami delivered the message to Maharaja Parik�it just seven days before
the King's death. Srila Sukadeva Gosvami was a liberated soul from his
very birth. He was liberated even in the womb of his mother, and he did
not undergo any sort of spiritual training after his birth. At birth no one
is qualified, neither in the mundane nor the spiritual sense. But Sri
Sukadeva Gosvami, due to his being a perfectly liberated soul, did not have
to undergo an evolutionary process for spiritual realization. Yet despite
his being a completely liberated person situated in the transcendental
position above the three material modes, he was attracted to this transcen
dental rasa of the Supreme Personality of Godhead who is adored by
liberated souls who sing Vedic hymns. The Supreme Lord's pastimes are
more attractive to liberated souls than to mundane people. He is of

necessity not impersonal because it is only possible to carry on transcen
dental rasa with a person.
In the Srimad-Bhiigavatam the transcendental pastimes of the Lord are
narrated, and the narration is systematically depicted by Srila Sukadeva
Gosvami. Thus the subject matter is appealing to all classes of persons,
including those who seek liberation and those who seek to become one
with the supreme whole.
In Sanskrit the parrot is also known as suka. When a ripened fruit is cut
by the red beaks of such birds, its sweet flavor is enhanced. The Vedic
fruit which is mature and ripe in knowledge is spoken through the lips of
Snia Sukadeva Gosvami, who is compared to the parrot not for his ability
to recite the Bhiigavatam exactly as he heard it from his learned father,
but for his ability to present the work in a manner that would appeal to
all classes of men.
The subject matter is so presented through the lips of Srila Sukadeva
Gosvami that any sincere listener that hears submissively can at once
relish transcendental tastes which are distinct from the perverted tastes
of the material world. The ripened fruit is not dropped all of a sudden from
the highest planet of Kr!'Paloka. Rather, it has come down carefully
through the chain of disciplic succession without change or disturbance.
Foolish people who are not in the transcendental disciplic succession
commit great blunders by trying to understand the highest transcendental
rasa known as the rasa dance without following in the footsteps of Suka
deva Gosvami, who presents this fruit very carefully by stages of transcen
dental realization. One should be intelligent to know the position of
Srimad-Bhiigavatam by considering personalities like Sukadeva Gosvami,
who deals with the subject so carefully. This process of disciplic succession
of the Bhiigavata school suggests that in the future also Srimad-Bhiigavatam
has to be understood from a person who is factually a representative of
Snia Sukadeva Gosvami. A professional man who makes a business out of
reciting the Bhiigavatam illegally is certainly not a representative of Suka
deva Gosvaml. Such a man's business is only to earn his livelihood. There
fore one should refrain from hearing the lectures of such professional men.
Such men usually go to the most confidential part of the literature without
undergoing the gradual process of understanding this grave subject. They
usually plunge into the subject matter of the riisa dance, which is misun
derstood by the foolish class of men. Some of them take this to be
immoral, while others try to cover it up by their own stu id interpreta
p
tions. They have no desire to follow in the footsteps of Srila Sukadeva
Gosvami.
One should conclude, therefore, that the serious student of the rasa
should receive the message of Bhiigavatam in the chain of disciplic suc
cession from Sn1.a Sukadeva Gosvami, who describes the Bluigavatam from
its very beginning and not whimsically to satisfy the mundaner who has
very little knowledge in transcendental science. $rimad-Bhiigavatam is so
carefully presented that a sincere and serious person can at once enjoy the
ripened fruit of Vedic knowledge simply by drinking Ute nectarean juice
through the mouth of Sukadeva Gosvami or his bona fide representative.
TEXT 4
�sf.tflltt� !ll'A': �nwtiifili\� : 1

� ��ij(\'1(1'4'41(16 II V II
naim�e 'nim�ak§etre
naya[l. saunakiidaya[l.
satram svargiiyalokiiya
sahasra-samam iisata
naim�e-in the forest known as Naim�iirat;�-ya; anim�a-k§etre-the spot

which is especially a favorite of Vi�t;�-u (who does not close His eyelids);
f§aya[!.-sages; saunaka-adaya[l.-headed by the sage Saunaka; satram-sacri
svargiiya-the Lord who is glorified. in heaven; lokiiya-and for the
fice;
devotees who are always in touch with the Lord; sahasra-one thousand;
samam-years; iisata- performed .
TRANSLATION
Once, in a holy place in the forest of Naim�a�ya, great sages headed

by the sage Saunaka assembled to perform a great thousand-year sacrifice
for the satisfaction of the Lord and His devotees.
PURPORT
The prelude of the Srimad-Bhiigavatam was spoken in the previous

threeslokas. Now the main topic of this great literature is being presented.
Srimad-Bhiigavatam, after its first recitation by Srila Sukadeva Gosvami,
was repeated for the second time at Naimi�iirat;�-ya.
In the Viiyavija Tantra, it is said that Brahma, the engineer of this
particular universe, contemplated a great wheel which could enclose the
universe. The hub of this great circle was fixed at a particular place known
as Naimi�ara�ya. Similarly, there is another reference to the forest of

Naimi�ara�ya in the Variiha Puriirw, where it is stated that by performance
of sacrifice at this place, the strength of demoniac people is curtailed. Thus
briihmar-as prefer Naimi�iira!J.ya for such sacrificial performances.
The devotees of Lord Vi��u offer all kinds of sacrifices for His pleasure.
The devotees are always attached to service of the Lord, whereas fallen
souls are attached to the pleasures of material existence. In Bhagavad-gitii,
it is said that anything performed in the material world for any reason
other than for the pleasure of Lord Vi��u causes further bondage for the
performer. It is enjoined therefore that all acts must be performed sacrifi
cially for the satisfaction of Vi�!J.U and His devotees. This will bring every
one peace and prosperity.
The great sages are always anxious to do good to the people in general,
and as such the sages headed by Saunaka and others assembled at this holy
place of Naim�ara�ya with a program of performing a great and con
tinuous chain of sacrificial ceremonies. Forgetful men do not know the
right path for peace and prosperity. However, the sages know it well, and
therefore for the good men they are always anxious to perform acts which
may bring about peace in the world. They are sincere friends to all living
entities, and at the risk of great personal inconvenience they are always
engaged in the service of the Lord for the good of all people. Lord Vi��u
is just like a great tree, and all others, including the demigods, men,
Siddhas, Cara�as, Vidyadharas and other living entities, are like branches,
twigs and leaves of that tree. By pouring water on the root of the tree,
all the parts of the tree are automatically nourished. Only those branches
and leaves which are detached cannot be so satisfied. Detached branches
and leaves dry up gradually despite all watering attempts. Similarly, human
society, when it is detached from the Personality of Godhead like detached
branches and leaves, is not capable of being watered, and one attempting
to do so is simply wasting his energy and resources.
The modern materialistic society is detached from its relation to the
Supreme Lord. And all its plans which are being made by atheistic leaders
are sure to be baffled in every step. Yet they do not wake up to this.
In this age, the congregational chanting of the holy names of the Lord
is the prescribed method for waking up. The ways and means are most
scientifically presented by Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and intelligent
persons may take advantage of His teachings in order to bring about real
peace and prosperity. Srimad-Bhiigavatam is also presented for this same
purpose, and this will be explained more specifically later in the text.
TEXT 5
ta ekadii tu munaya{l.
priitar huta-hutiignaya{l.
satkrtam sutam iisinarh
papracchur idam iidariit
te-the sages;ekadii-one day;tu- but; munaya{l. - sages ; priita{l.- morning;

huta-burning; huta-agnaya{l.-the sacrificial fire; sat-krtam-due respects;
sutam-Sri Suta Gosvami; iisinam-seated on;papracchu{l.-made inquiries;
idam-on this (as follows);adariit-with due regards.
TRANSLATION
One day, after finishing their morning duties by burning a sacrificial

fire and respectfully offering a seat to Srila Suta Gosvami, the great sages
made earnest inquiries about the following matters.
PURPORT
Morning is the best time to hold spidtual services. The great sages
offered the speaker of the Bhiigavatam an elevated seat of respect called
the Vyiisiisana, or the seat of Sri Vyasadeva. Sri Vyasadeva is the original
spiritual preceptor for all men. And all other preceptors are considered to
be his representatives. A representative is one who can exactly present the
viewpoint of Sri Vyasadeva. Sri Vyasadeva impregnated the message of
Bhiigavatam unto Srila Sukadeva Gosvami, and Sri Suta Gosvami heard
it from him (Sri Sukadeva Gosvami). AU bona fide representatives of Sri
Vyasadeva in the chain of disciplic succession are to be understood to be
Gosvamis. These Gosvamis restrain all their senses, and they stick to the
path made by the previous iiciiryas. The Gosvamis do not deliver lectures
on the Bhiigavatam capriciously. Rather, they execute their services most
carefully, following their predecessors who delivered the spiritual message
unbroken to them.
Those who listen to the Bhiigavatam may put questions to the speaker
in order to elicit the clear meaning, but this should not be done in a
challenging spirit. One must submit questions with a great regard for the
speaker and the subject matter. This is also the way recommended in
Bhagavad-gitii. One must learn the transcendental subject by submissive
aural reception from the right sources. Therefore these sages addressed
the speaker Suta Gosvami with great respect.
TEXT 6
Sfl��:
�(IUIIM URI(i�.'IIM :q(WN I
��
�iil�ll�lfUI �II �II
f§aya iicufi.
tvayii khalu puriirtiini
setihiisiini ciinagha
iikhyiitiiny apy adhitiini
dharma-siiStriirti yiiny uta
f§ayafi.-the sages; iicufi. - said; tvayii-by you; khalu-undoubtedly; purii

rtiini-the supplements to the Vedas with illustrative narrations; sa-itihiisiini
-along with the histories; ca-and; anagha-freed from all vices; iikhyiitiini
-explained; a pi- although; adhitiini-well read; dharma-siistriirti- scriptures
giving right directions to progressive life; yiini-all these; uta-said.
TRANSLATION
The sages said: Respected Suta Gosvami, you are completely free
from all vice. You are well versed in all religious scriptures, the Pur3.!tas
and histories, for you have gone through them under proper guidance and
have also explained them.
PURPORT
A Gosvami, or the bona fide representative of Sri Vyiisadeva, must be

free from all kinds of vices. The four major vices of Kali-yuga are l.) illicit
conne�tion with women, 2.) animal slaughter, 3.) intoxication, 4.) specula
tive gambling of all sorts. A Gosvami must be free from all these vices
before he can dare sit on the Vyiisiisana. No one should be allowed to sit
on the Vyiisiisana who is not spotless in character and who is not freed
Text 7) Questions by the Sages 63
from the above mentioned vices. He should not only be freed from all such
vices, but he must also be well versed in all revealed scriptures or in the
Vedas. The Puriir-as are also parts of the Vedas. And histories like the
Mahiibhiirata or Riimiiyar-a are also parts of the Vedas. The iiciirya or the
gosviimi must be well acquainted with all these literatures. To hear and
explain them is more important than reading them. One can only assimi
late the knowledge of the revealed scriptures by hearing and explaining.
Hearing is called sravar-a, and explaining is called kirtana. The two
processes of sravar-a and kirtana are of primary importance to progressive
spiritual life. Only one who has properly grasped the transcendental
knowledge from the right source by submissive hearing can properly
explain the subject.
TEXT 7
� �G\NG\i � � iiiG\(ttton 1
� :q- �: � troef� �:II \'l II
yiini veda-vidiim sre§tho
bhagaviin biidariiyar-afi.
anye ca munayafi. suta
pariivara-vido vidufi.
yiini-all that; veda-vidiim-scholars of the Vedas; sre§thafi.-seniormost;

bhagaviin incarnation of Godhead; biidariiyar-afi.- Vyiisadeva;anye-others;
-
ca-and; munayafi. - the sages; suta-0 Siita Gosvami: pariivara-vidafi.

amongst the learned scholars, one who is conversant with physical and
metaphysical knowledge; vidufi.-one who knows.
TRANSLATION
Being the eldest learned Vediintist, 0 Siita Gosvami, you are acquainted
with the knowledge of Vylisadeva, who is the incarnation of Godhead,
and you also know other sages who are fully versed in all kinds of physical
and metaphysical knowledge.
PURPORT
Srimad-Bhiigavatam is a natural commentation on the Brahma-sutra or

the Biidariiyar-a Vediinta-sutras. It is called natural because Vyiisadeva is
64 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto I, Ch I.
author of both Vediinta-sutras as well as Srimad-Bhiigavatam or the

essence of all Vedic literatures. Besides Vyasadeva, there are other sages
who are the authors of six different philosophical systems, namely
Gautama, Kana�la, Kapila, Patafijali, Jaimini and A�tavakra. Theism is
explained completely in the Vediinta-sutra, whereas in other systems of
philosophical speculations, practically no mention is given to the ultimate
cause of all causes. One can sit on the Vyiisiisana only after being conver
sant in all systems of philosophy so that one can present fully the
theistic views of the Bhiigavatam in defiance of all other systems. Srila Suta
Gosvami was the proper teacher, and therefore the sages at Nairni�arap.ya
elevated him to the Vyiisiisana. Srila Vyiisadeva is designated herein as the
Personality of Godhead because he is the authorized incarnation.
TEXT 8
�� 6'*f6(ijfl\�'4(1� I
i{_�: � ftl�� II� II
vettha tvarh saumya tat-sarvarh
tattvatas tad-anugrahiit
brnyu[t snigdhasya s4yasya
guravo guhyam apy uta
vettha-you are well conversant; tvam-your honor; saumya-one who is

pure and simple; tat-those; sarvam-all; tattvata[t-in fact; tat- their;
anugrahiit-by the favor of; brnyu[t-will tell; snigdhasya-of the one who
is submissive; s4yasya-of the disciple; gurava[t-the spiritual masters;
guhyam- sec ret; api uta-endowed with.
TRA NSLATION
And because you are submissive, your spiritual masters have endowed
you with all their f avors. Therefore you can tell us all you have learned
from them.
PURPORT
The secret of success in spiritual life is in satisfying the spiritual master

and thereby getting His sincere blessings. Srila Visvanatha Cakravarti
Thakur has sung in his famous eight stanzas on the spiritual master as
follows: "I offer my respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of my
spiritual master. Only by his satisfaction can one please the Personality of
Godhead, and when he is dissatisfied there is only havoc on the path of
spiritual realization." It is essential, therefore, that a disciple be very much
obedient and submissive to the bona fide spiritual master. S nl.a Siita
Gosvami fulfilled all these qualifications as a disciple, and therefore he was
endowed with all favors by his learned and self-realized spiritual masters
such as S n1a Vyasadeva and others. The sages of Naimi�li.rapya were
confident that Srila Suta Gosvami was bona fide. Therefore they were
anxious to hear from him.
TEXT 9
� ij�I�H'IIS�l[.{ lffit1 if fa\f;t� I

�fH�€fil�(t: �iftij "f:.. �d+t(fu II � II
tatra tatriinjasii"yU§man
bhavatii yad vini.Scitam
purhsiim ekiintata[l._5reyas
tan na[l. sarhsitum arhasi
tatra -thereo f; t atra -thereof; anjasii- made easy; iiyu§ man- blessed with
good duration of life; bhavatii-by your good self; yat-w hatever; viniscitam
-ascertained; purhsiim-for the people in general; ekiintata[l. - absolutely;
sreya[l. - ultimate good; tat-that; na[l.- to us; sarhsitum-to explain; arhasi
deserve.
TRANSLATION
Please, therefore, being blessed with many years, explain to us what

you ascertain to be the absolute and ultimate good for the people in
general.
PU RPORT
In Bhagavad-gitii, worship of the iiciirya is recommended. The iiciiryas

and the gosviimis are always well-wishers for the general public. They are
especially spiritual well-wishers. Spiritual well-being is automatically fol
lowed by material well-being. The iiciiryas therefore give directions in
spiritual well-being for the people in general. Foreseeing the incompetencies
of the people in this age of Kali, or the iron age of quarrel, the sages
requested that Siita Gosvami give a summary of all revealed scriptures
because the people of this age are condemned in every respect. The sages,
therefore, inquired of the absolute good, which is the ultimate good for
the people. The condemned state of affairs of the people of this age is
described as follows.
TEXT 10
54l�OIICNl9,'1:Q+q��: I
�: ij+t�¥H1tc1 � !q§;(1H II� II o
priiyeru'ilpiiyu§a[l sabhya
kaliiv asmin yuge janii[l
mandii[l sumanda-matayo
manda-bhiigyii hy upadrutii[l
priiyera-almost always;alpa-meager;iiyu§a[l-duration of life; sabhya

me-uber of the learned society; kalau-in this age of Kali (quarrel);
am.in-herein; yuge-age; janii[l-the public; mandii[l-lazy; sumanda
mataya[l-misguided; manda-bhagyiiQ.-unlucky; hi-and above all;
upadrutii[l-disturbed.
TRANSLATION
0 learned one, in this iron age of Ka:ti men have but short lives. They
are quarrelsome, lazy, misguided, unlucky and above all, always �isturbed.
PURPORT
The devotees of the Lord are always anxious for the spiritual improve
ment of the general public. When the sages of Naimi¥ra!lya analyzed the
state of affairs of the people in this age of Kali, they foresaw that men
would live short lives. In Kali-yuga, the duration of life is shortened not
so much because of insufficient food but because of irregular habits.
By keeping regular habits and eating simple food, any man can maintain
his health. Overeating, over sense gratification, over dependence on
another's mercy, and artificial standards of living sap the. very vitality of
human energy. Therefore the duration of life is shortened.
The people of this age are also very lazy, not only materially but in the
matter of self-realization. The human life is especially meant for self

realization. That is to say, man should come to know what he is, what the
world is, and what the supreme truth is. Human life is a means by which
the living entity can end all miseries of material existence which arise in the
hard struggle for existence and by which he can return to Godhead, his
eternal home. But, due to a bad system of education, men have no desire
for self-realization. Even if they come to know about it, they unfortunately
become victims of misguided teachers.
In this age, men are not only victims of different political creeds and
parties, but also of many different types of sense-gratificatory diversions,
namely cinemas, sports, gambling, clubs, mundane libraries, bad associa
tions, smoking, drinking, cheating, pilfering, bickerings, and so on. Their
minds are always disturbed and full of anxieties due to so many different
engagements. In this age, many unscrupulous men manufacture their own
religious faiths which are not based on any revealed scriptures, and very
often people who are addicted to sense gratification are attracted by such
institutions. Consequently, in the name of religion so many sinful acts
are being carried on, and the people in general have neither peace of mind
nor health of body: The student (brahmaciiri) communities are no longer
being maintained, and householders do not observe the rules and regula
tions of the grhastha-iiSrama. Consequently, the so-called viinaprastha and
sannyiisi who come out of such grhastha�ramas are easily deviated from
the rigid path. In the Kali-yuga the whole atmosphere is surcharged with
faithlessness. Men are no longer interested in spiritual values. Material
sense gratification is now the standard of civilization. For the main
tenance of such material civilizations, man has formed complex nations
and communities, and there is a constant strain of hot and cold wars
between these different groups. It has become very difficult, therefore, to
raise the spiritual standard due to the present distorted values of human
society. The sages of N aimi�ra�ya are anxious to disentangle all fallen
souls, and here they are seeking the remedy from Srila Siita Gosvami.
TEXT 11
� \{�¥lif0r �ij�tf.t �lit••�•: 1

q: .mifs:;r � � iiWil'f�l I
� �m WlT �Wll�ill \SI41ctRt II��II
bhurir-i bhuri-karmiir-i
srotavyiini vibhiiga5afi.
ata[l. sadho 'tra yat sararh

samuddhrtya mani§aya
briihi bhadraya bhutanam
yenatma suprasidati
bhuri!li-multifarious; bhuri-many; karma!li-duties; srotavyiini-to be

learned; vibhiigasa[l.-by division of subject matter; ata[!.-therefore; siidho-
0 sage; atra-herein; yat-whatever; saram-essence; samuddhrtya-by
selection; mani§aya-best to your knowledge; briihi-please tell us;
bhadriiya-for the good of; bhUtiiniim-the living beings; yena-by
which; atma-self; suprasidati-becomes fully satisfied.
TRANSLATION
There are many varieties of scriptures, and in all of them there are many
prescribed duties which can be learned only after many years of study.
Therefore, 0 sage, please select the essential teachings of all these scrip
tures and explain them for the good of all living beings, that by such
instruction their hearts may be satisfied.
PURPORT
Atma or self is distinguished from matter and material elements. It is

spiritual in constitution, and thus it is never satisfied by any amount of
material planning. All scriptures and spiritual instructions are meant for
the satisfaction of this self or iitma. There are many varieties of approaches
which are recommended for different types of living beings in different
times and at different places. Consequently, the numbers of revealed
scriptures are innumerable. There are different methods and prescribed
duties recommended in these various scriptures. Taking into consideration
the fallen condition of the people in general in this age of Kali, the sages
of Nairni�ara!Jya suggested that Sri Siita Gosvaml relate the essence of all
such scriptures because in this age it is not possible for the fallen souls to
understand and undergo all the lessons of all these various scriptures in a
var11a and iiSrama system.
The va�a and asrama society was considered to be the best institution
for lifting the human being to the spiritual platform, but due to Kali-yuga
it is not possible to execute the rules and regulations of these institutions.
Nor is it possible for the people in general to completely sever relations
with their families as the va�iisrama institution prescribes. The whole
atmosphere is surcharged with opposition. And considering this, one can

see that spiritual emancipation for the common man in this age is very
difficult. The reason for the sages' inquiry into this matter is explained in
the following verse.
TEXT 12
��1-.IM �� Cfl'{�fkCC(fi m: I
� �� iilrnt � N4il��
suta jiiruisi bhadram te
bhagaviin siitvatiim pati�
devakyiim vasudevasya ·
jiito yasya cikir�ayii
suta-0 Suta Gosvami:; jiiniisi-you know; bhadram te-all blessings

upon you; bhagaviin-the Personality of Godhead; siitvatiim-of the pure
devotees;pat*-protector;devakyiim-in the womb ofDevaki; vasudevasya
-by Vasudeva; jiita�-born of; yasya-for the purpose of; cikir�ayii
executing.
TRANSLATION
All blessings upon you, 0 Suta Gosvami. You know for what purpose
the Personality of Godhead appeared in the womb of Devaki as the son of
Vasudeva.
PURPORT
Bhagaviin means the Almighty God who is the controller of all opu
lences, power, fame, beauty, knowledge and renunciation. He is the
protector of His pure devotees. Although God is equally disposed to
everyone, He is especially inclined to His devotees. Sat means the Absolute
Truth. And persons who are servitors of the Absolute Truth are called
siitvatas. And the Personality of Godhead who protects such pure devotees
is known as the protector of the siitvatas. Bhadram or "blessings upon
you" indicates the sages' anxiety to know the Absolute Truth from the
speaker. Lord Sri Kr�!la, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, appeared
to Devaki, the wife of Vasudeva. Vasudeva is the symbol of the transcen
dental position wherein the appearance of the Supreme Lord takes place.
TEXT 13
�: �lOfl"fl+'{.
tt�tt�fifld l
��1461<1 \{ffl9ff � � liCCN� ��II
tan naft susriL§amar-anam
arhasy air.ganuvarr-itum
yasyavataro bhutiiniirit
k§emaya ca bhavaya ca
tat-those; naft-unto us; susriL§amaranam-those who are endeavoring

for; arhasi-ought to do it; air.ga-0 Suta Gosvami; anuvarr-itum-to
explain by following in the footsteps of previous acaryas; yasya-whose;
avataraft-incarnation; bhutanam-of the living beings; k§emaya-for good;
ca-and; bhavaya-upliftment; ca-and.
TRANSLATION
Enlighten us, 0 Siita, about the Personality of Godhead and His incar
nations. We are eager to learn those teachings imparted by previous
masters [ acaryas], for one is uplifted by hearing them.
PURPORT
The conditions for hearing the transcendental message of the Absolute

Truth are set forth herein. The first condition is that the audience must
be very sincere and eager to hear. And the speaker must be in the line of
disciplic succession from th� recognized acarya. The transcendental message
of the Absolute is not understandable by those who are materially
absorbed. Under the direction of a bona fide spiritual master, one becomes
gradually purified. Therefore, one must be in the chain of disciplic
succession and learn the spiritual art by submissive hearing. In the case of
Suta Gosvam'i and the sages of Naimi�ara�ya, all these conditions are
fulfilled because Srila Suta Gosva:ml is in the line of Srila Vyasadeva, and
the sages of Naimi�ra�ya are all sincere souls who are anxious to learn
the truth. Thus the transcendental topics of Lord Sri Kr��a 's super human
activities, His incarnation, His birth, appearance or disappearance, His
forms, His names and so on are all easily understandable because all
requirements are fulfilled. Such discourses help all men on the path of
spiritual realization.
Text 15] Questions by the Sages 7l
TEXT 14
31m1: � � tAlllt ��I
m�: ��()�wf�ll�\lll
iipanna[l. samsrtim ghoriim
yan-niima viva.So gnwn
tata[l. sadyo vimucyeta
yad bibheti svayam bhayam
iipanna[l.-being entangled; samsrtim-in the hurdle of birth and death;

ghoriim-too complicated; yat-what; nama-the absolute name; viva.Sa[i.
unconsciously; grrtan-chanting; tata[l.-froTfl that; sadya[l.-at once;
vimucyeta-gets freedom; yat-that which; bibheti-fears; svayam-person
ally; bhayam-fear itself.
TRANSLATION
Living beings who are entangled in the meshes of birth and death can
be freed immediately by even unconsciously chanting the holy name of
Kr�!la, which is feared by fear personified.
PURPORT
Vasudeva or Lord Kr�!la, the Absolute Personality of Godhead, is the

supreme controller of everything. There is no one in creation who is not
afraid of the rage of the Almighty. Great asuras like Rava!la, Hira!lyakasipu,
Kamsa, and others who were very powerful living entities were all killed by
the Personality of Godhead. And the almighty Vasudeva has empowered
His name with the powers of His personal Self. Everything is related to
Him, and everything has its identity in Him. It is stated herein that the
name of Kr�!la is feared even by fear personified. This indicates that the
name of Kr�!la is nondifferent from Kr�!la. Therefore, the name of Kr�!la
is as powerful as Lord Kr�!la Himself. There is no difference at all. Anyone,
therefore, can take advantage of the holy names of Lord Sri Kr�!la even in
the midst of greatest dangers. The transcendental name of Kr�!la, even
though uttered unconsciously or by force of circumstances, can help one
obtain freedom from the hurdle of birth and death.
TEXT 15
�: "@ �: st�'fl.,.'1n 1
�Q: �"'�woen �tci1s�ffi ��
72 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto I, Ch. I
yat piida-samsrayii[l. suta

munaya[l. prasamiiyanii[l.
sadya[l. punanty upaspr§tiifl.
svar-dhunyiipo 'nusevayii
yat-whose; piida-lotus feet; sam3rayii[l.-those who have taken shelter

of; suta-0 Siita Gosvami; munaya[l.-great sages; pra5amiiyanii[l.-absorbed
in devotion to the Supreme;sadya[l.- at once;punanti- sanctify; upaspr§tiifl.
-simply by association; svar-dhunya-of the sacred Ganges; apa[l.-water;
anusevayii- bringing into use.
TRANSLATION
0 Siita, those great sages who have completely taken shelter of the
lotus feet of the Lord can at once sanctify those who come in touch
with them, whereas the waters of the Ganges can sanctify only after
prolonged use.
PURPORT
Pure devotees of the Lord are more powerful than the waters of the
sacred river Ganges. One can derive spiritual benefit out of prolonged use
of the Ganges waters. But one can be sanctified at once by the mercy of a
pure devotee of the Lord. In Bhagavad-gitii it is said that any person,
regardless of birth as sudra, woman, or merchant, can take shelter of the
lotus feet of the Lord and by so doing can return to Godhead. To take
shelter of the lotus feet of the Lord means to take shelter of the pure
devotees. The pure devotees whose only business is serving are honored
by the names Prabhupiida and Vi§[Lupiida, which indicate such devotees to
be representatives of the lotus feet of the Lord. Anyone, therefore, who
takes shelter of the lotus feet of a pure devotee by accepting the pure
devotee as his spiritual master can be at once purified. Such devotees of
the Lord are honored equally with the Lord because they are engaged in
the most confidential service of the Lord, for they deliver out of the
material world the fallen souls whom the Lord wants to return home, back
to Godhead. Such pure devotees are better known as vice-lords according
to revealed scriptures. The sincere disciple of the pure devotee considers
the spiritual master equal to the Lord, but always considers himself to be
a humble servant of the servant of the Lord. This is the pure devotional
path.
TEXT 16
��$gqEfi�ur : 1
� � ll•tct€1(ij�
w«•+t1 WI �·qij: Efire¥4eN('( ��
ko vii bhagavatas tasya
pu'[l ya-sloketjya-karma'{la[l.
suddhi-kiimo na s.r'{luyiid
yasa[l. kali-maliipaham.

ka[l.-who; vii-rather; bhagavata[l.-of the Lord; tas ya-his; pu '[l ya - virtu
ous; sloketjya- worshipable by prayers; karma '[la[l. -deeds ; suddhi-kiima[l.
desiring deliverance from all sins; na-not; srr- uyiit - does hear; ya5a[l.
glories; kali-of the age of quarrel; maliipaham-the agent for sanctification.
TRANSLATION
Who is there, desiring deliverance from the vices of the Age of Kali,
who is not willing to hear the glories of the Lord?
PURPORT
The Age of Kali is the most condemned age due to its quarrelsome
features. Kali-yuga is so saturated with vicious habits that there is a great
fight at the slightest misunderstanding. Those who are engaged in the pure
devotional service of the Lord, who are without any desire for self
aggrandizement and who are freed from the effects of fruitive actions
and dry philosophical speculations are capable of getting out of the
estrangements of this complicated age. The leaders of the people are very
much anxious to live in peace and friendship, but they have no information
of the simple method of hearing the glories of the Lord. On the contrary,
such leaders are opposed to the propagation of the glories of the
Lord. In other words, the foolish leaders want to completely deny
the existence of the Lord. In the name of secular state, such leaders
are enacting various plans every year. But by the insurmountable
intricacies of the material nature of the Lord, all these plans for pro
gress are being constantly frustrated. They have no eyes to see that
their attempts at peace and friendship are failing. But here is the hint to
get over the hurdle. If we want actual peace, we must open the road to
understand the Supreme Lord Kr�f.la and glorify Him for His virtuous
activities as they are depicted in the pages of the Srimad-Bhiigavatam.
TEXT 17
� .. 'lMJAI(Ifar qroft61M vfijlr: I

ilf{ wr: � �"t� �«: �: I I� "I I
tasya karmiirt y udiiriirti
parigitiini suribhi[l.
b ruhi na[l. sraddadhiiniiniim
lilayii dadhata[l. kalii[l.
tasya- His; karmiir.i- transcendental acts; udiiriir.i-magnanimous; parigi

tiini-broadcast; s u ri bhi[l. -by the great souls; bruhi-please speak; na[l.
unto us; sraddadhiiniiniim-ready to receive with respect; lilayii - pastimes ;
dadhata[l.-advented; kalii[l.-incarnations.
TRANSLATION
His transcendental acts are magnificent and gracious, and great learned
sages like Narada sing of them. Please, therefore, speak to us, who are
eager to hear about His adventures which He performs in His various
incarnations.
PURPORT
The Personality of Godhead is never inactive as some less intelligent

persons suggest. His works are magnificent and magnanimous. His creations
both material and spiritual are all wonderful and contain all variegatedness.
They are described nicely by such liberated souls as Srila Niirada, Vyasa,
Valmiki, Devala, Asita, Madhva, Sri Caitanya, Ramanuja, Vi�pusvami,
Nimbarka, Sridhara, Visvanatha, Baladeva, Bhaktivinode, Siddhanta Sara
svati and many other learned and self-realized souls. These creations, both
material and spiritual, are full of opulence, beauty, and knowledge, but
the spiritual realm is more magnificent due to its being full of knowledge,
bliss and eternity. The material creations are manifested for some time as
perverted shadows of the spiritual kingdom and can be likened to cinemas.
They attract people of less intelligent caliber who are attracted by false
things. Such foolish men have no information of the reality, and they
take it for granted that the false material manifestation is the all in all.
But more intelligent men guided by sages like Vyasa and Niirada know
that the eternal kingdom of God is more delightful, larger, and eternally
full of bliss and knowledge. Those who are not conversant with the
activities of the Lord and His transcendental realm are sometimes favored
by the Lord in His adventures as incarnations wherein He displays the
eternal bliss of His association in the transcendental realm. By such
activities He attracts the conditioned souls of the material world. Some of
these conditioned souls are engaged in the false enjoyment of material
senses and others in simply negating their real life in the spiritual world.
These less intelligent persons are known as karmis or fruitive workers, and
the others are known as jniinis or dry mental speculators. But above these
two classes of men is the transcendentalist known as siitvata or the devotee
who is neither busy with rampant material activity nor with material
speculation. He is engaged in the positive service of the Lord, and thereby
he derives the highest spiritual benefit unknown to the karmis and jniinis.
As the supreme controller of both the material and spiritual worlds, the
Lord has different incarnations of unlimited categories. Incarnations like
Brahma, Rudra, Manu, Prthu, Vyasa and so on are His material qualitative
incarnations, but His incarnations like Ram a, Narasimha, Varaha, Vamana,
and so on are His transcendental incarnations. Lord Sri Kr�l)a is the
fountainhead of all incarnations, and He is therefore the cause of all causes.
TEXT 18
31'-IR*tlf( �: �: I
� �: ��'T�ffffl��
athiikh yiihi harer dhimann
avatiira-kathii� subhii�
lilii vidadhata� svairam
iSvarasyiitma-miiyayii
atka- theref o re; iikhyiihi-describ e ; hare�-of the Lord; dhiman-0 saga

cious one; avatiira-incarnations; kathii�- narratives ; subhii�- auspicious;
lila-adventures; v idadh ata�-performed; svaira m -pastimes; iSvarasya-the
supreme controller's; iitma-personal ; miiyayii- ener gies .
TRANSLATION
0 wise Suta, please narrate to us the transcendental pastimes of the

Supreme Godhead's multi-incarnations. Such auspicious adventures and
pastimes of the Lord are performed by His internal powers.
76 S rimad-Bhagavatam [Cant o l, Ch. l
PURPORT
For the creation, maintenance, and destruction of the material worlds,

the Supreme Lord Personality of Godhead Himself appears in many
thousands of forms of incarnations, and the specific adventures found in
those transcendental forms are all auspicious. Both those who are present
during such activities and those who hear the transcendental narrations of
such activities are benefited.
TEXT 19
cP-f ij ;J f€4�1'4 �'Sletifctrti� I

�'f>'PfRCdi <e�l'1i �� q� � II� Q..ll
vayam tu na vitrpyiima
uttama-sloka-vikrame
yac chrr-vatiim rasa-jiiiiniim
sviidu sviidu pade pade.
. -
vayam-we ; tu-but; na-not; vit lpyiima sh all be at rest; uttama-sloka
the Personality of Godhead who is glorified by transcendental prayers;
-
vikrame-adventures; yat which ; srr-vatiim-by continuous hearing; rasa
humor; jiiiiniim- t hose who are conversant with; sviidu-rel:is h:in g; sviidu
palatable; pade pade- in every step.
TRANSLATION
We never tire of hearing the transcendental pastimes of the Personality

of Godhead who is glorified by hymns and prayers. Those who enjoy
association with Him relish hearing of His pastimes at very moment.
PURPORT
There is a great difference between mundane stories, fiction, or history

and the transcendental pastimes of the Lord. The histories of the whole
universe contain references to the pastimes of the incarnations of the Lord.
The Riimiiyar-a, Mahiibhiirata, and the Purii!las are histories of bygone ages
recorded in connection with the pastimes of the incarnations of the Lord
and therefore remain fresh even after repeated readings. For example, any
one may readBhagavad-gitii or the Srimad-Bhiigavatam repeatedly through
out his whole life and yet find in them new light of information. Mundane
news is static wher�as transcendental news is dynamic, inasmuch as the
spirit is dynamic and matter is static. Those who have developed a taste
for understanding the transcendental subject matter are never tired of
hearing such narrations. One is quickly satiated by mundane activities,
but no one is satiated by transcendental or devotional activities. Uttama
sloka indicates that literature which is not meant for nescience. Mundane
literature is in the mode of darkness or ignorance, whereas transcendental
literature is quite different. Transcendental literature is above the mode of
darkness, and its light becomes more luminous with progressive reading
and realization of the transcendental subject matter. The so-called liberated
persons are never satisfied by the repetition of the words aharh brahmiismi.
Such artificial realization of Brahman becomes hackneyed, and so to relish
real pleasure they turn to the narrations of the Srimad-Bhiigavatam. Those
who are not so fortunate turn to altruism and worldly philanthropy. This
means the Mayavada philosophy is mundane, whereas the philosophy of
Bhagavad-gitii and Srimad-Bhiigavatam is transcendental.
TEXT 20
�1'1 �ti�'ra' � � m:,

31Rl'i�tf.t illf.IT"{ �: ti4l'il�rt: II� o II
k[taviin kila karmiir-i
saha ramer-a kesava�
atimartyiini bhagaviin
gilflha� kapata-miinu�a�
krtaviin- done by; kila-what and what; karmiir-i-acts; saha-along with;

riimer-a-Balarama;ke5ava�-Sri:Kf�!la;atimartyiini-superhuman; bhagaviin
-the Personality of Godhead; gilflha[t - masked as; kapata-apparently;
miin�a[t-human being.
TRANSLATION
Lord Sri Kr �!J.a, the Personality of Godhead, and Balarama played like
human beings, and so masked They performed many superhuman acts.
78 Srimad- Bhagavatam [Canto l, Ch. l
PURPORT
The doctrines of anthropomorphism or that of zoomorphism are never

applicable to Sri Kn!la or the Personality of Godhead. The theory that a
man becomes God by dint of penance and austerities is very ·much rampant
nowadays, especially in India. Since Lord Riima, Lord Kr�!la, and Lord
Caitanya Mahaprabhu were detected by the sages and saints to be the Per
sonality of Godhead as indicated in revealed scriptures, many unscrupulous
men have created their own incarnations. This process of concocting an
incarnation of God has become an ordinary business, especially in Bengal.
Any popular personality with a few traits of mystic powers will display
some feat of jugglery and easily become an incarnation of Godhead by
popular vote. Lord Sri Kr�!la was not that type of incarnation. He was
actually the Personality of Godhead from the very beginning of His appear
ance. He appeared before His so-called mother as four-armed Vi�!lu. Then
at the request of the mother, He bee[ me like a human child and at once
left her for another devotee at Gokula where He was accepted as the son of
Nanda i\lahiiriija and Yasodii Miitii. Similarly, Sri Baladeva, the counter
part of Lord Sri Kr�!la, was also considered a human child born of another
wife of Sri Vasudeva. In Bhagavad-gitii, the Lord says that His birth and
deeds are transcendental and that anyone who is so fortunate as to know
the transcendental nature of His birth and deeds will at once become
liberated and eligible to return to the kingdom of God. So knowledge of
the transcendental nature of the birth and deeds of Lord Sri Kr�!la is
sufficient for liberation. In the Bhiigavatam, the transcendental nature of
the Lord is described in nine cantos, and in the Tenth Canto His specific
pastimes are taken up. All this becomes known as one's reading of this
literature progresses. It is important to note here, however, that the Lord
exhibited His divinity even from the lap of His mother, that His•deeds are
all superhuman (He lifted Govardhana Hill at the age of six), and that all
these acts definitely prove Him to be actually the Supreme Personality of
Godhead. Yet, due to His mystic covering, He was always accepted as an
ordinary human child by His so-called father and mother and other rela
tives. Whenever some herculean task was performed by Him, the father and
mother took it otherwise. And they remained satisfied with unflinching
filial love for their son. As such, the sages of Naimi�ara!lya describe Him as
apparently resembling a human being, but actually He is the Supreme
Almighty Personality of Godhead.
Text 21 J Questions by the Sages 79
TEXT 21
4ire¥tt41ij�� S�'{ � � I
31t(1'h11 (httt�UJ � � " : II�� II
kalim agatam ajiiaya
k§etre 'smin vai§rwve vayam
dlrgha-satrerza
as!nii
kathayarh sak§a[ta hare�
kalim-the age of Kali (iron age of quarrel); agatam-ha\-ing arriyed;

ajiiaya-knowing this; k§etre-in this tract of land; asmin-in this; vai§[tave
-specially meant for the devotee of the Lord; vayam-we; asina-seated;
dirgha-prolonged; satre[ta-for performance of sacrifices; kathayam-in
the words of; sak§a[lii-with time at our disposal; hare�-of the Personality
of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
Knowing well that the Age of Kali has already begun, we are assembled
here in this holy place to hear at great length the transcendental message of
God and in this way perform sacrifice.
PURPORT
This age of Kali is not at all suitable for self-realization as was Satya
yuga, the golden age, or Treta or Dvapara yugas, the silver and copper ages.
For self-realization, the people in Satya-yuga, living a lifetime of a hundred
thousand years, were able to perform prolonged meditation. And in Treta
yuga, when the duration of life was ten thousand years, self-realization
was attained by performance of great sacrifice. And in the Dvapara-yuga
when the duration of life was for one thousand years, self-realization was
attained by worshipping the Lord. But in the Kali-yuga, the maximum
duration of life being one hundred years only and that combined with
various difficulties, the process o( self-realization is recommended by
hearing and chanting of the holy name, fame, and pastimes of the Lord.
The sages of Naimi�ara�ya began this process for the devotees of the Lord.
So they prepared themselves to hear the pastimes of the Lord over a period
of one thousand years. By the example of these sages one should learn
that regular hearing and recitation of the Bhiigavatam is the only way for
self-realization. Other attempts are simply a waste of time, for they do not
give any tangible results. Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu preached this
system of Bhiigavata-dharma, and He recommended that all those who
were born in India should take the responsibility of broadcasting the
messages of Lord Sri Kr��a, primarily the message of Bhagavad-gitii. And
when one is well established in the teachings of Bhagavad-gitii, he can take
up the study of Srimad-Bhiigavatam for further enlightenment in self
realization.
TEXT 22
� ;r: 4:\f{}�l � � ntffitdl��l'l I

Clift.f � � • �tot� ��II
tvarh na"{l. sandarsito dhiitrii
dustararh nistitir§atiim
kalirh sattva-hararh purhsiirh
kar�a�hiira ivii�avam
tvam-your goodness; nafl-unto us; sandarsita[l.-meeting; dhiitrii-by

providence; dustaram-insurmountable; nistitir§atiim-for those desiring
to cross over; kalim-the age of Kali; sattva-haram-that which deteriorates
the good qualities; pumsiim-of the man; ka�a dhiira"{!.-captain; iva-as;
-
a�avam the ocean.

-
TRANSLATION
We think that we have met Your Grace by the will of providence, and
thus we accept you as captain of the ship for those who desire to
cross the dangerous ocean of Kali, which destroys all the good qualities
of a human being.
PURPORT
The age of Kali is very dangerous for the human being. Human life is
simply meant for self-realization, but due to this dangerous age, men have
completely forgotten the aim of life. In this age, the life span will gradually
decrease. People will gradually lose their memory, finer sentiments,
strength, and better qualities. A list of the anomalies for this age is given
in the Twelfth Canto of this work. And so this age is very difficult for
those who want to utilize this life for self-realization. The people are so
busy with sense gratification that they completely forget about self
realization. Out of madness they frankly say that there is no need for self
realization because they do not realize that this brief life is but a moment
on our great journey towards self-realization. The whole system of edu
cation is geared to sense gratification, and if a learned man thinks it over,
he sees that the children of this age are being intentionally sent to the
slaughterhouses of so-called education. Learned men, therefore, must be
cautious of this dangerous age, and if they at all want to cross over the
dangerous ocean of Kali, they must follow the footsteps of the sages of
Naimi�ara�ya and accept Sri Suta Gosvam'i or his bona fide representative
as the captain of the ship. The ship is the message of Lord Sri Kr��a in the
shape of Bhagavad-gita or the Srimad-Bhagavatam.
TEXT 23
��fUrl
�� : � � iRJ: ��II
bmhi yogesvare k[§p.e
brahmap.ye dharma-varmap.i
svarh kii�thiim adhunopete
dharma� karh sarap.arh gata�
bmhi -please tell; yoga-iSvare-the Lord of all mystic powers; knr-e

Lord Kr��a; brahmap.ye the Absolute Truth; dharma religion; varmap.i
- -
protector; svam-own; ka§t ham-abode; adhuna-nowadays; upete-having

gone away; dha rma� religion; kam-unto whom; sarap.am-shelter ; gata�
-
-gone.
TRANSLATION
Now that Sri Kr��a, the Absolute Truth, the master of all mystic
powers, has departed for His own abode, please tell us by whom religious
principles are presently protected.
PURPORT
Essentially religion is the prescribed codes enunciated by the Personality

of Godhead Himself. Whenever there is gross misuse or neglect of the
principles of religion, the Supreme Lord appears Himself to restore

religious principles. This is stated in Bhagavad-gitii. Here the sages of
Naimi�a!J.ya are inquiring about these principles. The reply to this ques
tion is given later. The Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the transcendental sound
representation of the Personality of Godhead, and thus it is the full
representation of transcendental knowledge and religious principles.
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the First Canto, First Chapter
of Srimad-Bhagavatam, entitled "Questions by the Sages."
CHAPTER TWO
Divinity and Divine service
TEXT l
��
� �� Pcmu1t �on 1
SfRl\� q:q��tti WAijQ� II � II
vyiisa uviica
iti sampra.Sna-sarithr§to
vipriirziirit raumahar§m;ti�
pratipujya vacas te§iirit
pravaktum upacakrame
vyiisa� uviica- Vyasa said; iti-thus; sa m prasna- perfect inquires;

sarithr§ta�- perfectly satisfied; viprii rtii m of the sages there; raumahar
-
§artift-the son of Romahar�al)a, namely Ugrasrava; pratipiijya- after thank

ing them; vaca� words; te§am-their; pravaktum-to reply to them;
-
upacakrame- attempted.
TRANSLATION
Ugra.Srava [ Suta Gosvami] , the son of Romahar�a�a, being pleased with

the questions of the brahm�as, thanked them and attempted to reply.
PURPORT
The sages of Naimi�ara�ya asked Suta Gosvami six questions, and so he

is answering them one by one.
TEXT 2
��
� SfAiSI�¥(�qij¥(qijtW4
l� fif<«iiij{ 31l�'lit I
83
� (1•4PH141 ��
��¥(�(<::4 �'il�(ltsf� II � II
suta uviica
yam pravrajantam anupetam apeta-krtyam
dvaipiiyano viraha-kiitara iijuhiiva
putreti tanmayatayii taravo'bhinedus
tam sarva-bhuta-hrdayam munim iinato'smi
sutaft-Suta Gosvami; uv iica-said; yam - whom; pravrajantam-while

going away for the renounced order of life; anupetam- without being
reformed by the sacred thread; apeta-not undergoing ceremonies; krtyam
-prescribed duties; dvaipiiyanafl- Vyasadeva; viraha-separation; kiitarafl
being afraid of; iijuhiiva- e x claimed; putra iti-0 my son; tanmayatayii
being absorbed in that way; taravaft-all the trees; abhinedufl-responded;
tam-unto him; sarva-all; bhuta-living entities; hrdayam- heart; munim
sage; iinatafl asmi-offer obeisances.
TRANSLATION
Srila Siita Gosvami said: Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto

that great sage [Sukadeva Gosvami) who can enter the hearts of all. When
he went away to take up the renounced order of life [ sannyasa], leaving
home without undergoing the sacred thread ceremony, his father,
Vyasadeva, cried out to him, "Oh, my son!" Indeed, only the trees echoed
in response to the begrieved father.
PURPORT
The institution of vaqw and iisrama prescribes many regulative duties to

be observed by its followers. Such duties enj oin that a candidate willing to
study the Vedas must approach a bona fide spiritual master and request
acceptance as his disciple. The sacred thread is the sign of those who are
competent to study the Vedas from the iiciirya or the bona fide spiritual
master. Sri Sukadeva Gosvami did not undergo such a purificatory cere
mony because he was a liberated soul from his very birth.
Generally, a man is born as an ordinary being, and by the purificatory
processes he is born for the second time. When he sees a new light and
seeks direction for spiritual progress, he approaches a spiritual master to
Text 3] Divinity and Divine Service 85
instruct him in the Vedas. The spiritual master accepts only the sincere
inquirer as his disciple and gives him the sacred thread. In this way a man
becomes twice-born, or a dvija. After qualifying as a dvija one may study
the Vedas, and after becoming well versed in the Vedas one becomes a
vipra. A .vipra or a qualified briihmar-a thus realizes the Absolute and
makes further progress in spiritual life until he reaches the Vai�l)ava stage.
The Vai�l)ava stage is the postgraduate status of a briihmar-a. A progressive
briihmar-a must necessarily become a V ai�l)ava, for a V ai�l)ava is a self
realized, learned briihmar-a.
Snia Sukadeva Gosviiml was a V ai�l)ava from the beginning; therefore,
there was no need for him to undergo all the processes of the varr-iisrama
institution. Ultimately the aim of varr-iisrama-dharma is to turn a crude
man into a pure devotee of the Lord, or a Vai�ttava. Anyone, therefore,
who becomes a V ai�pava accepted by the first-class Vai�pava or uttama
adhikiiri V ai�pava is already considered a briihmar-a, regardless of his birth
or past deeds. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu accepted this principle and recog
nized Snia Haridiisa Thakur as the iiciirya of the holy name, although
Thakur Haridasa appeared in a Mohammedan family. In conclusion, Srila
Sukadeva Gosviiml was born a V ai�ttava, and, therefore, brahminism was
included in him. He did not have to undergo any ceremonies. Any low
born person-be he a Kiriita, Hup.a, Andhra, Pulinda, Pulkhasa, Abhira,
Sumbha, Yavana, Khasiidi or even lower-can be delivered to the
highest transcendental position by the mercy of Vai�ttavas. Srila Sukadeva
Gosvaml was the spiritual master of Sri Siita Gosviiml, and therefore he
offers his respectful obeisances unto him before he begins his answers to
the questions of the sages at N aim�iirattya.
TEXT 3
ya� sviinubhiivam akhila-sruti-siiram ekam

adhyiitma-dipam atititir§atiim tamo 'ndham
samsiirir-iim karur-ayiiha p uriir-a-guhyam
tam vyiisa-sunum upayiimi gurum muniniim
86 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto I, Ch. 2
yafl-he who; svanubhilvam-self-assimiliated (experienced); akhila-all

around; s ruti- Vedas; saram-cream; ekam-the only one; adhyatma
transcendental; dipam-torchlight; atititir§atam-desiring to overcome;
tama[l. andam - deeply dark material existence; samsarir-am-of the material
istic men; karur-aya-out of causeless mercy; aha-said; purar-a-supplemen
tary to the Vedas; guhyam very confidential; tam-unto him; vyasa·
-
sunum - the son of Vyasadeva; upayami-let me offer my obeisances;

gurum-spiritual master; muninam-of the great sages.
TRANSLATION
Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto him [Suka] , the spiritual

master of all sages, the son of Vyasadeva, who, out of his great compassion
for those gross materialists who struggle to cross over the darkest regions
of material existence, spoke this Pur�a [supplement to the Vedas], the
cream of Vedic knowledge, after having personally assimilate<t it by
experience.
PURPORT
In this prayer, Snia Suta Gosvami practically summarizes the complete

introduction of Srimad-Bhiigavatam. Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the natural
supplementary commentary on the Vediinta-sutras. The Vediinta-sutras or
the Brahma-sutras were compiled by Vyasadeva with a view to presenting
just the cream of Vedic knowledge. Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the natural
commentary on this cream. Snia Sukadeva Gosvami was a thoroughly
realized master of the Vediinta-sutra, and consequently he also personally
realized the commentary, Srimad-Bhiigavatam. And just to show his
boundless mercy upon bewildered materialistic men who want to cross
completely over nescience, he recited for the first time this confidential
knowledge.
There is no point in arguing that a materialistic man can be happy. No
materialistic creature-he he the great Brahma or an insignificant ant
can be happy. Everyone tries to make a permanent plan for happiness,
but everyone is baffled by the laws of material nature. Therefore the
materialistic world is called the darkest region of God's creation. Yet the
unhappy materialists can get out of it simply by desiring to get out.
Unfortunately they are so foolish that they do not want to escape. There
fore thtfy are compared to the camel who relishes thorny twigs because
he likes the taste of the twigs mixed with blood. He does not realize that
it is his own blood and that his tongue is being cut by the thorns. Similarly,
to the materialist his own blood is as sweet as honey, and although he is
always harassed by his own material creations, he does not wish to escape.
Such materialists are called karmis. Out of hundreds of thousands of
karmis, only a few may feel tired of material engagement and desire to get
out of the labyrinth. Such intelligent persons are called jiiiinis. The
Vediinta-sutra is ·directed to such jiiiinis. But Srila Vyasadeva, being the
incarnation of the Supreme Lord, could foresee the misuse of the
Vediinta-sutra by unscrupulous men, and, therefore, he personally sup
plemented the Vediinta-sutra with the Bhiigavata Puriina. It is clearly
said that this Bhiigavatam is the original commentary on the Brahma
sutras. Srila Vyiisadeva also instructed the Bhiigavatam to his own son,
Snl.a Sukadeva Gosvami, who was already at the liberated stage of
transcendence. Srila Sukadeva realized it personally and then explained it.
By the mercy of Srila Sukadeva, the Bhiigavat- Vediinta-sutra is available
for all those sincere souls who want to get out of material existence.
Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the one unrivalled commentary on Vediinta-sutra.
Sripada Sailkaracarya intentionally did not touch it because he knew that
it would be difficult for him to surpass the natural commentary. He wrote
his Siiriraka-bhii�ya, and his so·called followers deprecated the Bhiigavatam
as some "new" presentation. One should not be misled by such propaganda
directed against the Bhiigavatam by the Mayavada school. From this
introductory sloka, the beginning student should know that Srimad
Bhiigavatam is the only transcendental literature meant for those who are
paramahamsas and completely freed from the material disease called
malice. The Mayavadis are envious of the Personality of Godhead despite
Sripada Sankaracarya 's admission that Niiraya!la, the Personality o( God
head, is above the material creation. The envious Mayaviidi cannot have
access to the Bhiigavatam, but those who are really anxious to get out of
this material existence may take shelter of this Bhiigavatam because it is
uttered by the liberated Srila Sukadeva Gosvami. It is the transcendental
torchlight by which one can see perfectly the transcendental Absolute
Truth realized as Brahman, Paramatma and Bhagavan.
TEXT 4
;uottof "1¥4�� ;R � "fU"ijJI� I

w (1m«r � m �tta«\1<�61. 11 � u
88 Srimad- Bhagavatam [Canto 1, Ch. 2
niiriiyar-am namaskrtya
naram caiva narottamam
devirh sarasvatirh vyiisam
tato jayam udirayet
niirayar-am-the Personality of Godhead; nam askrtya- after offering

respectful obeisances; naram ca eva- and Nariiyap.a J.t�i; narottamam-the
supermost human being; devim-the goddess; sarasvatim-the mistress of
learning; vyiisam- Vyiisadeva; tata[l-thereafter; jayam- a ll that is meant
for conquering; udira yet-be announced.
TRANSLATION
Before reciting this Srimad-Bhagavatam, which is our very means of

conquest, I offer my respectful obeisances unto the Personality of God
head, Nariiy3.!1a, unto Nara-nariiyap.a J.t�, the supermost human being,
unto Mother Sarasvati, the goddess of learning, and unto Srila Vyiisadeva,
the author.
PURPORT
All the Vedic literatures and the Purar-as are meant for conquering the
darkest region of material existence. The living being is in the state of
forgetfulness of his relation with God due to his being overly attracted to
material sense gratification from time immemorial. His struggle for existence
in the material world is perpetual, and it is not possible for him to get out
of it by making plans. If he at all wants to conquer this perpetual struggle
for existence, he must reestablish his eternal relation with God. And one
who wants to adopt such remedial measures must take shelter of literatures
such as the Vedas and the Puriirtas. Foolish people say that the Purar-as
have no connection with the Vedas. However, the Purar-as are sup
plementary explanations of the Vedas intended for different types of men.
All men are not equal. There are men who are conducted by the mode of
goodness, others who are under the mode of passion and others who are
under the mode of ignorance. The Puriirtas are so divided that any class of
men can take advantage of them and gradually regain their lost position
and get out of the hard struggle for existence. Srila Suta Gosviimi shows the
way of chanting the Purar-as_ This may be followed by persons who aspire
to be preachers of the Vedic literatures and thePunzras. Srimad-Bhiigavatam
is the spotless Purar-a, and it is especially meant for them who are desirous
to get out of the material entanglement permanently.
TEXT 5
�: ID"l w� �""ffi€1'4'11\·�.._ 1
�(f: �&!Jfasrm i(;ml{T wr�fq 1' '-\ 11
munaya{!. siidhu P!§to'ham

bhavadbhir loka-mangalam
yat krta� krr!la-samprasno
yeniitmii suprasidati
munaya�-of the sages; siidhu-this is relevant; pr �ta�-questioned; aham

-myself; bhavadbh*-by all of you; loka-the world; mangala m-welfare;
yat because; krta� -made; kf§[la-thePersonality ofGodhead; sampra§na�
-
-relevant question; ye n a by which; iitmii-self; sup ras idati-completely

-
pleased.
TRANSLATION
0 sages, I have been justly questioned by you. Your questions are

worthy because they relate to Lord Kr��a and so are of relevance to the
world's welfare. Only questions of this sort are capable of completely
satisfying the self.
PURPORT
As it is stated hereinbefore, in the Bhiigavatam the Absolute Truth is to

be known, so the questions of the sages of Naimi�iira!J.ya are proper and
just because they pertain to Kr�!J.a, who is the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, the Absolute Truth. In Bhagavad-gitii the Personality of Godhead
says that in all the Vedas there is nothing but the urge for searching after
Him, Lord Kr�t�a (Bg. 15.15). Thus the questions that pertain to Kr�t�a are
the sum and substance ofall the Vedic inquiries.
The whole world is full of questions and answers. The birds, beasts and
men are all busy in the matter of perpetual questions and answers. In the
morning the birds in the nest become busy with questions and answers, and
in the evening also the same birds come back and again become busy ·with
questions and answers. The human being, unless he is fast asleep at night,
is busy with questions and answers. The businessmen in the market are busy
with questions and answers, and so also the lawyers in the court and the
students in the schools and colleges. The legislators in the parliament are
also busy with questions and answers, and the politicians and the press
90 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto l, Ch. 2
representatives are all busy with questions and answers. Although they
go on making such questions and answers for their whole lives, they are
not at all satisfied. Satisfaction of the soul can only be obtained by questions
and answers on the subject of Kf�J).a.
Kr�l)a is our most intimate master, friend, father or son and object of
conjugal love. Forgetting Kr�l)a, we have created so many objects of
questions and answers, but none of them are able to give us complete
satisfaction. All things-but Kr�l)a-give temporary satisfaction only, so if
we are to have complete satisfaction we must take to the questions and
answers about Kr�J).a. We cannot live for a moment without being questioned
or without giving answers. Because the $rimad-Bhiigavatam deals with
questions and answers that are related to �!)a, we can derive the highest
satisfaction only by reading and hearing this transcendental literature.
One should learn the $rimad-Bhiigavatam and make an all-around solution
to all problems pertaining to social, political or religious matters. $rimad
Bhiigavatam and Kr�l)a are the sum total of all things.
TEXT 6
� ��m��1� ��
31l�� s� ij� II� II
sa vai puritsiirit paro dharmo

yato bhaktir adhok�aje
ahaituhy apratihatii
yayiitmii suprasidati
sa[l-that; vai-certainly; puritsiim-for mankind; para[l-sublime;

dharma[l-occupation; yata[l-by which; bhakti[l-devotional ser�ce;
adhok�aje-unto the· Transcendence; ahaituk i causeless ; apratihatii-un
-
broken; yayii-by which; iitmii-self; suprasidati-completely satisfied.
TRANSLATION
The supreme occupation [dharma] for all humanity is that by which

men can attain to loving devotional service unto the transcendent Lord.
Such devotional service must be unmotivated and uninterrupted in order
to completely satisfy the self.
Text 6) Divinity and Divine Service 91
PURPORT
In this statement, Sri Siita Gosvami answers the first question of the
sages of Naimi�iira!lya. The sages asked him to summarize the whole range
of revealed scriptures and present the most essential part so that fallen
people or the people in general might easily take it up. The Vedas
prescribe two different types of occupation for the human being. One is
called the pravrtti-miirga, or the path of sense enjoyment, and the other
is called the nivrtti-miirga or the path of renunciation. The path of
enjoyment is inferior, but the path of sacrifice for the supreme cause is
superior. The material existence of the living being is a diseased condition
of actual life. Actual life is spiritual existence, or brahma-bhuta existence
where life is eternal, blissful and full of knowledge. Material existence
is temporary, illusory and full of miseries. There is no happiness at all.
There is just the futile attempt to get rid of the miseries, and temporary
cessation of misery is falsely called happiness. Therefore, the path of
progressive material enjoyment, which is temporary, miserable and illusory,
is inferior. But devotional service of the Supreme Lord, which leads one to
eternal, blissful and all-cognizant life, is called the superior quality of
occupation. This is sometimes polluted when mixed with the inferior
quality. For example, adoption of devotional service for material gain is
certainly an obstruction to the progressive path of renunciation. Renuncia
tion or abnegation for ultimate good is certainly a better occupation than
enjoyment in the diseased condition of life. Such enjoyment only aggravates
the symptoms of disease and increases its duration. Therefore devotional
service of the Lord must be pure in quality, i.e., without the least desire
for material enjoyment. One should, therefore, accept the superior quality
of occupation in the form of devotional service of the Lord without any
tinge of unnecessary desire, fruitive action and philosophical speculation.
This alone can lead one to perpetual solace in His service.
We have purposely denoted dharma as occupation because the root
meaning of the word dharma is "that which sustains one's existence." A
living being's sustenance of existence is to coordinate his activities with
his eternal relation with the Supreme Lord K�!ia. Kr�!ia is the central pivot
of living beings, and He is the all-attractive living entity or eternal form
amongst all other living beings or eternal forms. Each and every living
being has his eternal form in the spiritual existence, and Kr�!ia is the eternal
attraction for all of them. Kr�!ia is the complete whole, and everything
else is His part and parcel. The relation is one of the servant and the
served, and it is transcendental and is completely distinguished from our
experience in material existence. This relation of servant and the served

is the most congenial form of intimacy. One can realize it as devotional
service progresses. Everyone should engage himself in that transcendental
loving service of the Lord, even in the present conditional state of material
existence. That will gradually give one the clue to actual life and please
him to complete satisfaction.
TEXT 7
qm� +r� +rr�: �tit��n 1

�;m�m �unf ijl;f :q �� II \9 II
viisudeve bhagavati
bhakti-yoga[l prayojita[l
janayaty iisu vairiigyarh
jiiiinarh ca yad ahaitukam
viisudeve-unto Kr�J;�.a; bhagavati-unto the Personality of Godhead;

bhakti-yoga[l-contact of devotional service; prayojita[l-being applied;
janayati-does produce; iiSu-very soon; vairiigyam-detachment; jiiiinam
knowledge; ca-and; yat-that which; ahaitukam-causeless.
TRANSLATION
By rendering devotional service unto the Personality of Godhead, Sri
Kf�!la, one immediately acquires causeless knowledge aud detachment

from the world.
PURPORT
Those who consider devotional service of the Supreme Lord Sri Kr�!la
to be something like material emotional affairs may argue that in the
revealed scriptures, sacrifice, charity, austerity, knowledge, mystic powers
and similar other processes of transcendental realization are recommended.
According to them, bhakti, or devotional service of the Lord, is meant
for those who cannot perform the high-grade activities. Generally it is
said that the bhakti cult is meant for the sudras, vaiSyas and the less
intelligent woman class. But that is not the actual fact. The bhakti cult
is the topmost of all transcendental activities, and therefore it is simul
taneously sublime and easy. It is sublime for the pure devotees who are
serious about getting in contact with the Supreme Lord, and it is easy for
the neophytes who are just on the threshold of the house of bhakti. It is a
great science to achieve the contact of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
Sri Kr��a, and it is open for all living beings, including the sudras, vai.Syas,
women or even those lower than the sudras who are called low-born
so what to speak of the high-class men like the qualified briihmarzas and the
great self-realized kings- The other high-grade activities designated as
sacrifice, charity, austerity, etc., are all corollary factors following the pure
and scientific bhakti cult.
The principles of knowledge and detachment are two important factors
on the path of transcendental realization. The whole spiritual process
leads to perfect knowledge of everything material and spiritual, and the
results of such perfect knowledge are that one becomes detached from
material affection and becomes attached to spiritual activities. Becoming
detached from material things does not mean becoming inert altogether,
as men with a poor fund of knowledge think. Na�karma means not
undertaking such activities that will produce good or bad effects. Negation
does not mean negation of the positive. Negation of the nonessentials
does not mean negation of the essential. Similarly, detachment from
material forms does not mean nullifying the positive form. The bhakti
cult is meant for realization of the positive form. When the positive form
is realized, the negative forms are automatically eliminated. Therefore, with
the development of the bhakti cult, with the application of the positive
service to the positive form, one naturally becomes detached from inferior
things, and he becomes attached to superior things. Similarly, the bhakti
cult, being the supermost occupation of the living being, leads him out of
material sense enjoyment. That is the sign of a pure devotee. He is neither
a fool, nor is he engaged in the inferior energies, nor does he have material
values. This is not possible by dry reasoning. It actually happens by the
grace of the Almighty. In conclusion, one who is a pure devotee has all
other good qualities, namely knowledge, detachment, etc., but one who
has only knowledge or detachment is not necessarily well acquainted with
the principles of the bhakti cult. Bhakti is the supermost occupation of the
human being.
TEXT 8
�: ��:�f.{��: I
;i1�:w::�� mr � �er f6: �� ll � II
94 Srimad-Bhagavatam (Canto l, Ch. 2
dhanna{l. svanu§thita{l. pumsam

vi§vaksena-kathasu ya[l.
no tpadayed yadi ratim
srama eva hi kevalam
dhanna{l.-occupation; svanu§thita[l.-executed in terms of one's own

position; purhsam-of humankind; vi§vaksena-Personality of Godhead
(plenary portion); kathasu-in the message of; ya{t-what is; na-not;
utpadayet-does produce; yadi-if; ratim-attraction; srama{t-useless labor;
eva-only; hi-certainly; kevaZam-entirely.
TRANSLATION
Duties [dharma] executed by men, regard less of occupation, are only

so much useless labor if they do not provoke attraction for the m essage of
the Supreme Lord.
PURPORT
There are different occupational activities in terms of man's different

conceptions of life. To the gross materialist who cannot see anything
beyond the gross material body, there is nothing beyond the senses. There
fore his occupational activities are limited to concentrated and extended
selfishness. Concentrated selfishness centers around the personal body
this is generally seen amongst the lower animals. Extended selfishness is
manifested in human society and centers around the family, society,
community, nation and world with a view to gross bodily comfort. Above
these gross materialists are the mental speculators who hover aloft in the
mental spheres, and their occupational duties involve making poetry,
philosophy or propagating some ism with the same aim of selfishness
limited to the body and the mind. But above the body and mind is the
dormant spirit soul whose absence from the body makes the whole range
of bodily and mental selfishness completely null and void. But less intelli
gent people have no information of the needs of the spirit soul.
Because foolish people have no information of the soul and how it is
beyond the purview of the body and mind, they are not satisfied in the
performance of their occupational duties. The question of the satisfaction
of the self is raised herein. The self is beyond the gross body and subtle
mind. He is the potent active principle of the body and mind. Without
knowing the need of the dormant soul, one cannot be happy simply w-ith
emolument of the body and mind. The body and the mind are but
superfluous outer coverings of the spirit soul. The spirit soul's needs must
be fulfilled. Simply by cleansing the cage of the bird, one does not satisfy
the bird. One must actually know the needs of the bird himself.
The need of the spirit soul is that he wants to get out of the limited
sphere of material bondage and fulfill his desire for complete freedom.
He wants to get out of the covered walls of the greater universe. He wants
to see the free light and the spirit. That complete freedom is achieved
when he meets the complete spirit, the Personality of Godhead. There is
a dormant affection for God within everyone; spiritual existence is mani
fested through the gross body and mind in the form of perverted
affection for gross and subtle matter. Therefore we have to engage
ourselves in occupational engagements that will evoke our divine con
sciousness. This is possible only by hearing and chanting the divine activi
ties of the Supreme Lord, and any occupational activity which does not
help one to achieve attachment for hearing and chanting the transcendental
message of Godhead is said herein to be simply a waste of time. This is
because other occupational duties (whatever ism they may belong to)
carnot give liberation to the soul. Even the activities of the salvationists
are considered to be useless because of their failure to pick up the fountain
head of all liberties. The gross materialist can practically see that his
material gain is limited only to time and space, either in this world or the
other. Even if he goes up to the Svargaloka, he will find no permanent
abode for his hankering soul. The hankering soul must be satisfied by the
perfect scientific process of perfect devotional service.
TEXT 9
� mlf.l� ;n�s�itj)q��q11
��;:ij� ��tll �II
dharmasya hy iipavargyasya
niirtho 'rthiiyopakalpate
niirthasya dharmaikiintasya
kiimo liibhiiya hi smrta[l.
dharmasya o ccupational engagement; hi

- - certainly; iipavargyasya-ulti
mate liberation; na-not; artha[l. - end ; arthiiya-for material gain; upa
kalpate-is meant for; na-neither; arthasya-of material gain; dharma
eka-antasya-for one who is engaged in the ultimate occupational service;
kiima[l- sense gratification; liibhaya-attainment of; hi-exactly; smrta[l
is described by the great sages.
TRANSLATION
All occupational engagements [dharmas] are certainly meant for

ultimate liberation_ They should never be performed for material gain.
Furthermore, one who is engaged in the ultimate occupational service
[dharma J should never use material gain to cultivate sense gratification.
PURPORT
We have already discussed that pure devotional service of the Lord is

automatically followed by perfect knowledge and detachment from materi
al existence. But there are others who consider that all kinds of different
occupational engagements, including those of religion, are meant for
material gain. The general tendency of any ordinary man in any part of the
world is to gain some material profit in exchange for religious or any other
occupational service. Even in the Vedic literatures for all sorts of religious
performances an allurement of material gain is offered, and most people
are attracted by such allurement or blessings of religiosity. Why are such
so-called men of religion allured by material gain? Because material gain
can enable one to fulfill desires, which in turn satisfy sense gratification.
This cycle of occupational engagements includes so-called religiosity fol
lowed by material gain and material gain followed by fulfillment of desires.
Sense gratification is the general way for all sorts of fully occupied men.
But in the statement of Siita Gosvami, as per the verdict of the Srimad
Bhiigavatam, this is nullified by the present sloka.
One should not engage himself in any sort of occupational service for
material gain only. Nor should material gain be utilized for sense gratifi
cation. How material gain should be utilized is described as follows.
TEXT 10
� �fr�sft� �'ffir �ffifl I

�'Fffll ��1(11 rrNf �� : II� II o
kiimasya nendriya-pritir
liibho jiveta yiivatii
jivasya tattva-jijniisii
niirtho yas ceha karmabhifl
kiimasya-of desires;na-not;indriya-senses;priti{t-satisfactio n; liibhafi.

-gain; jiveta-self preservation; yiivatii-so much so; jivasya-of the living
being; tattva-Absolute Truth;jijiiiisii-inquiries; na-not;arthafi.-end;yafi.
ca iha-whatsoever else;karmabhi[t-by occupational activities.
TRANSLATION
Life's desires should never be aimed at gratifying the senses. One should
desire to live only because human life enables one to inquire about the
Absolute Truth. This should be the goal of all works.
PURPORT
The completely bewildered material civilization is wrongly directed

towards the fulfillment of desires in sense gratification. In such civilization,
in all spheres of life, the ultimate end is sense gratification. In politics,
social service, altruism, philanthropy and ultimately in religion or even in
salvation, the very same tint of sense gratification i.s ever increasingly pre
dominent. In the political field the leaders of men fight with one anothe1
to fulfill their personal sense gratification. The voters adore the so-called
leaders only when they promise sense gratification. As soon as the voters
are dissatisfied in their own sense satisfaction, they dethrone the leaders.
The leaders almost always disappoint the voters by not satisfying their
senses. The same is applicable in all other fields; no one is serious about
the problems of life. Even those who are on the path of salvation desire to
become one with the Absolute Truth and desire to commit spiritual
suicide for sense gratification. But the Bhiigavatam says that one should
not live for sense gratification. One should satisfy the senses only inso
much as is required for self-preservation, and not for sense gratification..
Because the body is made of senses, which also require a certain amount of
satisfaction, there are regulative directions for satisfaction of such senses.
But the senses are not meant for unrestricted enjoyment. For example,
marriage or the combination of a man with a woman is necessary for
progeny, but it is not meant for sense enjoyment. In the absence of such
voluntary restraint, there is propaganda for family planning, but foolish
men do not know that family planning is automatically executed as soon
as there is search after the Absolute Truth. Seekers of the Absolute Truth
are never allured by unnecessary engagements in sense gratification because
the serious students seeking the Absolute Truth are always overwhelmed
with the work of researching the Truth. In every sphere of life, therefore,
the ultimate end must be seeking after the Absolute Truth, and that sort
of engagement will make everyone happy because they will be less engaged
in varieties of sense gratification. And what that Absolute Truth is is
explained as follows.
TEXT 11
�� ({'41�¥t�t{ I
qrn q�Rirftr �;fir �� II��II
vadanti tat tattva-vidas

tattvarh yaj jiiiinam advayam
brahmeti paramiitmeti
bhagaviin iti sabdyate
vadanti-they say; tat - that; tattva-vida[l.-the learned souls; tattvam

the Absolute Truth; yat-which; jiianam-knowledge; advayam-nondual;
brahma iti-k nown as Brahman; paramiitmii iti-known as Paramatma;
bhagaviin iti-known as Bhagavan; sabdyate-it so sounded.
TRANSLATION
Learned transcendentalists who know the Absolute Truth call this

nondual substance Brahman, Paramatma or Bhagavan.
PURPORT
The Absolute Truth is both subject and object, and there is no qualita
tive difference there. Therefore, Brahman, Paramatma and Bhagavan are
qualitatively one and the same. The same substance is realized as imper
sonal Brahman by the students of the Upan4ads, as localized Paramatma
by the Hirapyagarbhas or the yogis, and as Bhagavan by the devotees. In
other words, Bhagavan or the Personality of Godhead is the last word of
the Absolute Truth. Paramatma is the partial representation of the Person
ality of Godhead, and impersonal Brahman is the glowing effulgence of
the Personality of Godhead, as the sun rays are to the sun-god. Less
intelligent students of either of the above schools sometimes argue in favor
of their own respective realization, but those who are perfect seers of the
Absolute Truth know well that the above three features -of the one
Absolute Truth are different perspective views seen from different angles
of vision.
As it is explained in the first sloka of the First Chapter of the Bhiiga
vatam, the Supreme Truth is self-sufficient, cognizant and freed from the
illusion of relativity. In the relative world the knower is different from the
known, but in the Absolute Truth both the knower and the known are one
and the same thing. In the relative world the knower is the living spirit or
superior energy, whereas the known is inert matter or inferior energy.
Therefore, there is a duality of inferior and superior energy, whereas in the
absolute realm both the knower and the known are of the same superior
energy. There are three kinds of energies of the supreme energetic. There
is no difference between the energy and energetic, but there is a difference
of quality of energies. The absolute realm and the living entities are of the
same superior energy, but the material world is inferior energy. The living
being in contact with the inferior energy is illusioned, thinking he belongs
to the inferior energy. Therefore there is the sense of relativity in the
material world. In the Absolute there is no such sense of difference
between the knower and the known, and therefore everything there is
absolute.
TEXT 12
tac chraddadhiinii[l. munayo

jiiiina-vairiigya-yuktayii
pasyanty iitmani ciitmiinam
bhaktyii sruta-grhitayii
tat-that; sraddadhiinii[l. - seriously inquisitive; munaya[l.-sages; jiiiina

knowledge; vairiigya-detachment; yuktayii-well equipped with; pa§yanti
-see; iitmani-within himself; ca-and; iitmiinam-the Paramiitmii; bhaktyd
-in devotional service; sruta-the Vedas; grhitayii-well received.
100 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto I, Ch_ 2
TRANSLATION
That Absolute Truth is realized by the seriously inquisitive student or

sage who is well equipped with knowledge and who has become detached
by rendering devotional service and hearing the Vedanta-sruti-
PURPORT
The Absolute Truth is realized in full by the process of devotional ser

vice to the Lord Vasudeva or the Personality of Godhead who is the
full-fledged Absolute Truth. Brahman is His transcendental bodily efful
gence, and Paramatma is His partial representation. As such, Brahman or
Paramatma realization of the Absolute Truth is but a partial realization.
There are four different types of living beings, the karmis, the jniinis, the
yogis and the devotees. The karmis are materialistic, whereas the other
three are transcendental. The first-class transcendentalists are the devotees
who have realized the Supreme Person. The second-class transcendentalists
are those who have partially realized the plenary portion of the absolute
person. And the third-class transcendentalists are those who have barely
realized the spiritual focus of the absolute person. As stated in the
Bhagavad-gitii and other Vedic literatures, the Supreme Person is realized
by devotional service, which is backed by full knowledge and detachment
from the material association. We have already discussed the point that
devotional service is followed by knowledge and detachment from material
association. As Brahman and Paramiitmii realization are imperfect realiza
tions of the Absolute Truth, so the means of realizing Brahman and
Paramiitmii, i.e.; the paths of jniina and yoga, are also imperfect means of
realizing the Absolute Truth. Devotional service, which is based on the
foreground of full knowledge combined with detachment from material
association fixed up on the aural reception of the Vediinta-sruti, is the
only perfect method of realizing the Absolute Truth by the seriously
inquisitive student. Devotional service is not, therefore, meant for the less
intelligent class of transcendentalist. There are three classes of devotees,
namely first, second, and third class. The third-class devotees, or the
neophytes, who have no knowledge nor are detached from the material
association, but who are simply attracted by the preliminary processes of
worshiping the Deity in the temple, are called material devotees. Material
devotees are more attached to material benefit than transcendental profit.
Therefore, one has to make definite progress from the position of material
devotional service to the second-class devotional position. In the second-
class position, the devotee can see four principles in the devotional line,
namely the Personality of Godhead, His devotees, the ignorant and the
envious. One has to raise himself at least to the stage of a second-class
devotee and thus become eligible to know the Absolute Truth.
A third-class devotee, therefore, has to receive the instructions of
devotional service from the authoritative sources of Bhiigavatam. The
number one Bhiigavatam is the established personality of devotee, and the
other Bhiigavatam is the message of Godhead. The third-class devotee has,
therefore, to go to the personality of devotee in order to learn the instruc
tions of devotional service. Such a personality of devotee is not a profes
sional man who earns his livelihood by the business of Bhiigavatam. Such
a devotee must be a representative of Sukadeva Gosvami, like Siita
Gosvami, and must preach the cult of devotional service for the all-around
benefit of all people. A neophyte devotee has very little taste for hearing
from the authorities. Such a neophyte devotee makes a show of hearing
from the professional man to satisfy his senses. This sort of hearing and
chanting has spoiled the whole thing, so one should be very careful about
the faulty process. The holy messages of Godhead, as inculcated in the
Bhagavad-gitii or in the Srimad-Bhiigavatam, are undoubtedly transcen
dental subjects, but even though they are so, such transcendental matters
are not to be received from the professional man who spoils them like the
serpent spoils the milk simply by the touch of his tongue.
A sincere devotee must, therefore, be prepared to hear the Vedic litera
ture like the Upan4ads, Vedanta and other literatures left by the previous
authorities or Gosvamis, for the benefit of his progress. Without hearing
such literatures, one cannot make actual progress. And without hearing
and following the instructions, the show of devotional service becomes
worthless and therefore a sort of disturbance in the path of devotional
service. Unless, therefore, devotional service is established on the principles
of srut� smrt� puriirw or pancariitra authorities, the make-show of
devotional service should at once be rejected. An unauthorized devotee
should never be recognized as a pure devotee. By assimilation of such
messages from the Vedic literatures, one can see the all-pervading localized
aspect of the Personality of Godhead within his own self constantly. This
is called samiidhi.
TEXT 13
ata� pumbhir dvija-sre§thii

var[tiisrama-vibhiigasa�
svanu§thitasya dharmasya
samsiddhir hari-to§a[lam
ata�-so; pumbhi�-by the human being; dvija-sre§tha�-0 best among

the twice-born; var[tasrama-institution of four castes and orders of life;
vibhiigasa�-by the division of; svanu§thitasya of one's own prescribed
duties; dharmasya-occupational; samsiddh*-highest perfection; hari
the Personality of Godhead; to§a[tam-pleasing.
TRANSLATION
0 best among the twiceborn, it is therefore concluded that the highest

perfection one can achieve, by discharging his prescribed duties [dharma]
according to caste divisions and order of life, is to please the Lord Hari.
PURPORT
Human society all over the world is divided into four castes and four
orders of life. The four castes are the intelligent caste, the martial caste,
the productive caste and the laborer caste. These castes are classified in
terms of one's work and qualification, and not by birth. Then again there
are four orders of life, namely the student life, the householder's life, the
retired and the devotional life. In the best interest of human society there
must be such divisions of life, otherwise no social institution can grow
up in a healthy state. And in each and every one of the above-mentioned
divisions of life,the aim must be to please the supreme authority of the
Personality of Godhead. This institutional function of human society is
known as the system of var[tiisrama-dharma, which is quite natural for
the civilized life. The var[tasrama institution is constructed to enable
one to realize the Absolute Truth. It is not for artificial domination of one
division over the other. When the aim of life, i.e., realization of the
Absolute Truth, is missed by too much attachment for indriya-priti or
sense gratification, as it is already discussed hereinbefore, the institution
of the var[lllsrama is utilized by selfish men to pose an artificial predomi
nance over the weaker section. In the Kali-yuga, or in the age of quarrel,
this artificial predominance is already current, but the saner section of the
people know it well that the division of castes and orders of life are
meant for smooth social intercourse and high thinking self-realization and
not for any other purpose.
Herein the statement of Bhiigavatam is that the highest aim of life or

the highest perfection of the institution of the varr-iisrama-dharma is to
cooperate jointly for the satisfaction of the Supreme Lord, which is also
confirmed in the Bhagavad-gitii (Bg. 4.13).
TEXT 14
ij�� 'RlT lllm'{ ijR;ffi m: I

�:"fflij��:��f�ll��ll
tasmiid ekena manasii
bhagaviin siitvatiirh patifl
srotavyafl kirtitavya5 ca
dhyeyafl pujyas ca nityadii
tasmat-therefore; ekena by one; manasa-attention of

- the mind;
bhagavan-the Personality of Godhead; satvatam-of the devotees ; patifl.
protector; srotavyafl-is to be heard; kirtitavyafl-to be glorified; ca-and;

dh yeh afl-to be remembered; pujyafl-to be worshiped; ca-and; nityadii
constantly.
TRANSLATION
Therefore devotees should constantly hear about, glorify, remember

and worship the Personality of Godhead [ Bhagavan] , who is their protector.
PURPORT
If realization of the Absolute Truth is the ultimate aim of life, it must

be carried out by all means. In any one of the above-mentioned castes
and orders of life, the four processes, namely glorifying, hearing, remember
ing and worshiping, are general occupations. Without these principles of
life, no one can exist. Activities of the living being involve engagements in
these different four principles of life. Especially in modern society, all
activities are more or less dependent on hearing and glorifying. Any man
from any social status becomes a well-known man in human society
within a very short time if he is simply glorified truly or falsely in the
daily newspapers. Sometimes political leaders of a particular party are
also advertised by newspaper propaganda, and by such glorifying method
an insignificant man becomes an important man-within no time. But such

propaganda work by false glorification of an unqualified person cannot
bring about any good, either for the particular man or for the society.
There may be some temporary reactions to such propaganda, but there
are no permanent effects. Therefore such activities are a waste of time.
The actual object of glorification is the Supreme Personality of Godhead
who has created everything manifested before us. We have broadly dis
cussed this fact from the beginning of the ''janmiidy asya, sloka of this
Bhiigavatam. The tendency to glorify others or hear others must be
turned to the real object of glorification-the Supreme Being. And that
will bring happiness.
TEXT 15
�G\�IM�l �:��I
�fkt �G\�� cit ;r�ll�U� I� �I
yad anudhyiisinii yuktii[l.
karma-granthi-nibandhanam
chindanti kovidiis tasya
ko na kuryiit kathii-ratim
yat- which; anudhy ii - remembrance; as inii - s word; yuk tii[l.- being

equipped with persons; karma-reactionary work; granthi�knot;
nibandhanam-interknit; chindanti-cut; kovid ii fi. - intelligent; tasya- His;
kafi.- who ; na-not; kuryiit-shall not do; kathii-messages; ratim-atten
tion.
TRANSLATION
With sword in hand, intelligent men cut through the labyrinthine knots
of reactionary work [karma] by remembering the Lord. Therefore who will
not pay attention to His message?
PURPORT
The spiritual spark contacted with material elements creates a knot

which must be cut if one wants to be liberated from the actions and
reactions of fruitive work. Liberation means freedom from the cycle of
reactionary work. This liberation automatically follows for one who
constantly remembers the transcendental pastimes of the Personality of
Godhead. This is because all activities of the Supreme Lord (His lilii)
are transcendental to the modes of the material energy. They are all
attractive spiritual activities, and therefore constant association with the
spiritual activities of the Supreme Lord gradually spiritualizes the con
ditioned soul and ultimately severs the knot of material bondage.
Liberation from material bondage is, therefore, a by-product of devotion
al service. Attainment of spiritual knowledge is not sufficient to insure
liberation. Such knowledge must be overcoated with devotional service so
that ultimately the devotional service alone predominates. Then liberation
is made possible. Even the reactionary work of the fruitive workers can
lead one to liberation when it is overcoated with devotional service. Karma
overcoated with devotional service is called karma-yoga. Similarly, empirical
knowledge overcoated with devotional service is called jiiiina-yoga. But
pure bhakti-yoga is independent of such karma and jiiiina because it alone
can not only endow one with liberation from the conditional life but can
also award one with the transcendental loving service of the Lord.
Therefore, any sensible man who is above the average man with a poor
fund of knowledge must constantly remember the Personality of Godhead
by hearing. about Him, by glorifying Him, by remembering Him and by
worshiping Him always, without cessation. That is the perfect way of
devotional service. The Gosvamis of Vrndavana who were authorized by
Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu to preach the bhakti cult, rigidly followed this
rule and made immense literatures of transcendental science for our
benefit. They have chalked out ways for all classes of men in terms of the
different castes and orders of life in pursuance of the teachings of
Srimad-Bhiigavatam and similar other authoritative scriptures.
TEXT 16
�: �fli�f�: I
�
��rofcm: ��r��
susrU§O[l. §.raddadhiinasya
viisudeva-kathii-ruci[l.
syiin mahat-sevayii viprii[l.
pup.ya-tirtha-ni§ evap.iit
s us ril§o[l. - one who is engaged in hearing; sraddadhiinasya- with care and

attention; viisudeva-in respect to Vasudeva; kathii-message; ruci[!.
affinity; syiit - is made possible; mahat-sevayii-by service rendered to pure
106 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto l, Ch_ 2
devotees; viprii[l.-0 twice-born;pu!lya-tirtha-those who are cleansed of all

vice; n�eva!liit-by service.
TRANSLATION
0 twice-born sages, by serving those devotees who are completely

freed from all vice, great service is done_ By such service, one gains
affinity for hearing the messages of Vasudeva.
PURPORT
The conditioned life of a living being is caused by his revolting against

the Lord. There are men called deva, or godly living beings, and there are
men called asuras, or demons, who are against the authority of the Supreme
Lord. In the Bhagavad-gitii (Sixteenth Chapter) a vivid description of the
asuras is given in which it is said that the asuras are put into lower and lower
states of ignorance life after life and so sink to the lower animal forms and
have no information of the Absolute Truth, the Personality of Godhead.
These asuras are gradually rectified into God consciousness by the mercy
of the Lord's liberated servitors in different countries according to the
supreme will . Such devotees of God are very confidential associates of the
Lord, and when they come to save the human society from the dangers
of godlessness, they are known as the powerful incarnations of the Lord,
as sons of the Lord or as servants of the Lord or as associates of the Lord.
But none of them falsely claim to be God themselves. This is a blasphemy
declared by the asuras, and the demoniac followers of such asuras also
accept pretenders as God or His incarnation. In the revealed scriptures
there is definite information of the incarnation of God. No one should be
accepted as God or an incarnation of God unless he is confirmed by the
revealed scriptures.
The servants of God are to be respected as God by the devotees who
actually want to go back to Godhead. Such servants of God are called
mahiitmiis, or the tirthas, and they preach according to particular time
and place. The servants of God urge people to become devotees of the
Lord. They never tolerate being called God. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was
God Himself according to the indications of the revealed scriptures, but
He played the part of a devotee. People who knew Him to be God addressed
Him as God, but He used to block His ears with His hands and chant the
name of Lord Vi�!lu. He strongly protested against being called God,
although undoubtedly He was God Himself. The Lord behaves so to warn
us against unscrupulous men who take pleasure in being addressed as God.

The servants of God come to propagate God consciousness, and intel
ligent people should cooperate with them in every respect. By serving the
servant of God, one can please God more than by directly serving the
Lord. The Lord is more pleased when He sees that His servants are properly
respected because such servants risk everything for the service of the Lord
and so are very dear to the Lord. The Lord declares in the Bhagavad-gitii
(Bg. 18.69) that no one is dearer to Him than one who risks everything to
preach His glory. By serving the servants of the Lord, one gradually gets
the quality of such servants, and thus one becomes qualified to hear the
glories of God. The eagerness to hear about God is the first qualification
of a devotee for entering the kingdom of God.
TEXT 17
Sf!Lvatiirh sva-kathiil;t kmwft

pur-ya-sravar-a-kirtanafl,
hrdy anta[l,-stho hy abhadriir-i
vidhunoti su-hrt-satiim
srr-vatiim-those who have developed the urge to hear the message of;
sva-kathii[l, - His own words; k_rgw[l,-the Personality of Godhead;pur-ya
virtues;sravar-a- hearing; k irtana[l, chanting; h_rdi anta[l,-stha[l,- within one's
-
heart; hi - certainly; abhadriir- i-desire to enjoy matter; vidhunoti- cleanses;

su-hrt- benefactor; satiim-of the truthful.
TRANSLATION
Sri K!"��a, the Personality of Godhead, who is the Paramatma [Super

soul] in everyone's heart and the benefactor of the truthful devotee,
cleanses desire for material enjoyment from the heart of the devotee who
relishes His messages, which are in themselves virtuous when properly
heard and chanted.
PURPORT
Messages of the Personality of Godhead Sri Kr��a are nondifferent

from Him. Whenever, therefore, offenseless hearing of God is undertaken,
it is to be understood that Lord Kr��a is present there in the form of

transcendental sound, which is as powerful as the Lord personally. Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu, in His Sik§ii�takam, declares clearly that the holy
name of the Lord has all the potencies of the Lord and that He has
endowed His innumerable names with the same potency. There is no rigid
fixture of time, and anyone can chant the holy name with attention and
reverence at his convenience. The Lord is so kind to us that He can be
present before us personally in the form of transcendental sound, but
unfortunately we have no taste for hearing and glorifying the Lord's name
and activities. We have already discussed developing a taste for hearing and
chanting the holy sound. It is done through the medium of service to the
pure devotee of the Lord.
The Lord is reciprocally respondent to His devotees. When He sees that
a devotee is completely sincere in getting admittance to the transcendental
service of the Lord and thus becomes eager to hear about Him, the Lord
acts from within the devotee in such a way that the devotee may easily go
back to Him. The Lord is more anxious to take us back into His kingdom
than we can desire. Most of us do not desire at all to go back to Godhead.
Only a very few men want to go back to Godhead. But anyone who
desires to go back to Godhead, Sri Kr��a helps in all respects.
One cannot enter into the kingdom of God unless one is perfectly
cleared of all sins. The material sins are products of our desires to lord it
over material nature. It is very difficult to get rid of such desires. Women
and wealth are very difficult problems for the devotee making progress on
the path back to Godhead. Many stalwarts in the devotional line fell
victim to these allurements and thus retreated from the path of liberation.
But when one is helped by the Lord Himself, the whole process becomes
as easy as anything by the divine grace of the Lord.
To become restless in the contact of women and wealth is not an
astonishment, because every living being is associated with such things
from a remote time, practically immemorial, and it takes time to recover
from this foreign nature. But if one is engaged in hearing the glories of
the Lord, gradually he realizes his real position. By the grace of God such
· a devotee gets sufficient strength to defend himself from the state of
disturbances, and gradually all disturbing elements are eliminated from his
mind.
TEXT 18
��!I � lll•liilij� � I
'fl4jq�fl'l� m�mr ffiwtt ��
na§ta-priiye§v abhadre§U
nityarh bhiigavata-sevayii
bhagavaty uttama-sloke
bhaktir bhavati nai§thiki
na§ta-destroyed; priiye§u-almost to nil; abhadre§u-all that is inauspi

cious; ' nityam- re gu larly; bhiigavata-Snmad-Bhiigavatam, or the pure
devotee; sevayii-by serving; bhagavati-unto the Personality of Godhead;
uttama-transcendental; sloke-prayers; bhakti[l.-loving service; bhavati
comes into being; nai§thiki'-irrevocable.
TRANSLATION
By regularly hearing the Bhagavatam and rendering service unto the

pure devotee, all that is troublesome to the heart is practically destroyed,
and loving service unto the glorious Lord, who is praised with transcen
dental songs, is established as an irrevocable fact.
PURPORT
Here is the remedy for eliminating all inauspicious things within the
heart which are considered to be obstacles in the path of self-realization.
The remedy is the association of the Bhiigavatas. There are two types of
Bhiigavatas, namely the book Bhiigavata and the devotee Bhiigavata.
Both the Bhiigavatas are competent remedies, and both of them or either
of them can be good enough to eliminate the obstacles. A devotee
Bhiigavata is as good as the book Bhiigavata because the devotee Bhiigavata
leads his life in terms of the book Bhiigavata, and the book Bhiigavata is
full of information about the Personality of Godhead and His pure
devotees, who are also Bhiigavatas. Bhiigavata book and person are identical.
The devotee Bhiigavata is a direct representative of Bhagaviin, the
Personality of Godhead. So by pleasing the devotee Bhiigavata one can
receive the benefit of the book Bhiigavata_ Human reason fails to u nderstand
how by serving the devotee Bhiigavata or the book Bhiigavata one gets
gradual promotion on the path of devotion. But actually these are facts
explained by Srila Naradadeva, who happened to be a maidservant's son
in his previous life. The maidservant was engaged in the menial service of
the sages, and thus he also came into contact with them. And simply by
associating with them and accepting the remnants of foodstuff left by the
sages, the son of the maidservant got the chance to become the great
devotee an d personality, Srila Naradadeva. These are the miraculous
no Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto I, Ch. 2
effects of the association of Bhiigavatas. And to understand these effects

practically, it should be noted that by such sincere association of the
Bhiigavatas one is sure to receive transcendental knowledge very easily,
and the result is that he becomes fixed in the devotional service of the
Lord. The more progress is made in devotional service under the guidance
of the Bhiigavatas, the more one becomes fixed in the transcendental
loving service of the Lord. The messages of the book Bhiigavata,
therefore, have to be received from the devotee Bhiigavata, and the
combination of these two Bhiigavatas will help the neophyte devotee to
make progress on and on.
TEXT 19
��t: ��ill
� �rq md � 3R{� ��
tadii rajas-tamo-bhiivafl,
kama-lobhadaya§ ca ye
ceta etair aniividdharh
sthitarh sattve prasidati
tada-at that time; raja[l.-in the mode of passion; tam a[l. - the mode of
ignorance; bhaviifl,- the situation; kama-lust and desire; Zobha- hankering;
adaya[l. others; ca-and; ye-whatever they are; ceta[l. the mind; etai[l.
- -
by these; anaviddham-without being affected; sthitam being fixed up;

-
sattve-in the mode of goodness; prasidati- thus becomes fully satisfied.
TRANSLATION
At the time loving service is established in the heart, the modes of

p assion [rajas] and ignorance [tamas) and lust and desire [kama)
disappear from the heart. Then the devotee is established in goodness
and he becomes happy.
PURPORT
A living being in his normal constitutional position is fully satisfied in

spiritual bliss. This state of existence is called brahma-bhuta or iitmanandi
or the state of self-satisfaction. This self-satisfaction is not like the
satisfaction of the inactive fool. The inactive fool is in the state of foolish
ignorance, whereas the self-satisfied iitmiinandi is transcendental to the
Text 20) Divinity and Divine Service lll
material state of existence. This stage of perfection is attained as soon as

one is fixed up in irrevocable devotional service. Devotional service is not
inactivity, but the unalloyed activity of the soul.
The soul's activity becomes adulterated in contact with matter, and as
such the diseased activities are expressed in the form of lust, desire,
hankering, inactivity, foolishness and sleep. The effect of devotional service
becomes manifest by complete elimination of these effects of passion and
ignorance. The devotee is fixed at once in the mode of goodness, and he
makes further progress to rise up to the position of Vasudeva, or the state
of unmixed sattva or suddha-sattva state. In this suddha-sattva state only
can one always see Kr�!la eye to eye by dint of pure affection for the
Lord.
A devotee is always in the mode of unalloyed goodness; therefore he
harms no one. But the nondevotee, however educated he may be, is
always harmful. A devotee is neither foolish nor passionate. The harmful,
foolish and passionate cannot be devotees of the Lord, however they may
advertise themselves as devotees by outward dress. A devotee is always
qualified with all the good qualities of God . Quantitatively such qualifica
tions may be different, but qualitatively both of them are one and the
same.
TEXT 20
�if St(ht'4..(1l '+1•14=J:Rti•(Ni�t: I

lt4jqfl*ff� U'ffi('t'fi�=tf � II� o II
evarh prasanna-manaso
bhagavad-bhakti-yogata[l
bhagavat-tattva-vijiiiinarh
mukta-sangasya jiiyate
euam-thu s ; prasanna -enlivened; manasa[l-of the mind; bhagavad

bhakt_i-devotional service of the Lord; yogata[l - by contact of; bhagavat
regarding the Personality of Godhead; tattva-knowledge; vijiiiinam
scientific; mukta-liberated; sangasya-of the association; jiiyate- becomes
effective.
TRANSLATION
Thus established in the mode of goodness, the man rejuvenated by

loving service to the Lord gains liberation from material association
[ mukti] and comes to know scientifically of the Personality of Godhead.
112 Sr'imad-Bhagavatam [Canto 1, Ch_ 2
PURPORT
In the Blwgavad-gitii (Bg. 7.3) it is said that out of many thousands of

ordinary men, one fortunate man endea,·ors for perfection of life. �lostly
they are conducted by the modes of passion and ignorance, and thus they
are engaged always in lust, desire. hankerings, ignorance and sleep. Out of
many such manlike animals, there is actually a man who knows the
responsibility of human life and thus tries to make life perfect by following
the prescribed duties. And out of such many thousands of persons who
have thus attained success in human life, one may know scientifically
about the Personality of Godhead Sri Kr�!la. In the same Bhagavad-gitii
(Bg. 18.55) it is also said that scientific knowledge of Sri Kr�pa is under
stood only by the process of deYotional senice (bhakti-yoga).
The ,·ery same thing is confirmed herein in the abo,·e words. :'i o ordinary
man, or e\·en one who has attained success in human life. can know
scientifically or perfectly the Personality of Godhead. Perfection of human
life is attained when one can understand that he is not the product of
matter but is in fact spirit. And as soon as one understands that he has
nothing to do with matter, he at once ceases his material hankerings and
becomes enli,·ened as a spiritual being. This attainment of success is
possible when one is abm·e the modes of passion and ignorance, or, in
other words. when one is actually a briihma!la by qualification. Briihmaf!a
is the symbol of sattra-gu[la, or the mode of goodness. And others, who
are not in the mode of goodness. are either k§atri)'a, vaiS)'a, siidra or less
than the siidras. The brahminical stage is the highest stage of human life
because of its good qualities. So one cannot be a devotee unless one at
least qualifies as a briihmaf!a. The deYotee is already a briihma[la by action.
But that is not the end of it. As referred to above, such a briihmaf!a has to
become a Vai�pava in fact to be actually in the transcendental stage. A
pure Vai�pava is a liberated soul and is transcendental to the position of a
briihnwf!a e\·en. In the material stage even a briihmaf!a is also a conditioned
soul because in the brahminical stage the conception of Brahman or
transcendence is realized. but in that stage scientific knowledge of the
Supreme Lord is lacking. One has to surpass the brahminical
stage and reach the Vasudeva stage to understand the Personality of
Godhead Kf�pa. The science of the Personality of Godhead is the subject
matter for study by the postgraduate students in the spiritual line. Fool
ish men, or men with a poor fund of knowledge, do not understand the
Supreme Lord, and they interpret .Krgta accordirlg to their respective
whims_ The fact is, however, that one cannot understand the
science of the Personality of Godhead unless one is freed from the contami
nation of the material modes, even up to the stage of a briihma[!a. When
a qualified briihma[La factually becomes a Vai�l).ava, in the enlivened state
of liberation he can know what is actually the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 21
f� �F�0tt � ��: 1 ..
� :qw:r �qff!If � ��ij;ft� II�� II

bhidyate hrdaya-granthis
chidyante sarva-samsa)riifl.
k§iyante ciisya harmii[!i
dnta eviitmaniSvare
bhidyat e-pierced; hrda y a- heart; granthifl.-knots; chidyante-cut to

pieces; sarve-all; s amsayiifl.-misgi \· ings; k�iyante-terminated; ca-and;
asya- his; ka rm ii[l i-chain of fmitive actions; dr§ta-ha,·ing seen; eva
certainly; iitmani-unto the self; iSvare- dominating.
TRANSLATION
Thus the knots of the heart and all misgivings are cut to pieces. The
chain of fruitive actions [karma] is terminated when one sees the self as
master.
PURPORT
Attainment of scientific knowledge of the Personality of Godhead means

seeing one's own self simultaneously. As far as the identity of the living
being as spirit self is concerned, there are a number of speculations and
misgivings. The materialist does not believe in the existence of the spirit
self, and empiric philosophers believe in the impersonal feature of the
whole spirit without individuality of the living beings. But the transcenden
ta�sts affirm that the soul and the Supersoul are two different identities
qualitatively one but quantitatively different. There are many other
theories, but all these different speculations are at once cleared off as soon
as Sri Kr�l).a is realized in truth by the process of bhakti-yoga. Sri Kr�l).a is
like the sun, and the materialistic speculations about the Absolute Truth
are like the darkest midnight. As soon as the Kr�l).a sun is arisen within
one's heart, the darkness of materialistic speculations about the Absolute
Truth and the living beings is at once cleared off. In the presence of the
114 Srimad-Bhagavatam . [Canto l, Ch. 2
sun, the darkness cannot stand, and the relative truths that were hidden
within the dense darkness of ignorance become clearly manifested by the
mercy of Kr��a, who is residing in everyone's heart as the Supersoul.
In the Bhagavad-gitii (Bg. 10.11) the Lord says that in order to show
special favor to His pure devotees, He personally eradicates the dense
darkness of all misgivings by switching on the light of pure knowledge
within the heart of a devotee. Therefore, because of the Personality of
Godhead's taking charge of illuminating the heart of His devotee, certainly
a devotee, engaged in His service in transcendental love, cannot remain in
darkness. He comes to know everything of the absolute and the relative
truths. The devotee cannot remain in darkness, and because a devotee is
enlightened by the Personality of Godhead, his knowledge is certainly
perfect. This is not the case for those who speculate on the Absolute
Truth by dint of their own limited power of approach. Such knowledge
is called paramparii, or deductive knowledge coming down from the
authority to the submissive aural receiver bona fide by service and surren
der. One cannot challenge the authority of the Supreme and know Him
also at the same time. He reserves the right of not being exposed to such a
challenging spirit of an insignificant spark of the whole subjected to the
control of illusory energy. The devotees are submissive, and therefore the
transcendental knowledge descends from the Personality of Godhead to
Brahma and from Brahma to his sons and disciples in succession. This
process is helped by the Supersoul within such devotees. That is the per
fect way of learning transcendental knowledge.
This enlightenment perfectly enables the devotee to distinguish spirit
from matter because the knot of spirit and matter is untied by the Lord.
This knot is called ahaftkiira, and it falsely obliges a living being to become
identified with matter. As soon as this knot is loosened, therefore, all the
clouds of doubt are at once cleared off. He sees his master and fully
engages himself in the transcendental loving service of the Lord, making a
full termination of the chain of fruitive action. In material existence, a
living being creates his own chain of fruitive work and enjoys the good and
bad effects of those actions life after life. But as soon as he engages himself
in the loving service of the Lord, he at once becomes free from the chain
of karma. All his actions no longer create any reaction.
TEXT 22
3Rif��f� ��I
iflU�� . t�qR'ISitfl��l'l_ ��II
ato vai kavayo nityarh

bhaktirh paramayii mudii
viisudeve bhagavati
kurvanty iitma-prasiidanim
ataft- therefore; vai-certainly; kavaya[l-all transcendentalists; nityam

from time immemorial; bhaktim-service unto the Lord; paramayii
supreme; mudii-with great delight; viisudeve-Sri Kr§Q.a; bh agavati - the
Personality of Godhead; kurvanti-do render; iitma-self; prasiidanim-that
which enlivens.
TRANSLATION
Therefore all transcendentalists have been rendering loving service with

great delight to Lord Kmta, the Personality of Godhead, from time imme
morial because such devotional service is enlivening to the self.
PURPORT
Speciality of devotional service unto the Personality of Godhead Lord

Sri Kr�tta is specifically mentioned herein. Lord Sri Kr�tta is the svayam
riipa Personality of Godhead, and all other forms of Godhead, beginning
from Sri Baladeva, Sailkar§ap.a, Vasudeva, Aniruddha, Pradyumna,
Narayatta, puru§a-avatiiras, gup.a-avatiiras, lilii-avatiiras, yuga-avatiiras and
many other thousands of manifestations of the Personality of Godhead, are
Lord Sri Kr�Q.a's plenary portions and integrated parts. The living entities
are separated parts and parcels of the Personality of Godhead. Therefore
Lord Sri K.f§Q.a is the original form of Godhead, and He is the last word in
the Transcendence. Thus He is more attractive to the higher transcendental
ists who participate in the eternal pastimes of the Lord. In other forms of
the Personality of Godhead (except Sri Kr�Q.a and Baladeva) there is no fa
cility for intimate personal contact, as in the case of the transcendental pas·
times of the Lord at Vrajabhiimi. The transcendental pastimes of Lord Sri
Kr�Q.a are not newly accepted, as argued by some less intelligent persons,
but His pastimes are eternal and are manifested in due course once in a day
of Brahmaji, as the sun rises on the eastern horizon at the end of every
twenty-four hours.
TEXT 23
��Rr��
�: �:�'f�eti�� I
sattvarit rajas tama iti prakrter gu[Liis tair

yuktaJ:t paraJ:t puru§a eka ihiisya dhatte
sthity-iidaye hari-viriiici-hareti saritjniil;t
sreyiiritsi tatra khalu sattva-tanor nrrtiirit syuJ:t
sattvam-goodness; rajal;t-passion; tamal;t-darkness of ignorance; iti

thus; prakrtel;t-of the material nature; gurtiiJ:t-qualities; tail;t-by them;
yuktaJ:t-associated with; paral;t-transcendental; puru§al;t-the personality;
ekaJ:t one; ihiisya-of this material world; dhatte-accepts; sthiti-iidaye
-
for the matter of creation, maintenance and destruction, etc.; hari- Vi�pu,
the Personality of Godhead; viriiici-Brahma; hara-Lord �iva; iti-thus;
saritjiiiiJ:t- different features; sreyaritsi-ultimate benefit; tatra-therein;
khalu-of course; sattva-goodness; tanol;t-form; nrrtiim-of the human
being; syu J:t-derived.
TRANSLATION
The transcendental Lord is indirectly associated with the three modes

of material nature, namely passion, goodness and ignorance, and just for
the material world's creation, maintenance and destruction He accepts the
three qualitative forms of Brahma, V��u and Siva. Of these three, all living
beings can derive ultimate benefit from v��u, the form of the quality of
goodness.
PURPORT
That Lord Sri Kr�rya, by His plenary parts, should be rendered devotional
service as explained above, is confirmed by this statement. Lord Sri K.f�pa
and all His plenary parts are Vi§rtu-tattva, or the Lordship of Godhead.
From Sri Kr��a, the next manifestation is Baladeva. From Baladeva is
Sarikar�ap.a, from Sarikar�ap.a is Narayap.a, from Narayapa there is the
second Sankar�ap.a, and from this Sarikar�ap.a the V�p.u puru§a-avatiiras.
The Vi��u or the Deity of the quality of goodness in the material world
is the puru§a-avatiira known as �irodakasay1 Vt�pu or Paramatma. Brahma
is the deity of rajas (passion), and Siva of ignorance. They are the three
departmental heads of the three qualities of this material world. Creation
is made possible by the goodness of Vi�p.u, and when it is required to be
destroyed, Lord Siva does it by tii[lpava-nrtya. The materialists and the

foolish human beings worship Brahma and Siva respectively. But the pure
transcendentalists worship the form of goodness, Vi��u, in His various
integrated forms and separated forms. The integrated forms are called
Godhead, and the separated forms are called the living entities or the
jivas. Both the jivas and Godhead have their original spiritual forms. ]ivas
are sometimes subjected to the control of material energy, but the Vi�pu
forms are always controllers of energy. When Vi��u, the Personality of
Godhead, appears in the material world, He comes to deliver the condi
tioned living beings who are under the material energy. Such living beings
appear in the material world with intentions of being lords, and thus they
become entrapped by the three modes of nature. As such, the living
entities have to change the material coverings for undergoing different
terms of imprisonment. The prison house of the material world is created
by Brahma under instruction of the Personality of Godhead, and at the
conclusion of a kalpa the whole thing is destroyed by Siva. But as far as
maintenance of the prison house is concerned, it is done by Vi�pu, as much
as the state prison house is maintained by the state. Anyone, therefore,
who wishes to get out of this prison house of material existence, which is
full of miseries like repetition of birth, death, disease and old age, must
please Lord Vi�pu for such liberation. Lord Vi�pu is worshiped by
devotional service only, and if anyone has to continue prison life in the
material world, he may ask for relative facilities from the different demi
gods like Siva, Brahma, Indra, Varu�a, etc., for temporary relief. No
demigod can, however, release the imprisoned living being from the con
ditioned life of material existence except Vi��u. Therefore, the ultimate
benefit may be derived from Vi�pu, the Personality of Godhead.
TEXT 24
qt��l(l� 't{��T�fu�tJT'flf: I
Mij\ij �� lf;:�� 11�\lll
piirthiviid diiru[lO dhumas
tasmiid agnis trayimayafi.
tamasas tu rajas tasmiit
sattvarh yad brahma-darsanam
piirthiviit-from earth; diirurtafi.-firewood; dhumafi. - smoke; tasmiit

from that; agnifi,-fire; trayi-Vedic sacrifices; mayafi.-made of; tamasafi.-
in the mode of ignorance; tu-but; rajafi.-the mode of passion; tasmiit

from that; sattvam-the mode of goodness; yat-which; brahma-the
Absolute Truth; darianam-realization.
TRANSLATION
Coal [firewood I is better than raw wood, and fire is even better, for
fire is the soul of Vedic sacrifice. Similarly passion [rajas I is better than
ignorance [tamas I , but goodness [sattva I is best because by goodness one
can come to realize the Absolute Truth [Brahman I .
PURPORT
As explained above, one can get release from the conditioned life of
material existence by devotional service to the Personality of Godhead. It
is further comprehended herein that one has to rise up to the platform of
the mode of goodness (sattva) so that one can be eligible for the devotional
service of the Lord. But if there are impediments on the progressive path1
anyone, even from the platform of tamas, can gradually rise up to the
sattva platform by the expert direction of the spiritual master. Sincere
candidates must, therefore, approach an expert spiritual master for such
a progressive march, and the bona fide expert spiritual master is competent
to direct a disciple from any stage of life: tamas, rajas or sattva.
It is a mistake, therefore, to consider that worship of any quality or any
form of the Supreme Personality of Godhead is equally beneficial. Except
Vi�!lu, all separated forms are manifested under the conditions of material
energy, and therefore the forms of material energy cannot help anyone to
rise to the platform of sattva, which alone can liberate a person from the
material bondage.
The uncivilized state of life, or the life of the lower animals, is con
trolled by the modes of tamas. The civilized life of man, with a passion for
various types of material benefits, is the stage of rajas. The rajas stage of
life gives a slight clue to the realization of the Absolute Truth in the forms
of fine sentiments in philosophy, art and culture with moral and ethical
principles, but the mode of sattva is a still higher stage of material quality,
which actually helps one in realizing the Absolute Truth. In other words,
there is a qualitative difference between the different kinds of worshiping
methods as well as the respective results derived from the predominating
deities, namely Brahma, Vi�!lu and Hara.
Text 25) Divinity and Divine Service ll9
TEXT 25
bhejire munayo'thiigre
bhagavantam adhok§ajam
sattvam vi.Suddham k§emiiya
kalpante ye'nu tiin iha
bhejire-rendered service unto; munaya[l atha agre-thus before all the

sag�s; bhagavantam-unto the Personality of Godhead; adhok�ajam - the
Transcendence; sattvam-existence; visuddham-above the three modes of
nature; k§emiiya-to derive the ultimate benefit; kalpante - deserve; ye
those; anu-follow; tan-those; iha-in this material world.
TRANSLATION
Previously all the great sages rendered service unto the transcendental
Personality of Godhead (Bhagavan] due to His existence above the three
modes of material nature. They worshiped Him to become free from
material conditions. Whoever follows such sages is also eligible for libera
tion from the material world.
PURPORT
The purpose of performing religion is neither to profit by material gain

nor to get the simple knowledge of discerning matter from spirit. The
ultimate aim of religious performances is to release oneself from material
bondage and regain the life of freedom in the transcendental world where
the Personality of Godhead is the Supreme Person. Laws of religion are,
therefore, directly enacted by the Personality of Godhead, and except the
mahiijanas, or the authorized agents of the Lord, no one knows the
purpose of religion. There are twelve particular agents of the Lord who
know the purpose of religion, and all of them render transcendental
service unto Him. Persons who desire their own good may follow these
mahiijanas and thus attain the supreme benefit.
TEXT 26
- tlt(�41( � ll_(tq<ft;rq I
•nuqoNat: � � �;r"4'!H ��
mumuk§avo ghora-riipiin
hitvii bhiita-patin atha
niiriiyarw-kaliift siintii
bhajanti hy anasiiyavaft
mumuk§avaft- persons desiring liberation; ghora-horrible, ghastly; riipiin

-forms like that; hitvii-rejecting; bhuta-patin-demigods; atha-for this
reason; niiriiyapa- the Personality of Godhead; kalii[l-plenary portions;
-
siintiifi.-all bliss ful ; bhajanti-do worship; hi-certainly; anasiiyavafl-non
envious.
TRANSLATION
Those who are serious about liberation are certainly nonenvious, and
they respect all. Yet they reject the horrible and ghastly forms of the
demigods and worship only the all-blissful forms and plenary portions of
Lord Vi�u.
PURPORT
The Supreme Personality of Godhead Sri Km1a, who is the original

person of the Vi�!J.U categories, expands Himself in two different categories,
namely integrated plenary portions and separated parts and parcels. The
separated parts and parcels are the servitors, and the integrated plenary
portions of Vi.§pu-tattvas are the worshipful objects of service.
All demigods who are empowered by the Supreme Lord are also
separated parts and parcels. They do not belong to the categories of Vi.§pu
tattva. The Vi.§pu-tattvas are equally powerful living beings like the original
form of the Personality of Godhead, and they display only different
categories of power in consideration of different times and circumstances.
The separated parts and parcels are powerful by limitation. They do not
have unlimited power like the Vi§"{lu-tattvas. Therefore, the Vi.§!lu-tattvas,
or the plenary portions of Niiraya!J.a, the Personality of Godhead, are never
to be classified in the same categories with the parts and parcels. If anyone
does so he becomes at once an offender by the name piisa"{l�i. In the age of
Kali many foolish persons commit such unlawful offenses and equalize the
two categories.
The separated parts and parcels have different positions in the estima
tion of material powers, and some of them are like Kalabhairava, Smasaha
bhairava, Sani, Mahakali, Ca��ika. These demigods are worshiped mostly
by those who are in the lowest categories of the mode of darkness or
ignorance, and there are others who are in the mode of passion and
worship demigods like Brahma, Siva, Siirya, Ga�e8a and many similar
deities, urged by the desire for material enjoyment. But those who are
actually situated in the mode of goodness {sattva-gura) of material nature
worship only Vi§[lU-tattvas. Vi§[lU-tattvas are represented by various names
and forms such as Naraya�a, Damodara, Vamana, Govinda, Adhok�aja,
�tc. The qualified briihmaras worship the Vi§ru-tattvas represented by the
siilagr'ima-sila, and so also some of the higher castes like the k§atriyas and
vaiSyas worship the Vi§ru-tattvas generally.
Highly qualified briihmaras situated in the mode of goodness have no
grudges against the mode of worship of others. They have all respect for
other demigods, even though they are ghastly looking, like the Kala
bhairava or Mahakiili, etc. They know very well that these horrible
features of the Supreme Lord are all different servitors of the Lord under
different conditions, yet they reject the worship of both horrible and
attractive features of the demigods, and they concentrate only on the
forms of Vi��u because they are serious about liberation from the ma
terial conditions. The demigods, even to the stage of Brahma, the supreme
of all the demigods, cannot offer liberation to anyone. Hira!J.yakasipu
underwent a severe type of penance to become eternal in life, but his
worshipful deity, Brahma, could not satisfy him with such blessings.
Therefore Vi�!J.U is called mukti-piida, or the Personality of Godhead who
can bestow upon us mukti, liberation, and none else. The demigods, being
like other living entities in the material world, are all liquidated at the time
of the annihilation of the material structure. They are themselves unable
to get liberation, and what to speak of giving liberation to their devotees.
The demigods can award the worshipers some temporary benefit only and
not the ultimate one.
It is for this reason only that candidates for liberation deliberately reject
the worship of the demigods, although they have no disrespect for any one
of them.
TEXT 27
�:�: (i+t�fk:st � � 1
�(1!1@1�11G.li_ f�"l4!1�ee�: 11�\911
rajas tamaft prakrtayaft

sama-silii bhajanti vai
pitr-bhuta-prajdiidin
sriyaiSvarya-prajepsavaft
rajaft-the mode of passwn; tamafl-the mode of ignorance;

prakrtaya[l-of that mentality; sama-silii[l-of the same categories;
bhajanti-do worship; vai-actually; pitr-the forefathers; bhuta-other
living beings; prajesa-iidin-controller of cosmic administration; sriyii
enrichment; aiSvarya-wealth and power; praja-aristocracy; ipsavafl-so
desiring.
TRANSLATION
Those who are in the modes of passion and ignorance wor!>hip tl>e
forefathers, other living beings and the demigods who are in "harge of
cosmic activities, for they are urged by a desire to be materially benefited
with women, wealth, power and aristocratic birth.
PURPORT
There is no need to worship demigods of whatsoever category if one is

serious about going back to Godhead. In the Bhagavad-gitii (Bg. 7.20, 23)
it is clearly said that those who are mad after material enjoyment approach
the different demigods for temporary benefits, which are meant for men
with a poor fund of knowledge. We should never desire to increase the
depth of material enjoyment. Material enjoyment should be accepted
only up to the point of the bare necessities of life and not more or less
than that. To accept more material enjoyment means to bind oneself more
and more to the miseries of material existence. More wealth, more women
and false aristocracy are some of the demands of the materially disposed
man because he has no information of the benefit derived from Vi�p.u
worship. By Vi�p.u worship one can derive benefit in this life as well as in
life after death. Forgetting these principles, foolish people who are after
more wealth, more wives and more children worship various demigods.
The aim of life is to end the miseries of life and not to increase them.
For material enjoyment there is no need to approach the demigods. The
demigods are but servants of the Lord. As such, they are duty-bound to
supply necessities of life in the form of water, light, air, etc. One should
work hard and worship the Supreme Lord by the fruits of one's hard
labor for existence, and that should be the motto of life. One should be
Texts 28-29] Divinity and Divine Ser vice 123
careful to execute occupational service with faith in God in the proper

way, and that will lead one gradually on the progressive march back tq
Godhead.
Lord Sri Kr�!la, when He was personally present at Vrajadhama, stopped
the worship of the demigod Indra and advised the residents of Vraja to
worship by their business and to have faith in God. Worshiping the multi
demigods for material gain is practically a perversity of religion. This sort
of religious activity has been condemned in the very beginning of the
Bhiigavatam as kaitava-dharma. There is only one religion in the world to
be followed by one and all, and that is the Bhiigavata-dharma, or the
religion which teaches one to worship the Supreme Personality of God
head and no one else.
TEXTS 28-29
4'1U�qu � '41«�� n 1

cu\Rqq(l � �: fsfitn: ��II
ctttWiqt � 41ij�qq� �: I
qlij�5ttffl � ii41�'4q(l rffir: ��II
viisudeva-parii vedii
viisudeva-parii makhiifr.
viisudeva-parii yogii
viisudeva-pariifr. kriyiifr.
viisudeva-pararh jiiiinarh
viisudeva-pararh tapa[!.
viisudeva-paro dharmo
viisudeva-parii gatifr.-
viisudeva-the Personality of Godhead; parii[!.-ultimate goal; vediifl

revealed scriptures; viisudeva-the Personality of Godhead; parii[l.-for
worshiping; makhii[l.-sacrifices; viisudeva-the Personality of Godhead;
pariifr.-means of attaining; yogiifr.-mystic paraphernalia; viisudeva-the
Personality of Godhead; parii[l.-under His control; kriyii[l.-fruitive activi
ties; viisudeva- the Personality of Godhead; param- the supreme; jii.iinam
knowledge; viisudeva-the Personality of Godhead; param-best; tapa[l.
austerity; viisudeva-the Personality of Godhead; para[!.-superior quality;
dharma[!.-religion; viisudeva-the Personality of Godhead; pariifr.--ultimate;
gatifr.-goal of life.
124 Srimad-Bhae:avatam [Canto 1, Ch, 2
TRANSLATION
In the revealed scriptures, the ultimate object of knowledge is Sri

K��J}a, the Personality of Godhead. The purpose of performing sacrifice is
to please Him. Yoga is for realizing Him. All fruitive activities are ulti
mately rewarded by Him only. He is supreme knowledge, and all severe
austerities are performed to know Him. Religion [dharma] is rendering
loving service unto Him. He is the supreme goal of life.
PURPORT
That Sri Kr�f.la, the Personality of Godhead, is the only object of

worship is· confirmed in these two slokas. In the Vedic literature there is
the same objective: establishing one's relationship and ultimately reviving
our lost loving service unto Him. That is the sum and substance of the
Vedas. In the Bhagavad-gitii the same theory is confirmed by the Lord in
His own words: the ultimate purpose of the Vedas is to know Him only.
All the revealed scriptures are prepared by the Lord through His incarna
tion in the body of Srila Vyasadeva just to remind the fallen souls
conditioned by material nature of Sri K.r��a the Personality of Godhead.
No demigod can award freedom from material bondage. That is the
verdict of all the Vedic literatures. 1mpersonalists who have no informa
tion of the Personality of Godhead minimize the omnipotency of the
Supreme Lord and put Him on equal footing with all other living
beings, and for this act such impersonalists get freedom from material
bondage with great difficulty. They can only surrender unto Him after
many, many births and culture of transcendental knowledge.
One may argue that the Vedic activities are based on sacrificial cere
monies. That is true. But all such sacrifices are also meant for realizing the
truth about Vasudeva. Another name of Vasudeva is Yajiia (sacrifice), and
in the Bhagavad-gitii it is clearly stated that all sacrifices and all activities
are to be conducted for the satisfaction of Y ajiia or Vi��u the Personality
of Godhead. This is the case also with the yoga systems. Yoga means to
get into touch with the Supreme Lord. The process, however, includes
several bodily features such as iisana, dhyiina, prii[Liiyiima, meditation, etc.,
and all of them are meant for concentrating upon the localized aspect of
Vasudeva represented as Paramatma. Paramatma realization is but partial
realization of Vasudeva, and if one is successful in that attempt, one
realizes Vasudeva in full. But by ill luck most of the yogis are stranded
by the powers of mysticism achieved through the bodily process. Ill-fated
yogis are given a chance in the next birth by being placed in the families of
good learned briihmartas or in the families of rich merchants in order to

execute the unfinished task of Vasudeva realization. If such fortunate
briihmartas and sons of rich men properly utilize the chance, they can
easily realize Vasudeva by good association with saintly persons. Unfor
tunately, such preferential persons are captivated again by material wealth
and honor and practically forget the aim of life.
This is also so for the culture of knowledge. According to Bhagavad-gitii
there are eighteen items in culturing knowledge. And by such culture of
knowledge one becomes gradually prideless, devoid of vanity, nonviolent,
forbearing, simple, devoted to the great spiritual master and self-controlled.
By culture of knowledge one becomes unattached to hearth and home and
becomes conscious of the miseries due to death, birth, old age and disease.
And all culture of knowledge culminates in devotional service to the
Personality of Godhead, Vasudeva. Therefore, Vasudeva is the ultimate aim
in culturing all different branches of knowledge. Culture of knowledge
leading one to the transcendental plane of meeting Vasudeva is real
knowledge. Physical knowledge in its various branches is condemned in the
Bhagavad-gitii as ajniina, or the opposite of real knowledge. The ultimate
aim of physical knowledge is to satisfy the senses, which means prolonga
tion of the term of material existence and thereby continuance of the
threefold miseries. So prolonging the miserable life of material existence
is nescience. But the same physical knowledge leading to the way of
spiritual understanding helps one to end the miserable life of physical
existence and to begin the life of spiritual existence on the plane of
Vasudeva.
The same applies to all kinds of austerities. Tapasya means voluntary
acceptance of bodily pains to achieve some higher end of life. Ravapa and
Hirapyakasipu underwent a severe type of bodily torture to achieve the
end of sense gratification. Sometimes modern politicians also undergo
severe types of austerities to achieve some political end. This is not actually
tapasya. One should accept voluntary bodily inconvenience for t he sake of
knowing Vasudeva because that is the way of real austerities. Otherwise all
forms of austerities are classified as modes of passion and ignorance.
Passion and ignorance cannot end the miseries of life. Only the mode of
goodness can mitigate the threefold-miseries of life. Vasudeva and Devaki,
the so-called father and mother of Lord Kr�lJ-a, underwent penances to get
Vasudeva as their son. Lord Sri Kr�lJ-a is the father of all living beings
(Bg. 14.4). Therefore He is the original living being of all other living
beings. He is the original eternal enjoyer amongst all other enjoyers.
Therefore no one can be His begetting father, as the ignorant may think.
126 Srlmad-Bhagavatam [Canto l, Ch. 2
Lord Sri "Kr�J].a agreed to become the son of Vasudeva and Devaki upon
being pleased with their severe austerities. Therefore if any austerities have
�
to be done, t ey must �e done to achi�ve the end of knowledg :, Vasudeva.
Vasudeva IS
.
the ongmal Personality of Godhead Lord Sn "Kr�J].a. As
explained before, the original Personality of Godhead expands Himself by
innumerable forms. Such expansion of forms is made possible by His
various energies. His energies are also multifarious, and His internal ener
gies are superior and external energies are inferior in quality. They are
explained in the Bhagavad-gitii (Bg. 7.4-6) as the parii and aparii prakrtis.
So His expansions of various forms which take place via the internal
energies are superior forms, whereas the expansions which take place via
the external energies are inferior forms. The living entities are also His
expansions. The living entities who are expanded by His internal potency
are eternally liberated persons, whereas those who are expanded by the
material energies are eternally conditioned souls. Therefore, all culture of
knowledge, austerities, sacrifice and activities should be aimed at changing
the quality of the influence that is acting upon us. For the present, we are
all being controlled by the external energy of the Lord, and just to change
the quality of the influence, we must endeavor to cultivate spiritual
energy. In the Bhagavad-gitii it is said that those who are mahiitmiis, or
those whose minds have been so broadened as to be engaged in the service
of Lord "Kr�J].a, are under the influence of the internal potency, and the
effect is that such broad-minded living beings are constantly engaged in the
service of the Lord without deviation. That should be the aim of life. And
that is the verdict of all the Vedic literatures. No one should bother him
self with fruitive activities or dry speculation about transcendental knowl
edge. Everyone should at once engage himself in the transcendental
loving service of the Lord. Nor should one worship different demigods who
work as different hands of the Lord for creation, maintenance or destruc
tion of the material world. There are innumerable powerful demigods who
look over the external management of the material world. They !lfe all
different assisting hands of Lord Vasudeva. Even Lord Siva and Lord
Brahma are included within the list of demigods, but Lord Vi�pu or
Vasudeva is always transcendentally situated. Even though He accepts the
quality of goodness of the material world, He is still transcendental to all
the material modes. The following example will clear that matter more
explicitly. In the prison house there are the prisoners and the managers of
the prison house. Both the managers and the prisoners are bound up by
the laws of the king. But even though the king sometimes comes in the
Plate 9 The transcendental Personality of Godhead accepts the three qualitative forms
of Brahma, Visnu and Mahesvara. (p. 116)
Plate I 0 Sri Kr�rya is the supreme goaJ of life. (p. 124)
Plate 11 Lord Paramatma pervades all things, just as fire permeates wood. (p. 129)
Plate 12 On His royal road of stones, Lord Ramacandra crossed the Indian Ocean.
(p. 129)
Plate 13 Kf�l)a and Balarama appeared in the family of VHQi, and by so doing They
removed the burden of the world. (p. 160)
Plate 14 The incarnations of Godhead are innumerable, like the waves in the ocean.
(p. 164)
Plate 15 The Lord's pastimes with thegopTs are displays of His transcendental existence, bliss and knowledge. (p. 168)
prison, he is not bound by the laws of the prison house. The king is there
fore always transcendental to the laws of the prison house, as the Lord is
always transcendental to the laws of the material world.
TEXT 30
� �( �ii ll41l:IIW11�+4+4ltlttl I
ijf:\ij(qt(I � gulw4tttgoil �: II� II o
sa evedarh sasarjiigre
bhagaviin iitma-miiyayii
sad-asad-riipayii ciisau
gurwmayyiigupo vibhuft
saft-that; eva-certainly; idam-this; sasarja- created; agre before;

-
bhagaviin-the Personality of Godhead;. iitma-miiyayii-by His personal

potency; sat-the cause; asat-the effect; riipayii-by forms; ca-and; asau
the same Lord; gupamayyii-in the modes of material nature; agupaft
transcendental; vibhuft- the Absolute.
T RA N SLATI O N
In the beginning of the material creation, the Absolute Lord in His

transcendental position created the energies of cause and effect by His own
internal energy.
PURPORT
The position of the Lord is always transcendental because the causal

and effectual energies required for the creation of the material world
were also created by Him. He is, therefore, unaffected by the qualities of
the material modes. His existence, form, activities and paraphernalia all
existed before the material creation.* He is all spiritual and has nothing
*Sripada Sankaracarya, the head of the Mayavada school, accepts this transcenden
tal position of Lord Kr�!la in his commentation on Bhagavad-gitti.
to do with the qualities of the material world, which are qualitatively

distinct from the spiritual qualities of the Lord.
TEXT 31
tayii vilasite§v e§u

gur-e§U gur-aviin iva
anta{!.-pravi§ta iibhiiti
vijiiiinena vijrmbhita[l.
tayii- by them; v ilasite§u- although in the function; e§u these; gur-e§u

-
the modes of material nature; gur-aviin-affected by the modes; iva-as if;

anta[l.-within; p rav i§ tafi. entered into; iibhiiti- appears to be; vijiiiinena
-
by transcendental consciousness; vij.rmbhita[l.-fully enlightened.
TRANSLATION
After creating the material substance, the Lord expands Himself and
enters into it. And although He is within the material modes of nature and
appears to be one of the created beings, He is always fully enlightened and
in His transcendental position.
PURPORT
The living entities are separated parts and parcels of the Lord, and the
conditioned living entities who are unfit for the spiritual kingdom are
strewn within the material world to enjoy matter to the fullest extent.
As Paramatma and eternal friend of the living entities, the Lord by one of
His plenary portions accompanies the living entities to guide them in
their material enjoyment and to become witness to all actvities. While
the living entities enjoy the material conditions, the Lord maintains His
transcendental position without being affected by the material atmosphere.
In the Vedic literatures (sruti) it is said that there are two birds in one
tree.* One of them is eating the fruit of the tree, while the other is wit
nessing the actions. The witness is the Lord, and the fruit eater is the
living entity. The fruit eater- (living entity) has forgotten his real identity
and is overwhelmed in the fruitive activities of the material conditions,
but the Lord (Paramatma) is always full in transcendental knowledge.
That is the difference between the Supersoul and the conditioned soul.
The conditioned soul, living entity, is controlled by the laws of nature,
while the Paramatma or the Supersoul is the controller of the material
energy.
TEXT 32
� �!!fWfl ��: ((C�M!! I

� llffifR��
yathii hy avahito vahnir

diiru§p eka[l. sva-yoni§U
naneva bhiiti viSviitmii
bhute§u ca tnthii pumiin
yathii-as much as; hi-exactly like; avahita[l.-su rcharged with; vahni[l.

-
fire; diiru§u-in the wood; eka[l.-one; s va yoni§u-the source of manifesta
tion; niinii iva- like different entities; bhiiti-illuminates; viSviitmii-the
Lord as Paramatma; bhute§u-in the living entities; ca-and; tathii-in the
same way; pumiin- the Absolute Person.
TRANSLATION
The Lord, as Supersoul, pervades all things, just as fire permeates

wood, and so He appears to be of many varieties, t�ough He is the absolute
one without a second.
*dvti supar!lasayujti sakhtiyti samiinam vrk�am pari§asvaitite

tayor anya� pippalam svtidv atty anllSnann anye 'bhicakllSiti (Sru.ti mantra)
PURPORT
Lord Vasudeva, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, by one of His

plenary parts expands Himself all over the material world, and His existence
can he perceived even within the atomic energy. Matter, anti-matter,
proton, neutron, etc., are all different effects of the Paramatma feature
of the Lord. As from wood, fire can he manifested, or as butter can he
churned out of milk, so also the presence of the Lord as Paramatma can he
felt by the process of legitimate hearing and chanting of the transcenden
tal subjects which are es p ecially treated in the Vedic literatures like the
Upan�ads and Vedanta. Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the bona fide explanation
of these Vedic literatures. The Lord can he realized through the aural
reception of the transcendental message, and that is the only way to
experience the transcendental subject. As fire is kindled from wood by
another fire, similarly the divine consciousness of man can be kindled
by another divine grace. His Divine Grace the spiritual master can
kindle the spiritual fire from the woodlike living entity by imparting
proper spiritual messages injected through the receptive ear. Therefore one
is required to approach the proper spiritual master with receptive ear only,
and thus divine existence is gradually realized. The difference between
animality and humanity lies in this process only. A human being can hear
properly, whereas an animal cannot.
TEXT 33
asau gurwmayair bhiivair

bhiita-siik§mendriyiitmabhi[l.
sva-nirmite§u nirv�Jo
bhuhkte bhiite§u tad-gurziin
asau-that Paramatma;gurzamayai[l.-influenced by the modes of nature;

bhiivai[l. naturally;
- bhiita-created; siik§ma-subtle; indriya-senses;
iitmabhi[l.-by the living beings; sva-nirmite§u-in His own creation;
Text 34] Divinity a nd Divine Se rvi ce 131
niro i§ta{t entering; bhunkte-causes to enjoy; bhute§u-in the living

-
entities; tat -guruzn-those modes of nature.
TRANSLATION
The Supersoul enters into the bodies of the created beings who are
influenced by the modes of material nature and causes them to enjoy the
effects of these by the subtle mind.
PURPORT
There are 8,400,000 species of living beings beginning from the highest
intellectual being Brahma down to the insignificant ant, and all of them
are enjoying the material world according to the desires of the subtle mind
and gross material body. The gross material body is based on the conditions
of the subtle mind, and the senses are created according to the desire of
the living being. The Lord as Paramatma helps the living being to get
material happiness because the living being is helpless in all respects to
obtain what he desires. He proposes and the Lord disposes. In another
sense, the living beings are parts and parcels of the Lord. They are there
fore one with the Lord. In the Bhagavad-gitii the living beings in all varieties
of bodies have been claimed by the Lord as His sons. The sufferings and
enjoyments of the sons are indirectly the suffering and enjoyments of the
father. Still the father is not in any way affected directly by the suffering
and enjoyment of the sons. He is so kind that He constantly remains with
the living being as Paramatma and always tries to convert the living being
towards the real happiness.
TEXT 34
bhiivayaty e§a sattvena

lokiin vai loka-bhiivana{t
luavatiiriinurato
deva-tiryan-nariidi§u
bhiivayati-maintains; e§afl-all these; sattvena-in the mode of good

ness; lokiin-all over the universe; vai-generally; loka- bhiivana[l - the master
of all the universes; lua- pastimes; avatiira-incarnation; anurata[l. - assuming
the role; deva-the demigods; tiryak - lower animals; nariidi§u-in the midst
of human beings.
TRANSLATION
Thus the Lord of the universes maintains all planets inhabited by demi
gods, men and lower animals, and in His play He assumes the roles of
incarnations to reclaim those in the mode of pure goodness.
PURPORT
There are innumerable material universes, and in each and every universe
there are innumerable planets inhabited by different grades of living enti
ties in different modes of nature. The Lord (Vi�!lu) incarnates Himself in
each and every one of them and in each and every type of living society.
He manifests His transcendental pastimes amongst them just to create the
desire to go back to Godhead. The Lord does not change His original
transcendental position, but He appears to be differently manifested
according to the particular time, circumstances and society.
Sometimes He incarnates Himself or empowers a suitable living being
to act for Him, but in either case the purpose is the same: the Lord wants
the suffering living being to go back home, back to Godhead. The happiness
which the living beings are hankering for is not to be found within any
corner of the innumerable universes and material planets. The eternal
happiness which the living being wants is obtainable in the kingdom of
God, but the forgetful living beings under the influence of the material
modes have no information of the kingdom of God. The Lord, therefore,
comes to propagate the message of the kingdom of God either personally
as an incarnation or through His bona fide representative as the good son
of God. Such incarnations or sons of God are not only making propaganda
for going back to Godhead within human society. Their work is also going
on in all types of societies, amongst demigods and those other than human
beings.
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the First Canto, Second Chap
ter, of Snmad-Bhiigavatam, entitled "Divinity and Divine Service."
CHAPTER THREE
Kf�r)a Is the source of All Incarnations
TEXT l
��cm:r
i:l� qWt �q �T�ifll: I
iji� til�� II � II
suta uviica
jagrhe pauru�arh riiparh
bhagaviin mahad-iidibhi[l
sambhutarh �o{iasa-kalam
iidnu lnka-sisrk�ayii
suta[l, uviica Suta said; j agrhe-accepted; pa u ru �am plenary portion as

- . -
the puru�a incarnation; riipam-form; bhagaviin-the Personality of God

head; mahat-iidibhi[l,-with the ingredients of the material world; sam
bhutam thus there was the creation of; �o {iasa ka lam sixteen primary
- - -
principles; iidau-in the beginning; loka-the universes; sisrk �ayii on the

-
intention of creating.
TRANSLATION
Siita said: In the beginning of the creation, the Lord first expanded
Himself in the universal form of the p•.:cu� incarnation and manifested all
the ingredients for the ,material creatic.L And thus at first there was the
creation of the sixteen principles of material action. This was for the
purpose of creating the material universe.
PURPORT
The Bhagavad-gitii states that the Personality of Godhead Sri Kr�!la

maintains these material universes by extending His plenary expansions.
135
So this puru�a form is the confirmation of the same principle. The original
Personality of Godhead Vasudeva or Lord Kr��a, who is famous as the son
of King Vasudeva or King Nanda, is full with all opulences, all potencies,
all fames, all beauties, all knowledge and all renunciation. Part of His
opulences is manifested as impersonal Brahman, and part of His opulences
is manifested as Paramatma. This puru�a feature of the same Personality
of Godhead Sri Kr��a is the original Paramatma manifestation of the Lord.
There are three puru�a features in the material creation, and this form, who
is known as the Kiirallodakasiiyi Vi�I)U, is the first of the three. The others
are known as the Garbhodaka§iiyi Vi��u and the K�irodakasiiyi Vi��u,
which we shall know one after another. The innumerable universes are
generated from the skinholes of this Kiira!lodaka§iiyi Vi��u, and in each
one of the universes the Lord enters as Garbhodaka§iiyi Vi��u.
In the Bhagavad-gitii it is also mentioned that the material world is
created at certain intervals and then again destroyed. This creation and
destruction is done by the supreme will because of the conditioned souls
or the nitya-badhya living beings. The nitya-badhya or the eternally
conditioned souls have the sense of individuality or ahankara, which
dictates them sense enjoyment, which they are unable to have constitu
tionally. The Lord is the only enjoyer, and all others are enjoyed. The
living beings are predominated enjoyers. But the eternally conditioned
souls, forgetful of this constitutional position, have strong aspirations to
enjoy. This chance to enjoy matter is given to the conditioned souls in the
material world, and side by side they are given the chance to understand
their real constitutional position. Those fortunate living entities who catch
the truth and surrender unto the lotus feet of Vasudeva after many, many
births in the material world, join the eternally liberated souls and thus are
allowed to enter into the kingdom of Godhead. After this, such fortunate
living entities need not come again within the occasional material creation.
But those who cannot catch the constitutional truth are again merged into
the mahat-tattva at the time of annihilation of the material creation. When
the creation is again set up, this mahat-tattva is again let loose. This
mahat-tattva contains all the ingredients of the material manifestations,
including the conditioned souls. Primarily this mahat-tattva is divided into
sixteen parts, namely the five gross material elements and the eleven
working instruments or senses. It is like the cloud in the clear sky. In the
spiritual sky, the effulgence of Brahman is spread all round, and the whole
system is dazzling in spiritual light. The mahat-tattva is assembled in some
corner of the vast unlimited spiritual sky, and the part which is thus
covered by the mahat-tattva is called the material sky. This part of the
Text 2] l<.r�J!a Is the Source of All Incarnations 137
spiritual sky, called the mahat-tattva, is only an insignificant portion of the

whole spiritual sky, and within this mahat-tattva there are innumerable uni
verses. All these universes are collectively produced by the Kara�odaka8ay1
Vi��u, called also the Maha-Vi��u, who simply throws His glance to
impregnate the material sky.
TEXT 2
yasyiimbhasi Sa.yiinasya
yoga- nidriim vitanvatafl.
niibhi-hradiimbujiid iisid
brahmii vi.Sva-srjiirh patifl.
yasya-whose; ambhasi-in the water; sayiinas ya-lying down; yoga

nidriim-sleeping in meditation; vitanvatafl.-ministering; niibhi-navel; hrada
-out of the lake; ambujiit from the lotus; iisit-wa"' manifested; brahmii
-
the grandfather of the living beings; vi.Sva-the universe; srjiim-the

.
engineers; patifl.-m aster .
TRANSLATION
. A part of the p�a lies down within the water of the universe, and
from the navel lake of His body sprouts a lotus stem, and from the lotus
flower atop this stem, Brahma, the master of all engineers in the universe,
becomes manifest.
PURPORT
The first puru§a is the Kiirarwdakasiiyi Vi��u. From His skinholes

innumerable universes have sprung up. In each and every one of them the
puru§a enters as the Garbhodakasiiyi Vi��u. He is lying within half of the
universe which is full with the water of His body. And from the navel of
Garbhodaka5iiyi Vi��u has sprung up the stem of the lotus flower, the
birthplace of Brahma, who is the father of all living beings and the master
of all the demigod engineers engaged in the perfect design and working of
the universal order. Within the stem of the lotus there are fourteen
divisions of planetary· systems, and the earthly planets are situated in the
middle. Upwards there are other, better planetary systems, and the top
most system is called Brahmaloka or Satyaloka. Downwards from the
earthly planetary system there are seven downwards planetary systems
domiciled by the asuras and similar other materialistic living beings.
From this Garbhodakasiiyi V�r;m there is expansion of the K§irodakasiiyi
Vi�p.u, who is the collective Paramatma of all living beings. He is called
Hari, and from Him all incarnations within the universe are expanded.
Therefore, the conclusion is that the puru§a-avatiira is manifested in
three features, first the Kiirarwdakasiiyi who creates aggregate material
ingredients in the mahat-tattva, second the Garbhodakasiiyi who enters
in each and every universe, and third the K§irodakasiiyi V�p.u who is the
Paramatma of every material object, organic or inorganic. One who knows
these plenary features of the Personality of Godhead knows also Him
(Godhead) properly, and thus the knower becomes freed from the material
conditions of birth, death, old age and disease, as it is confirmed in
Bhagavad-gitii. In this sloka the subject matter of Maha-Vi�p.u is summa
rized. The Maha-Vi�p.u lies down in some part of the spiritual sky by His
own free will, and thus He lies on the ocean of kiirar-a from where He
glances over His material nature, and the mahat-tattva is at once created.
Thus electrified by the power of the Lord, the material nature creates at
once innumerahle universes just as in due course a tree is de_corated with
innumerable grown-up fruits. The seed of the tree is sown by the culti
vator, and the tree or creeper in due course becomes manifested with so
many fruits. othing can take place without a cause. The Kiirar-a Ocean
is therefore called the Causal Ocean. Kiirarta means causal. We should not
foolishly accept the atheistic theory of creation. The description of the
atheists is given in the Bhagavad-gitii. The atheist does not believe in the
creator, but he cannot give a good theory to explain the creation. Material
nature has no power to create without the power of the purusa, just as a
prakrti or woman cannot produce a child without the connection of a
puru§a. The puru§a impregnates, and the prakrti delivers. We should not
expect milk from the fleshy bags on the neck of the goat, although they
look like breastly nipples. Similarly, we should not expect any creative
power from the material ingredients; we must believe in the power of the
puru§a, who impregnates prakrti or nature. And because the Lord wished
to lie down in meditation, the material energy created innumerable
universes at once, and in each of them the Lord laid Himself down, and
thus all the planets and the different paraphernalia were created at once
by the will of the Lord. The Lord has unlimited potencies, and thus He
can perform as He likes by perfect planning, although personally He has
Text 3] �!i11a Is the Source of All Incarnations 139
nothing to do, and no one is greater than or equal to Him. That is the
verdict of the Vedas.
TEXT 3
yasyiivayava-samsthiinai[l
kalpito loka-vistara[l.
tadvai bhagavato riipam
viSuddharh sattvam urjitam
yasya-whose; avayava-bodily expansion; sarhsthiin ai[l-situated m;
kalpita[l.-is imagined; Zoka-planets of inhabitants; v ista ra[l.-various; tat

vai-but that is; bhagavata{l-of the Personality of Godhead; riip am - form ;
viSuddham- purely; sattvam- existence; urjitam-excellence.
TRANSLATION
It is believed that all the universal planetary systems are situated on

the extensive body of the puru�, but He has nothing to do with the
created material ingredients. His body is eternally in spiritual existence par
excellence.
PURPORT
The conception of the viriita-riipa or viSva-riipa of the Supreme Absolute

Truth is especially meant for the neophyte who can hardly think of the
transcendental form of the Personality of Godhead. To him a form means
something of this material world, and therefore an opposite conception of
the Absolute is necessary in the beginning to concentrate the mind on the
power extension of the Lord. As stated above, the Lord extends His
potency in the form of the mahat-tattva, which includes all material
ingredients. The extension of power by the Lord and the Lord Himself
personally are one in one sense, but at the same time the mahat-tattva is
different from the Lord. Therefore the potency of the Lord and the Lord
are simultaneously different and nondifferent. The conception of the
viriita-riipa, especially for the impersonalist, is thus nondifferent f rom the
eternal form of the Lord. This eternal form of the Lord exists prior to the
140 Srlmad-Bhagavatam [Canto 1, Ch. 3
creation of the mahat-tattva, and it is stressed here that the eternal form
of the Lord is par excellence spiritual or transcendental to the modes of
material nature. The very same transcendental form of the Lord is mani
fested by His internal potency, and the formation of His multifarious
manifestations of incarnations is always of the same transcendental quality,
without any touch of the mahat-tattva.
TEXT 4
q�:q�:q(l ��ffl
'"'
pasyanty ado mpam adabhra-cak�u�ii

sahasra -piidoru-bhujiinaniidbhutam
sahasra-murdha-sravar.iik�i-niisikarh
sahasra-mauly-ambara-kur.flalollasat
pasyanti-see; ada�-the form of the puru�a, mpam - form; adabhra

perfect; cak �usa- by the eyes; sahasra-pada-thousands of legs; urn
thighs; b h uja-iinana- hands and faces; adbhutam-wonderful; sahasra
thousands of; murdha- heads; sravar-a-ears; ak�i-eyes; niisikam-noses;
sahasra- thousands; mauli- garlands ; ambara- dresses ; ku r. flala-earrings;
ullasat-all glowing.
TRANSLATION
The devotees, with their perfect eyes, see the transcendental form of
the p11IWJa who has thousands of legs, thighs, arms and faces-all extraor
dinary. In that body there are thousands of heads, ears, eyes and noses.
They are decorated with thousands of helmets and earrings and are
adorned with garlands.
PURPORT
With our present materialized senses we cannot perceive anything of the

transcendental Lord. Our present senses are to be rectified by the process
of devotional service, and then the Lord becomes Himself revealed to us.
Text 5] �!!11a Is the Source of All Incarnations 141
In the Bhagavad-gitii it is confirmed that the transcendental Lord can be

perceived only by pure devotional service. So it is confirmed in the Vedas
that devotional service can lead one to the side of the Lord, and devotional
service only can reveal Him. In the Brahma-sarhhitii also it is said that the
Lord is always visible to the devotees whose eyes have been anointed with
the tinge of devotional service. So we have to take information of the
transcendental form of the Lord from persons who have actually seen
Him with perfect eyes smeared with devotional service. In the material
world also we do not always see things with our own eyes, but through
the experience of those who have actually seen or done things. If that is
the process for experiencing a mundane object, it is more perfectly
applicable in matters transcendental. So with patience and perserverance
only we can realize the transcendental subject matter regarding the
Absolute Truth and His different forms. He is formless to the neophytes,
but He is in transcendental form to the expert servitor.
TEXT 5
etan niiniivatiiriir-iirh
nidhiinarh bijam avyayam
yasyiirhsiirhsena srjyante
deva-tiryah-nariidaya{l
etat-this (form); niinii-multifarious; avatiiriir-iim-of the incarnations;

nidhiinam-source; bijam-seed; avyayam-indestructible; yasya-whose;
arhsa-plenary portion; arhsena-part of the plenary portion; s.rjyante
create; deva-demigods; tiryak-animals; nara-iidaya{l-human beings and
others.
TRANSLATION
This form [the second manifestation of puru�a] is the source and

indestructible seed of multifarious incarnations within the universe, and
from the particles and portions of this form, different living entities, like
demigods, men and others, are created.
PURPORT
The puru§a, after creating innumerable universes in the mahat-tattva,

enters in each of them as the second puru§a, Garbhodakasiiyi V�p.u. When
He saw that within the universe there is all darkness and space only
without a resti:1g place, He filled up half of the universe with water out of
His own perspiration and laid Himself down on the same water. This water
is called Garbhodaka. Then from His navel the stem of the lotus flower
sprouted, and on the flower petals the birth of Brahma, or the master
engineer of the universal plan, took place. Brahmii became the engineer of
the universe, and the Lord Himself took charge of the maintenance of the
universe as Vi��u. Brahma is generated from rajo-gur-a of prakrti, or the
mode of passion in nature, and Vi�p.u became the Lord of the mode of
goodness. Vigm, being transcendental to all the modes, is always aloof
from the materialistic affection. This is already explained before. And
from Brahma there is Rudra (Siva), who is in charge of the modes of
ignorance or darkness. He destroys the whole creation by the will of the
Lord. Therefore all three, namely Brahma, Vi�p.u and Siva, are incarnations
of the Garbhodaka5iiyi V��u. From Brahma the other demigods like
Dak�a, Maricyadi, Manu and many others become incarnated to generate
living entities within the universe. This Garbhodakasiiyi Vi�p.u is glorified
in the Vedas in the hymns of Garbha-stuti, which begin \vith the description
of the Lord as having thousands of heads, etc. The Garbhodakasiiyi Vi�!J.U
is the Lord of the universe, and although He appears to be lying within
the universe, He is always transcendental. This is also already explained.
Vi�p.u, who is the plenary portion of the Garbhodaka5iiyi Vi�!J.U, is the
Supersoul of the universal life, and He is known as the maintainer of the
universe or K§irodakasiiyi Vi�!J.U. So the three features of the original
Puru§a are thus understood. And all the incarnations within the universe
are emanations from this K§irodakasiiyi Vi�!lu.
In different millennia there are different incarnations, and they are
innumerable, although some of them are very prominent, such as Matsya,
Kurma, Varaha, Rama, N�simha, Viimana and many others. These incarna
tions are called lilii incarnations. Then there are qualitative incarnations
such as Brahmii, Vi�!J.u, and Siva or Rudra who take charge of the
different modes of material nature.
Lord Vi�!J.U is nondifferent from the Personality of Godhead. Lord Siva
is in the marginal position between the Personality of Godhead and the
living entities or jivas. Brahma is always a jiva-tattva. The highest pious
living being or the greatest devotee of the Lord is empowered with the
Text 5J �&'!a Is the Source of All Incarnations 143
potency of the Lord for creation, and he is called Brahma. His power is like
the power of the sun reflected in valuable stones and jewels. When there is
no such living being to take charge of the post of Brahma, the Lord Him
self becomes a Brahma and takes charge of the post.
Lord Siva is not an ordinary living being- He is the plenary portion of
the Lord, but because Lord Siva is in direct touch with material nature, he
is not exactly in the same transcendental position as Lord Vigm. The
difference is like that between milk and curd_ Curd is nothing but milk,
and yet it cannot be used in place of milk.
The next incarnations are the Manus. Within one day's duration of the
life of Brahma (which is calculated by our solar year as 4,300,000 x 1,000
years) there are fourteen Manus. Therefore there are 420 Manus in one
month of Brahma and 5,040 Manus in one year of Brahma. Brahma lives
for one hundred years of his age, and therefore there are 5,040 x 100 or
504,000 Manus in the duration of Brahma's life. There are innumerable
universes with one Brahma in each of them, and all of them are created
and annihilated during the breathing time of the puru§a. Therefore one
can simply imagine how many millions of Manus there are during one
breath of the puru§a.
The Manus who are prominent within this universe are as follows:
Yajiia as Svayambhuva Manu, Vibhu as Svaroci�a Manu, Satyasena as
Uttama Manu, Hari as Tamasa Manu, Vaiku!ltha as Raivata Manu, Ajita as
Cak�u�a Manu, Vamana as Vaivasvata Manu (the present age is under the
Vaivasvata Manu), Sarvabhauma as Savar"!li Manu, J;t�abha as Dak�asavar"!li
Manu, Vi�vaksena as Brahmasavar¢ Manu, Dharmasetu as Dharmasavar¢
Manu, Sudhama as Rudrasavar!li Manu, Yogesvara as Devasavar"!li Manu,
and B�hadbhiinu as Indra-savar!li Manu. These are the names of one set of
fourteen Manus covering 4,300,000,000 solar years as described above.
Then there are the yugiivatiiras or the incarnations of the millennia.
The yugas are known as Satya-yuga, Treta-yuga, Dvapara-yuga and Kali
yuga. The incarnations of each yuga are of different color. The colors are
white, red, black and yellow. In the Dvapara-yuga, Lord ��!!a in black
color appeared, and in the Kali-yuga Lord Caitanya in yellow color
appeared.
So all the incarnations of the Lord are mentioned in the revealed
scriptures. There is no scope for an imposter to become an incarnation,
for he must be mentioned in the siistras. An incarnation does not declare
Himself to be an incarnation of the Lord, but great sages agree by the
symptoms mentioned in the revealed scriptures. The features of the
incarnation and the particular type of mission which He has to execute
144 · Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto I, Ch. 3
are mentioned in the revealed scriptures.

Apart from the direct incarnations, there are innumerable empowered
incarnations. They are also mentioned in the revealed scriptures. Such
incarnations are directly as well as indirectly empowered. When they are
directly empowered they are called incarnations, but when they are in
directly empowered they are called vibhutis. Directly empowered incar
nations are the Kumaras, Narada, P�thu, Se�a, Ananta, etc. As far as
vibhutis are concerned, they are very explicitly described in the Bhagavad
gitii in the Vibhuti-yoga chapter. And for all these different types of
incarnations, the fountainhead is the Garbhodakasiiyi Vi�!J.U.
TEXT 6
� �q- � �tr: � �'Uf�Hr: I

:q:iffi �� ;mt �tR+.c4'4�fo� II � II
sa eva prathamarh deva[l.
kaumiirarh sargam iisrita[l.
caciira duscararh brahmii
brahmacaryam akhar4itam
sa[l.-that; eva- certainly; prathamam-first; deva[l.-Supreme Lord;

kaumiiram-named the Kumaras (unmarried); sa rgam creation; iisrita[l.
-
under; c aciira- performed; duscaram-very difficult to do; brahmii-in

the order of Brahman; brah macaryam - under discipline to realize the
Absolute (Brahman); akhar�itam-unbroken.
TRANSLATION
First of all, in the beginning of creation, there were the four unmarried
sons of Brahma [the Kumaras] , who, being situated in a vow of celibacy,
underwent severe austerities for realization of the Absolute Truth.
PURPORT
The creation of the material world is effected, maintained and then

again annihilated at certain intervals. So there are different names of the
creations in terms of the particular types of Brahma, the father of the
living beings in the creation. These Kumaras as above-mentioned, appeared
,
in the kaumiira creation of the material world, and to teach us the process
Text 7) ��qa Is the Source of All Incarnations 145
of Brahman realization, they underwent a severe type of disciplinary action

as bachelors. These Kumaras are empowered incarnations. And before
executing the severe type of disciplinary actions, all of them became
qualified briihmar-as. This example suggests that one must first acquire the
qualifications of a briihmar-a, not simply by birth but also by quality, and
then one can undergo the process Of Brahman realization.
TEXT 7
f� ij �� «tl��·l�i � I
13'(� i}qiG>� �: � �: II \9
.. II
dvitiyarh tu bhaviiyiisya
rasiitala-gatiirh mahim
uddhari§yann upiidatta
yajiiesaft saukararh vapuft
dvitiyam-the second; tu- but; bhaviiya-for welfare; asya-of this earth;

rasiitala-the lowest; gatiim-having gone; mahim-the earth; uddhari§yan
lifting up; upiidatta- established ; yajiidaft - the proprietor or the supreme
enjoyer; sauka ra m- hoggish ; vapuft -incarnation.
TRANSLATION
The supreme enjoyer of all sacrifices accepted the incarnation of a

boar [the second incarnation] , and for the welfare of the earth He lifted
the earth up from the nether regions of the universe. �-
PURPORT
The indication is that for each and every incarnation of the Personality
of Godhead, the particular function executed is also mentioned. There
cannot be any incarnation without a particular function, and such functions
are always extraordinary. They are impossible for any living being to
perform. The incarnation of the boar was to take the earth out of Pluto's
region of filthy matter. Picking up something from a filthy place is done
by a boar, and the all-powerful Personality of Godhead displayed this
wonder to the asuras, who hid the earth in such a filthy place. There is
nothing impossible for Him, and although the Personality of Godhead
played the part of a boar, still by the devotees He is worshiped, staying
always in transcendence.
TEXT 8
q:�l�f!�Qq � �ttfWt�� : I
� Ql�6+tl+.t! � • �: II � II
trtiyam [§i-sargarh vai
devar�itvam upetya sa[!.
tantrarh siitvatam iica�ta
nai§karmyarh karmartiirh yata[l
trtiyam-the third one; T§i-sargam-the millennium of the nis; vai

certainly; devar§itvam-incarnation of the !§i amongst the demigods;
upetya-having accepted; sa[l.-he; tantrum-exposition of the Vedas;
siitvatam-which is especially meant for devotional service; aca§ta--collect
ed; n ai§ k a rmyam nonfru itive; karmartiim-of work; yata[l.-from which.
-
TRANSLATION
In the millennium of the ��is, the Personality of Godhead accepted the

third empowered incarnation in the form of Devar�i Narada, who is a great
sage among the demigods. He collected expositions of the Vedas which
deal with devotional service and which inspire nonfruitive action.
PURPORT
The great :{t�i Narada, who is an empowered incarnation of the Person

ality of Godhead, propagates devotional service all over the universe. All
great devotees of the Lord all over the universe and in different planets
and species of life are his disciples. Srila Vyasadeva, the compiler of the
Srimad-Bhiigavatam, is also one of his disciples. He is the author of
Niirada-paiicariitra, which is the exposition of the Vedas, particularly for
devotional service of the Lord. This Niirada-paiicariitra trains the karmis
or the fruitive workers to achieve liberation from the bondage of fruitive
work. The conditioned souls are mostly attracted by fruitive work because
they want to enjoy life by the sweat of their own brow. The whole
universe is full of fruitive workers in all species of life. The fruitive works
include all kinds of economic development plans. But the law of nature
provides that every action has its resultant reaction, and the performer of
the work is bound up by such reactions, good or bad. The reaction of good
work is comparative material prosperity, whereas the reaction of bad work
Text 9] ��qa Is the Source of All Incarnations 147
is comparative material distress. But material conditions, either in so-called

happiness or in so-called distress, are all meant ultimately for distress only.
Foolish materialists have no information how to obtain eternal happiness
in the unconditional state. Sri Narada informs these foolish fruitive
workers how to realize the reality of happiness. He gives direction to the
diseased men of the world how one's present engagement can lead one to
the path of spiritual emancipation. The physician gives direction to the
patient to take treated milk in the form of curd for his sufferings from
indigestion due to his taking another milk preparation. So the cause of the
disease and the remedy of the disease may be the same, but it must be
treated by an expert physician like Narada. The Bhagavad-gitii also gives
the same solution for serving the Lord by the fruits of one's labor. That
will lead one to the path of nai.§karmya, or liberation.
turye dharma-kalii-sarge
nara-niiriiya[tiiv [§i
bhutviitmopasamopetam
akarod duscararh tapaf!.
turye-in the fourth of the line; dharma-kala-wife of Dharmaraja;

sarge-being born of; nara-niiriiya[tau-named Nara and Naraya!J.a; ni
sages; bhutvii-becoming; iitma-upasama-controlling the senses; upetam
for achievement of; akarot-undertook; duscaram-very strenuous; tapa[L
penance.
TRANSLATION
In the fourth incarnation, the Lord became Nara and Naray3!la, the
twin sons of the wife of King Dharma. Thus He undertook severe and
exemplary penances to control the senses.
PURPORT
As it was advised by King !t�abha to His sons, tapasya, or voluntary

acceptance of penance for realization of the transcendence, is the only
duty of the human being; it was so done by the Lord Himself in an
exa.mplary manner to teach us. The Lord is very kind to the forgetful
souls. He therefore comes Himself and leaves behind necessary instructions
and also sends His good sons as representatives to call all the conditioned
souls back to Godhead. Recently, within the memory of everyone, Lord
Caitanya also appeared for the same purpose: to show special favor to
fallen souls of this age of iron industry. The incarnation of araya!la is
worshiped still at Badarinliraya!la, on the range of the Himalayas.
TEXT 10
q�: � wmt ftmr: 4iteM9!6'( I

Sf1qt=qtU« � 6*1Ut¥4NMut4'( II� o II
paiicamaft kapilo niima
siddhesaft kiila-viplutam
proviiciisuraye siihkh yam
tattva-griima-vinirr-ayam
paiicamaft-the fifth one; kapilaft- Kapila; niima-of the name; siddhesaft

-the foremost amongst the perfect; kiila-time; viplu tam-lost; proviica
·
said; asuraye-unto the brahmar-a named Asuri; sahkhyam-metaphysics;
tattva griima-the
- sum total of the creative elements; vinirr-ayam
exposition.
TRANSLATION
The fifth incarnation, named Lord Kapila, is foremost among perfected

beings. He gave an exposition of the creative elements and metaphysics
to Asuri Brahm3!1a, for in course of time this knowledge had been lost.
PURPORT
The sum total of the creative elements is twenty-four in all. Each and
every one of them are explicitly explained in the system of Sankhya
philosophy. Siirikhya philosophy is generally called metaphysics by the
European scholars. The etymological meaning of siinkhya is that which
explains very lucidly by analysis of the material elements. This was done
for the first time by Lord Kapila, who is said herein to be the fifth in the
line of incarnations.
TEXT ll
�1{_ 3l�(q€40f� �: �s-wt""�:£14'"1 I

....
3lt�Ett\¥te4i�31t,��ll��II
Text 12] Kp�J!a Is the Source of All Incarnations 149
§a§tham atrer apatyatvam

vrtaft priipto'nasiiyayii
iinvik§ikim alarkiiya
prahliidiidibhya iiciviin
§U§tham-the sixth one; atreft-of Atri; apatyatvam- sonship; v.rtaft

being prayed for; p riiptaft-obtained; anasiiyayii-by Anasiiya; iinvik§ikim
on the subject of transcendence; alarkiiya-unto Alarka; prahliida-iidibhya[l.
-unto Prahlada, etc.; iiciviin-spoke.
TRANSLATION
The sixth incarnation of the puru�a was the son of the sage Atri. He
was born in the womb of Anasiiya, who prayed for an incarnation. He
spoke on the subject of transcendence to Alarka, Prahlada and others
[Yadu, Haihaya, etc.].
PURPORT
The Lord incarnated Himself as Dattatreya, the son of ��i Atri and
Anasiiya. The history of the birth of Dattatreya as an incarnation of the
Lord is mentioned in the Brahmiir-fla Puriir-a in connection with the story
of the devoted wife. It is said there that Anasiiya, the wife of ��i Atri,
prayed before the Lords Brahma, Vi�!J.U and Siva as follows: "My lords, if
you are pleased with me, and if you desire me to ask from you some sort
of blessings, then I pray that you combine together to become my son."
This was accepted by the lords, and as Dattatreya the Lord expounded the
philosophy of the spirit soul and especially instructed Alarka, Prahlada,
Y adu, Haihaya, etc.
TEXT 12
mr: � (i�4"S+4tiitltl6 I
311t�i
� �: �i�(qi�itt+f!�IW'(I(4( ��II
tataft saptama iikiityiim
rucer yajiio'bhyajiiyata
sa yiimiidyai[l. sura-gar-air
apiit sviiyambhuviintaram
tataft-after that; saptame-the seventh in the line; iikiityiim-in the

womb of Akuti; m ce lt-by Prajapati Ruci; yajiiafr.-the Lord's incarnation
as Yajiia; abhyajayata-advented; sa[!.- He; yiimii-iidyai?t - with Yam a, etc.;
sura-gar-ai?t·-with demigods; apiit-ruled; sviiyambhuva--antaram-the
change of the period of Svaymbhuva Manu.
TRAN SLATIO N
The seventh incarnation was Yajiia, the son of Prajapati Ruci and his
wife Akuti. He controlled the period during the change of the Svayamhhuva
Manu and was assisted by demigods such as His son Yama and others.
PURPORT
The administrative posts occupied by the demigods for maintaining the

regulations of the material world are offered to the highly elevated pious
living beings. When there is a scarcity of such pious living beings, the Lord
incarnates Himself as Brahma, Prajapati, Indra, etc., and takes up the
charge. During the period of Svayambhuva Manu (the present period is of
Vaivasvata Manu) there was no suitable living being who could occupy
the post of Indra, the King of the Indraloka (heaven) planet. The Lord
Himself at that time became Indra. Assisted by His own sons like Yama
and other demigods, Lord Yajiia ruled the administration of the universal
affairs.
TEXT 13
3l!it li�o;ocf G � �:I

�- trol � �l�'i�'if#it'{ II��II
G.§tame memdevyiim tu
niibher jiita umkrama[l
darsayan vartma dhiriir-iim
saroiisrama-namaskrtam
a§tame-the eighth of the incarnations; merudevyiim tu -in the womb

of Merudevi, the wife of; niibhe[l- King Niibhi;jiita[t-took birth; umkrama[l
-the all-powerful Lord; darsayan-by showing; vartma-the way; dhiriir-iim
-of the perfect beings; saroa-all; iiSrama-orders of life; namaskrtam-
honored by.
Text 13] �llf!a Is the Source of All Incarnations 151
TRANSLATION
The eighth incarnation was King J}�abha, son of King Nahhi and his
wife Merudevi. In this incarnation the Lord showed the path of perfection,
which is followed by those who have fully controlled their senses and who
are honored by all orders of life.
PURPORT
The society of human beings is naturally divided into eight by orders

and statuses of life, the four divisions of occupation and four divisions of
cultural advancement. The intelligent class, the administrative class, the
productive class and the laborer class are the four divisions of occupation.
And the student life, the householder's life, retired life and renounced
life are the four statuses of cultural advancement towards the path of
spiritual realization. Out of these, the renounced order of life, or the order
of sannyii.sa, is considered the highest of all, and a sannyiisi is constitution
ally the spiritual master for all the orders and divisions. In the sannyasa
order also there are four stages of upliftment toward perfection. Such
stages are called the kuticaka, bahudaka, parivrajakacarya, and the parama
harhsa. The paramaharhsa stage of life is the highest stage of perfection.
This order of life is respected by all others. Maharaja ��bha, the son of
King Tabhi and Merudevi, was an incarnation of the Lord, and He in
structed His sons to follow the path of perfection by tapasya which
sanctifies one's existence and enables one to attain the stage of spiritual
happiness which is eternal and ever increasing. Every living being is search
ing after happiness, but no one knows where eternal and unlimited happi
ness is obtainable. Foolish men seek after material sense pleasure as a
substitute for real happiness, but such foolish men forget that temporary
so-called happiness derived from sense pleasures is also enjoyed by the
dogs and hogs. No animal, bird or beast is bereft of this sense pleasure.
In every species of life, including the human form of life, such happiness
is immensely obtainable. The human form of life is, however, not meant
for such cheap happiness. The human life is meant for attaining eternal and
unlimited happiness by spiritual realization. This spiritual realization is
obtained by tapasya or undergoing voluntarily the path of penance and
abstinence from material pleasures. Those who have been trained for
abstinence in material pleasures are called dhira, or men undisturbed by
the senses. These dhiras can accept the orders of sannyasa, and they can
gradually rise up to the status of the paramaharhsa, which is adored by all
members of the society. King J}�abha propagated this mission, and at the
last stage He became completely aloof from the material bodily needs,
which is a rare stage not to be imitated by foolish men, but to be wor
shiped by all.
TEXT 14
�tf:qffl � � � �: I
�+ii+ii-.�Rhu��p;j ij' �: II� CJII
nibhir y iicito bheje
navamam piirthivam vapufi.
dugdhemiim O§adhir vipriis
ten iiyam sa usattamafi.
_r§ibhifi.-by the sages; yiicitafi.-being prayed for; bheje-accepted;

navamam-the ninth one; piirthivam-the ruler of the earth; vapufi.-body;
dugdha-milking; imiim-all these; O§adhi[t-products of the earth; vipriifi.-
0 briihmarzas; t e na-by; ayam-this; safi.-he; usattamafi.-beautifully attrac
tive.
TRANSLATION
0 brahmatJ.as, the ninth incarnation of the Lord, prayed for by sages,

was King Pfthu, who cultivated the land to yield various produces, and for
that reason the earth was beautiful and attractive.
PURPORT
Before the advent of King Prthu, there was great havoc of maladministra
tion due to the vicious life of the previous king, the father of Maharaja
Pfthu. The intelligent class of men (namely the sages and the briihmarzas)
not only prayed for the Lord to come down, but they also dethroned the
previous king. It is the duty of the king to be pious and thus look after the
all around welfare of the citizens. Whenever there is some negligence on
the part of the king in discharging his duty, the intelligent class of men
must dethrone him. The intelligent class of men, however, do not occupy
the royal throne because they have much more important duties for the
welfare of the public. Instead of occupying the royal throne, they prayed
for the incarnation of the Lord, and the Lord came as Maharaja Pfthu.
Real intelligent men or qualified briihmarzas never aspire for political
Text 15) K.r�11a Is the Source of All Incarnations 153
posts. Maharaja Prthu excavated many produces from the earth, and thus
not only the citizens became happy to have such a good king, but the
complete sight of the earth also became beautiful and attractive.
TEXT 15
riiparh sa jagrhe miitsyarh

ciik�u�odadhi-samplave
niivy iiropya mahimayyiim
apiid vaivasvatarh manum
rii pam-form; sa[l - he; jagrhe accepted; miitsyam-of fish; ciik�u§a

-
Cak�u�a; udadhi-water; samplave-inundation; niivi-on the boat; iiropya

-keeping on; mahi-the earth; mayyiim-drowned in; apiit-protected;
vaivasvatam- V aivasvata; manum-Manu, the father of man.
TRANSLATION
When there was a complete inundation after the period of the C��a
Manu and the whole world was deep within water, the Lord accepted the
form of a fish and protected V aivasvata Manu, keeping him up on a boat.
PURPORT
According to Sripada Sridhara Svami, the original commentator on the

Bhiigavata, there is not always a devastation after the change of every
Manu. And yet this inundation after the period of Cak�u� Manu took
place in order to show some wonders to Satyavrata. But Sri jlva Gosvami
has given definite proofs from authoritative scriptures (like Vi§rm
dharmottara, Miirkart!leya Puriifla, Harivarhsa, etc.) that there is always
a devastation after the end of each and every Manu. Srila Visvanatha
Cakravarti has also supported Srila jlva Gosvami, and he (Sri Cakravarti)
has also quoted from Bhiigavatiimrtam about this inundation after each
Manu. Apart from this, the Lord, in order to show special favor to
Satyavrata, a devotee of the Lord, in this particular period, incarnated
Himself.
TEXT 16
��JO(i��l llmiT ¥t�(l"if�� I

�-a �&�or 'm l(€fltG:� f�: II�� II
suriisuriirziim udadhim
mathnatiim mandariicalam
dadhre kamatha-riiperza
p[§tha ekiidase vibhu[t
sura-the theists; asuriirziim-of the atheists; udadhim-in the ocean;

mathnatiim - churning; mandariicalam-the Mandaracalam Hill; dadhre
sustained; kamatha-tortoise; riiper w - in the form of; p[§{he-shell; ekiidas e
-eleventh in the line; vibhu� -the great.
TRANSLATION
The eleventh incarnation of the Lord was in the form of a tortoise

whose shell served as a pivot for the Mandaracalam Hill, which was being
used as a churning rod by the theists and atheists of the universe.
PURPORT
Once both the atheists and the theists were engaged in producing nectar
from the sea so that all of them could become deathless by drinking it.
At that time the Mandaracalam Hill was used as the churning rod, and the
shell of Lord Tortoise, the incarnation of Godhead, became the resting
place (pivot) of the hill in the sea water.
TEXT 17
dhiinvantaram dviidasamam
trayodasamam eva ca
apiiyayat suriin anyiin
mohinyii mohayan striyii
Text 19] Kt�Qa Is the Source of All Incarnations 155
dhiinvantaram-the incarnation of Godhead named Dhanvantari;

dviidasamam-the twelfth in the line; trayodasamam-the thirteenth in the
line; eva-certainly; ca-and; apiiyayat-gave to drink; suriin-the demigods;
anyiin other s; mohinyii-by charming beauty;
- m ohayan alluring ; striyii
-
in the form of a woman.
TRANSLATION
In the twelfth incarnation, the Lord appeared as Dhanvantari, and in

the thirteenth He allured the atheists by the charming beauty of a woman
and gave nectar to the demigods to drink.
TEXT 18
caturdasarit niirasiritharit ·
b�bhrad daityendram urjitam

dadiira karajair iiriiv
erakiirit kata-krd yathii
caturdaSam-the fourteenth in the line; niirasiritham-the incarnation of

the Lord as half man and half lion; bibhrat-advented; da ityen dram the -
king of the atheists; urjitam - str o ngly built; dadara- bifurcated; karajaifi.
by the nails; iirau-on the lap; erakiim-canes; kata k rt c arpente r; yathii-·
- -
just like.
TRANSLATION
In the fourteenth incarnation, the Lord appeared as Nrsimha and

bifurcated the strong body of the atheist Hira':lyakasipu with His nails,
just as a carpenter pierces cane.
TEXT 19
q� cWt'irt t�l•ll�� :I

� tiN+tl'it ��
156 Srimad-Bhigavatam [Canto l, Ch. 3
paficadasam viimanakam
krtviigiid adhvaram balefi.
pada-trayam yiicamiinafi.
pratyiiditsus tri.-p�tapam
paficada5am-the fifteenth in the line; viimanakam-the dwarf briihma[ta;

k rtva by assumption of; agiit-went; adhvaram-arena of sacrifice; balefi.
-
of King Bali; p ada tmyam-three steps only; yiicamiinafi.-begging;

-
pratyiiditsufi.-willing at heart to return; t ri. p �tapam-the kingdom of the

-
three planetary systems.
TRANSLATION
In the fifteenth incarnation, the Lord assum ed the form of a dwarf

brahm�a [ Vamana] and visited the arena of sacrifice arranged by Maharaja
Bali. Although at heart He was willing to regain the kingdom of the three
planetary systems, He simply asked for a donation of three steps of land.
PURPORT
The Almighty God can bestow upon anyone the kingdom of the uni
verse from a very small beginning, and similarly, He can take away the
kingdom of the universe on the plea of begging a small piece of land.
TEXT 20
� tfli�l� � - ��
�4ft'6€q: iPm f.f:f4�l'IEfit;;:q(T'( II� o II
avatiire � qla5am e
pa5yan bmhma-druho n[piin
trifi.-sapta-krtvalt kupito
nifi.k§atriim akaron mahim
avatiire-in the incarnation of the Lord; �qlaSame-sixteenth; pa5yan

seeing; b rnhm a-d ruhafi.-di sobedient to the orders of the briihmartas;
n.rpan-the kingly order; t rifi. sapta-thrice seven times; krtvaft-had done;
-
kupitafi.-being eng-ctged; nifi.-negation; k�atriim-the administrative class;

akarot-did perform; mahim-the earth.
Text 21I l<.r�f!a Is the Source of All Incarnations 157
TRANSLATION
As Bhfgupati, the .sixteenth incarnation of the Godhead, the Lord

annihilated the administrative class [�atriyasI twenty-one times, being
angry with them because of their rebellion against the brahm3!J.3!' [the
intelligent class I .
PURPORT
The k�atriyas or the administrative class of men are expected to rule the
planet by the direction of the intelligent class of men who give direction
to the rulers in terms of the standard siistras or the books of revealed
knowledge. The rulers carry on the administration according to that direc
tion. Whenever there is disobedience on the part of the k�atriyas or the
administrative class against the orders of the learned and intelligent
briihmarws, the administrators are removed by force from the posts, and
arrangement is made for better administration.
TEXT 21
-- .
mr: �� Rn ('(�'4��r q(t�(t(( 1
:q� �: mm qT �m�: ��II
tata[l. saptadase jiita[l.
satyavatyiirit parasariit
cakre veda-taro[!. siikhii
dr§tvii puritso 'lpa-medhasal)
tata[I.- thereafter; saptadase-in the seventeenth incarnation; jiita[I.

advented; satyavatyiim-in the womb of Satyavati; pariisariit-by Pariisara
Muni; cakre-prepared; veda-taro[l.-of the desire tree of the Vedas; siikhii[l.
-branches; dr§tvii-be seeing; puritsa[l.-the people in general; alpa
medhasa [l.- less intelligent.
TRANSLATION
Thereafter, in the seventeenth incarnation of Godhead, Sri Vyasadeva

appeared in the womb of Satyavati, wife of Parasara Muni, and he divided
the one Veda into several branches and sub-branches, seeing that the
people in general were less intelligent.
PURPORT
Originally the Veda is one. But Srila Vyasadeva divided the original
Veda into four, namely Siima, Yajus, .f{k, Atharoa, and then again they
were explained in different branches like the Purarws and theJiahiibhiirata.
\' edic language and the subject matter are ,-ery difficult for ordinary men.
They are understood by the highly intelligent and self-realized briihmar-as.
But the present age of Kali is full of ignorant men. Even those who are
born by a briihmar-a father are, in the present age, no better than the
sudras or the women. The twice-born men, namely the briihmar-as,
k§atriyas and vaiSyas, are expected to undergo a cultural purificatory
process known as sarhskiiras, but because of the bad influence of the
present age the so-called members of the briihmar-a and other high order
families are no longer highly cultured. They are called the dvija-bandhu or
the friends and family members of the twice-born. But these dvija-bandhus
are classified amongst the sudras and the women. Srila Vyasadeva divided
the Vedas in various branches and sub-branches for the sake of the less
intelligent classes like the dvija-bandhus, sudras and the women.
TEXT 22
��mn ij{f.fil��"*'-t�l 1
��If;{ � �.ftr.flu;.r�n � II��II
nara·devatvam iipannafl
sura-hiirya-cihir�ayii
samudra-nigrahiidini
cakre viryiir-y atafl param
nara-human being; devatvam-divinity; iipannaf!.-having assumed the

form of; sura-the demigods; kiirya-activities; cikir�ayii-for the purpose of
performing; samudra-the Indian Ocean; nigraha-iidini-controlling, etc.;
cakre-did perform; viryiir-i-superhuman prowess; atafl param- thereafter.
TRANSLATION
In the eighteenth incarnation, the Lord appeared as King Rama. In

order to perform some pleasing work for the demigods, He exhibited
superhuman powers by controlling the Indian Ocean and then killing the
atheist King Rav�a, who was on the other side of the sea.
Text 23] ��Qa Is the Source of All Incarnations 159
PURPORT
The Personality of Godhead Sri Rama assumed the form of a human

being and appeared on the· ear.tll. for the purpose of doing some pleasing
work for the demigods or the administratiw personalities to maintain the
order of the universe. Sometimes great demons and atheists like Ra,·a1_1a
and Hiral)yakasipu and many others becon�e Yery famous due to advancing
material ci,ilization by the help of material science and other acti,-itie::::
with a spirit of challenging the established order of the Lord. For example.
the attempt to fly to other planets by material means is a challenge to the
established order. The conditions of each and ewry planet are different.
and different classes of human beings are accomodated there for particular
purposes mentioned in the codes of the Lord. But, puffed up by tiny
success in material advancement, sometimes the godless materialist chal
lenges the existence of God. Ravapa was one of them, and he wanted to
deport ordinary men to the planets of Indra (heaven) by material means
without consideration of the necessary qualifications. He wanted a stair
case to be built up directly reaching the heavenly planet so that people
might not be required to undergo the routine of pious work necessary to
enter that planet. He also wanted to perform other acts against the
established rule of the Lord. He even challenged the authority of Sri Rama
the Personality of Godhead and kidnapped His wife Sltli. Of course Lord
Rama came to chastise this atheist, answering the prayer and desire of the
demigods. He therefore took up the challenge of Raval)a, and the complete
activity is the subject matter of the Ramaya[la. Because Lord Ramacandra
was the Personality of Godhead, He exhibited superhuman activities which
no human being, including the materially advanced Raval)a, could perform.
Lord Ramacandra prepared a royal road on the Indian Oceaa with stones
that floated on the water. The modern scientists have done research in the
area of weightlessness, but it is not possible to bring in weightlessness any
where and everywhere. But because weightlessness is the creation of ihe
Lord by which He can make the gigantic planets fly and float in the air, He
made the stones even within this earth to be weightless and prepared a
stone bridge on the sea without any supporting pillar. That is the display
of the power of God.
TEXT 23
�;rf.i��!Jfttlr �IJI! �R� I

�%"tll'l'TNfij � �•11:11;(((�(4( II�� II
ekonavirhse virhsatime
V[FJ4u priipya janmani
riima-kr��iiv iti bhuvo
bhagaviin aharad bharcim
ekonavirhse-in the nineteenth; virhsatime-in the twentieth also;

vm'j,4u-in the Vr�tri dynasty; priipya-having obtained; janmani-births;
roma-Balarama; kn�au-Sii Kr�Qa; iti-thus; bhuva[l.-of the world;
bhagaviin-the Personality of Godhead; aharat-removed; bharam-burden.
TRANSLATION
In the nineteenth and twentieth incarnations, the Lord advented

Himself as Lord Balarama and Lord Kr�':la in the family of V r�tri [the
Yadu dynasty J, and by so doing He removed the burden of the world.
PURPORT
The specific mention of the word bhagaviin in this text indicates that
Balarama and Kr��a are original forms of the Lord. This will be further
explained later. Lord Kr��a is not an incarnation of the puru�a as we
learned from the beginning of this chapter. He is directly the original
Personality of Godhead, and Balarama is the first plenary manifestation
of the Lord. From Baladeva the first phalanx of plenary expansions,
Vasudeva, Sarikar�a�a, Aniruddha and Pradyumna, expands. Lord Sri
Kr��a is Vasudeva, and Baladeva is Sankar�a�a.
TEXT 24
�� (1+5ft� ("(++tltil� wf� I

�:
� �lttliil�tlfl! qf\�90 l{f?I��Rr ��II
tata[l. kalau sampravrtte
sammohiiya sura-dv4iim
buddho niimniiiijana-suta[l.
kikate�u bhav4yati
tata[l.-tl�ereafter; kalau-the age of Kali; sampravrtte-having ensued;

sammohiiya-for the purpose of deluding; sura-the theists; dv4iim-those
who are envious; buddha[!.-Lord Buddha; niimnii-of the name; aiijana-
Text 24] ��qa Is the Source of All Incarnations 161
su ta[l - the son of Afijana (Lord Buddha); kikat e�u in the province of
-
Gaya (Behar); bhavi§yati-will take p lace.
TRANSLATION
Then, in the beginning of Kali-yuga, the Lord will appear as Lord

Buddha, the son of Afijana, in the province of Gaya, just for the purpose
of deluding those who are envious of the faithful theist.
PURPORT
Lord Buddha, a powerful incarnation of the Personality of Godhead,

appeared in the province of Gaya (Bihar) as the son of Afji ana, and he
preached his own conception of nonviolence and deprecated even the
animal sacrifices sanctioned in the Vedas. At the time when Lord Buddha
appeared, the people in general were atheistic and preferred animal flesh
to anything else. On the plea of Vedic sacrifice, every place was practically
turned into a slaughterhouse, and animal killing was indulged in unrestrict
edly. Lord Buddha preached nonviolence, taking pity on the poor animals.
He preached that he did not believe in the tenets of the Vedas and stressed
the adverse psychological effects incurred by animal killing. Less intelligent
men of the age of Kali, who had no faith in God, followed his principle,
and for the time being they were trained in moral discipline and nonvio
lence, the preliminary steps for proceeding further on the path of God
realization. He deluded the atheists because such atheists who followed his
principles did not believe in God, but they kept their absolute faith in
Lord Buddha who himself was the incarnation of God. Thus the faithless
people were made to believe in God in the form of Lord Buddha. That was
the mercy of Lord Buddha: He made the faithless faithful to him.
Killing of animals before the advent of Lord Buddha was the most
prominent feature of the society. They claimed that these were Vedic
sacrifices. When theVedas are not accepted through the authoritative
Vedas are misled by the
disciplic succession, the casual readers of the
flowery language of that system of knowledge. In the Bhagavad-gitii a
comment has been made on such foolish scholars. The foolish scholars of
Vedic literature who do not care to receive the transcendental message
through the transcendental realized sources of disciplic succession are sure
to be bewildered. To them, the ritualistic ceremonies are considered to be
all in all. They have no depth of knowledge, according to the Bhagavad
gitii. The whole system of the Vedas is to lead one gradually to the path of
162 Srimad-Bhiigavatam [Canto l, Ch. 3
the Supreme Lord. The whole theme of Vedic literature is to know the
Supreme Lord, the individual soul, the cosmic situation and the relations
between all these items. When the relation is known, the relative function
begins, and as a result of such a function the ultimate goal of life or going
back to Godhead takes place in the easiest manner. Unfortunately, un
authorized scholars of the Vedas become captivated by the purificatory
ceremonies only, and natural progress is checked thereby.
To such bewildered persons of atheistic propensity, Lord Buddha is the
emblem of theism. He therefore first of all wanted to check the habit of
animal killing. The animal killers are dangerous elements on the path of
going back to Godhead. There are two types of animal killers. The soul is
also sometimes called the "animal" or the living being. Therefore, both
the slaughterer of animals as well as those who have lost their identity of
soul are animal killers.
Maharaja Parik�it said that only the animal killer cannot relish the
transcendental message of the Supreme Lord. Therefore if people are to
be educated to the path of Godhead they must be taught first and foremost
to s top the process of animal killing as above mentioned. It is nonsensical
to say that animal killing has nothing to do with spiritual realization. By
this dangerous theory many so-called sannyiisis have sprung up by the
grace of Kali-yuga who preach animal killing under the garb of the Vedas.
The subject matter has already been discussed in the conversation between
Lord Caitanya and Maulana Chand Kazi Shaheb. The animal sacrifice as
stated in the Vedas is different from the unrestricted animal killing in the
slaughterhouse. Because the asuras or the so-called scholars of Vedic
literatures put forward the evidence of animal killing in the Vedas, Lord
Buddha superficially denied the authority of the Vedas. This rejection of
the Vedas by Lord Buddha was adopted in order to save people from the
vice of animal killing as well as to save the poor animals from the
slaughtering process of their big brothers who clamor for universal brother
hood, peace, justice and equity. There is no justice when there is animal
killing. Lord Buddha wanted to stop it completely, and therefore his cult
of ahirhsii was propagated not only in India but also outside the country.
Technically Lord Buddha's philosophy is called atheistic because there
is no acceptance of the Supreme Lord and because that system of philoso
phy denied the authority of the Vedas. But that is an act of camouflage
by the Lord. Lord Buddha is the incarnation of Godhead. As such, he is
the original propounder of Vedic knowledge. He therefore cannot reject
Vedic philosophy. But he rejected it outwardly because the sura-dv�a, or
the demons who are always envious of the devotees of Godhead, try to
Text 25] ��11a Is the Source of All Incarnations 163
support cow killing or animal killing from the pages of the Vedas, and this
is now being done by the modernized sannyiisis. Lord Buddha had to
reject the authority of the Vedas altogether. This is simply technical, and
had it not been so he would not have been so accepted as the incarnation
of Godhead. Neither would he have been worshiped in the transcendental
songs of the poet J ayadeva, who is a V ai�!lava iiciirya. He preached the pre
liminary principles of the Vedas in a manner suitable for the time being
(and so also did Acarya Sailkaracarya) to establish the authority of the
Vedas. Therefore both Lord Buddha and Acarya Sarikara paved the path
of theism, and V ai�!lava iiciiryas, specifically Lord Sri Caitanya Maha
prabhu, led the people on the path towards a realization of going back to
Godhead.
We are glad that people are taking interest in the nonviolent movement
of Lord Buddha. But will they take the matter very seriously and close the
animal slaughterhouses altogether? If not, there is no meaning to the
ahirhsa cult.
Srimad-Bhiigavatam was composed just prior to the beginning of the
age of Kali (about five thousand years ago), and Lord Buddha appeared
about 2,600 years ago. Therefore in the Srimad-Bhiigavatam Lord Buddha is
foretold. Such is the authority of this clear scripture. There are many such
prophecies, and they are being fulfilled one after another. They will in
dicate the positive standing of Srimad-Bhiigavatam, which is without trace
of mistake, illusion, cheating and imperfection, which are the four flaws
of all conditioned souls. The liberated souls are above these flaws; there
fore they can see and foretell things which are to take place on distant
future dates.
TEXT 25
3l� �� SII�!! � I

" " "" " � "
ilfr;Rtt T'Eft?Jti�R'II ;nm €f.l(!tfi\5f�ij! ��II
athiisau yuga-sandhyiiyiirh
dasyu-priiye§U riijasu
janitii vigw-yasaso
niimnii kalkir jagat-patift
atka-thereafter; asau-the same Lord; yuga-sandhyiiyiim-at the con

junction of the yugas; dasyu plunderers; priiye§u-almost all; riijasu-the
-
governing personalities; janitii-will take His birth; vi§!lu-named Vi�rm;

yasasaft-surnamed Yasa; niimnii-in the name of; kalkift-the incarnation
of the Lord;jagat-patift-the Lord of the creation.
TRANSLATION
Thereafter, at the conjunction of two yugas, the Lord of the creation

will take His birth as the Kalki incarnation and become the son of Vi�pu
Y a8a. At this time the rulers of the earth will have degenerated into
plunderers.
PURPORT
Here is another foretelling of the advent of Lord Kalki, the incarnation

of Godhead. He is to appear at the conjunction of the two yugas, namely
at the end of Kali-yuga and the beginning of Satya-yuga. The cycle of the
four yugas, namely Satya, Treta, Dvapara and Kali, rotates like the
calendar months. The present Kali-yuga lasts 432,000 years, out of which
we have passed only 5,000 years after the Battle of Kur�etra and the
end of the regime of King Parik�it. So there are 427,000 years balance yet
to be finished. Therefore at the end of this period, the incarnation of Kalki
will take place, as foretold in the $rimad-Bhiigavatam. His father's name,
Vi�l'}u Yasa, a learned briihmarta, and the village Sambhal are also men
tioned. As above mentioned, all these foretellings will prove to be factual
in chronological order. That is the authority of $rimad-Bhiigavatam.
TEXT 26
3liiH11(1
�� : ��t: I
��:,�:�:�: �:11��11
avatiirii hy asahkhyeyii
hareft sattva-nidher dvijii[l
yathiividiisina[l kulyii[l
sarasa[l syu[l sahasra.Sa[l
avatiiriifi.-incarnations; hi-certainly; asankhyeyiift-innumerable; hare[l

-of Hari, the Lord; sattva-nidhe[l-of the ocean of goodness; dvijiift-the
briihmartas; yathii-as it is; avidiisinafi.-inexhaustible; kulyii[l-rivulets;
sarasaft-of vast lakes; syufi. are; sahasrasafi.- thousands of.
-
TRANSLATION
0 brahmapas, the incarnations of the Lord are innumerable rivulets

·
flowing from inexhaustible sources of water.

Text 27) .Kr!!J!a Is the Source of All Incarnations 165
PURPORT
The list of incarnations of the Personality of Godhead given herein is

not complete. It is only a partial view of all the incarnations. There are
many others, such as Sri Hayagriva, Hari, Hamsa, Prsnigarbha, Vihhu,
Satyasena, Vaiku!J.tha, Sarvabhauma, Visvaksena, Dharmasetu, Sudhama,
Yogesvara, Brhadbhanu, etc., in the bygone ages. Sri Prahlada Maharaja
said in his prayer, "My Lord, You manifest in as many incarnations as
there are species of life, namely the aquatics, the vegetables, the reptiles,
the birds, the beasts, the men, the demigods, etc., just for the maintenance
of the faithful and the annihilation of the unfaithful. You advent Yourself
in this way in accordance with the necessity of the different yugas. In the
Kali-yuga You have incarnated garbed as a devotee." This incarnation of
the Lord in the Kali-yuga is Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. There are many
other places, both in the Bhiigavatam and other scriptures, in which the
incarnation of the Lord as Sri Caitanya Mahiiprabhu is explicitly men
tioned. In the Brahma-samhitii also it is said indirectly that although there
are many incarnations of the Lord, such as Rama, Nrsimha, Varaha, Matsya,
Kiirma and many others, the Lord Himself sometimes incarnates in person.
Lord Kr�!la and Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu are not, therefore, incar
nations, but the original source of all other incarnations. This will be
clearly explained in the next sloka. So the Lord is the inexhaustible source
for innumerable incarnations which are not always mentioned. But such
incarnations are distinguished by specific extraordinary feats which are
impossible to be performed by any living being. That is the general test to
identify an incarnation of the Lord directly and indirectly empowered.
Some incarnations mentioned above are almost plenary portions. For in
stance, the Kumaras are empowered with transcendental knowledge. Sri
Narada is empowered with devotional service. Maharaja J>rthu is an em
powered incarnation with executive function. The Matsya incarnation is
directly a plenary portion. So the innumerable incarnations of the Lord are
manifested all over the universes constantly without cessation, as water
flows constantly from waterfalls�
TEXT 27
"' "' "'

�
�'RT � � �� : I
Cfi�: � � IDI�tt«A: �t: 11�\911
�ayo manavo devii

manu-putrii mahaujasa[l,
kalii[l, sarve harer eva
sa-prajiipataya[l, smrtii[l,
naya[l,-all the sages; manava�-al1 the Manus; devii�-all the demigods;

manu-putrii�-all the descendants of Manu; mahii-ojasa[l,-very powerful;
kalii�-portion of the plenary portion; sarve-all collectively; hare[l.-of the
Lord; eva-certainly; sa-prajiipataya�-along with the Prajapatis; smrtii�
are known.
TRANSLATION
All the r�is, Manus, demigods and descendants of Manu, who are
especially powerful, are plenary portions or portions of the plenary
portions of the Lord. This also includes the Prajapatis.
PURPORT
Those who are comparatively less powerful are called vibhuti, and those
who are comparatively more powerful are called avesa incarnations.
TEXT 28
�ij :qjfi�r: ��n �� lFFit"l ��

��Ti� itcti �;;rf'� � � 11��11
ete ciirhsa-kalii[l, puritsa[l,
kr§r;as tu bhagaviin svayam
indriiri-vyiikularh lokarh
mnlayanti yuge yuge
ete-all these; ca-and; arhsa-plenary portions; kalii�-portions of the

plenary portions; purhsa[l.-of the Supreme; k�rta[l,-Lord Kr�l).a; tu-but;
bhagaviin-the Personality of Godhead; svayam-in person; indra-ari-the
enemies of Indra; vyiikulam-disturbed; lokam-all the planets; mnlayanti
-give s protection; yuge yuge-in different ages.
TRANSLATION
All of the above-mentioned incarnations are either plenary portions or

portions of the plenary portions of the Lord, but Lord Sri Kr�-!ia is the
Text 28) ��11a Is the Source of All Incarnations 167
original Personality of Godhead. All of them appear on planets whenever

there is a disturbance created by the atheists. The Lord incarnates to
protect the theists.
PURPORT
In this particular stanza Lord Sri Kr�tta the Personality of Godhead is

distinguished from other incarnations. He is counted amongst the avatiiras
(incarnations) because out of His causeless mercy the Lord descends from
His transcendental abode. A vatiira means one who descends. All the incar
nations of the Lord, including the Lord Himself, descend on the different
planets of the material world as also in different species of life to fulfill
particular missions. Sometimes He comes Himself, and sometimes His dif
ferent plenary portions or parts of the plenary portions or His differen
tiated portions directly or indirectly empowered by Him descend on this
material world to execute certain specific functions. Originally the Lord is
full of all opulences, all prowess, all fames, all beauties, all knowledge and
all renunciations. When they are partly manifested through the plenary
portions or parts of the plenary portions, it should be noted that certain
manifestations of His different powers are required for those particular
functions. When in the room small electric bulbs are displayed, it does not
mean that the electric powerhouse is limited by the small bulbs. The same
powerhouse can supply power to operate large-scale industrial dynamos
with greater volts. Similarly, the incarnations of the Lord display limited
powers because so much power is needed at that particular time.
For example, Lord Parasuriima and Lord Nrsimha displayed unusual
opulence by killing the disobedient k§atriyas twenty-one times and killing
the greatly powerful atheist Hira!J.yaka8ipu. Hir3tJ.yakasipu was so powerful
that even the demigods in other planets would tremble simply by the
unfavorable raising of his eyebrow. The demigods in the higher level of
material existence many, many times excel the most well-to-do human
beings, in duration of life, beauty, wealth, paraphernalia, and in all other
respects. Still they were afraid of Hira!lyakasipu. Thus we can simply
imagine how powerful Hirartyaka8ipu was in this material world. But even
Hira!J.yakasipu was cut into small pieces by the nails of Lord Nrsirilha.
This means that anyone materially powerful cannot stand the strength
of the Lord's nails. Similarly, Jiimadagnya displayed the Lord's power to
kill all the disobedient kings powerfully situated in their respective states.
His empowered incarnation, Niirada, and plenary incarnation, Varaha, as
well as indirectly empowered Lord Buddha, created faith in the mass of

people. The incarnations of Rama and Dhanvantari displayed His fame,
and Balarama, Mohini and Vamana exhibited His beauty. Dattatreya,
Matsya, Kumara and Kapila exhibited His transcendental knowledge. Nara
and Naray3!1-a :{{.�is exhibited His renunciation. So all the different incar
nations of the Lord indirectly or directly manifested different features,
but Lord Kr�!J.a, the primeval Lord, exhibited the complete features of
Godhead, and thus it is confirmed that He is the source of all other incar
nations. And the most extraordinary feature exhibited by Lord Sri Kr�!la
was His internal energetic manifestation of His pastimes with the cowherd
girls. His pastimes with the gopis are all displays of transcendental exist
ence, bliss and knowledge, although these are manifested apparently as
sex love. The specific attraction of His pastimes with the gopis should
never be misunderstood. The Bhiigavatam relates these transcendental
pastimes in the Tenth Canto. And in order to reach the position to under
stand the transcendental nature of Lord Kr�!la's pastimes with the gopis,
the Bhiigavatam p romotes the student gradually in nine other cantos.
According to Srila ]lva Gosvami's statement, in accordance with authori
tative sources, Lord Kr�!la is the source of all other incarnations. It is not
that Lord Kr�!la has any source of incarnation. All the symptoms of the
Supreme Truth in full are present in the person of Lord Sri Kr�!J.a, and in
the Bhagavad-gitii the Lord emphatically declares that there is no truth
greater than or equal to Himself. In this stanza the word svayam is
particularly mentioned to confirm that Lord Kr�!la has no other source
than Himself. Although in other places the incarnations are described as
bhagaviin, because of their specific functions, still nowhere are they
decl�ed to be the Supreme Personality. In this stanza the word svayam
signifies the supremacy as the summum bonum.
The summum bonum Kr�!la is one without a second. He Himself has
expanded Himself in various parts, portions and particles as svayam-rupa,
svayam-prakiisa, tadekiitmii, prabhava, vaibhava, viliisa, avatiira, avesa, and
jivas, all provided with innumerable energies just suitable to the respective
persons and personalities. Learned scholars in transcendental subjects have
carefully analyzed the summum bonum Kr�!la to have sixty-four principal
attributes. All the expansions or categories of the Lord possess only some
percentages of these attributes. But Sri Kr�!la is the possessor of the attri
butes cent percent. And His personal expansions such as svayam-prakiiSa,
tadekiitmii up to the categories of the avatiiras, who are all Vi-§[1-u-tattva,
possess up to ninety-three percent of these transcendental attributes. Lord
Siva, who is neither avatiira nor avesa nor in between them, possesses
Text 29] Kr!!IJa Is the Source of All Incarnations 169
almost eighty-four percent of the attributes. But the jivas or the individual
living beings in different statuses of life possess up to the limit of seventy
eight percent of the attributes. In the conditioned state of material exis
tence, the living being possesses these attributes in very minute quantity,
varying in terms of the pious life of the living being. The most perfect of
living beings is Brahma, the supreme administrator of one universe. He
possesses seventy-eight percent of the attributes in f ull. All other demigods
have the same attributes in less quantity, whereas human beings possess
the attributes in very minute quantity. The standard of perfection for a
human being is to develop the attributes up to seventy-eight percent in
full. The living being can never possess attributes like Siva, V�ttu or Lord
Kr�tta. A living being can become godly by developing the seventy-eight
percent transcendental attributes in fullness, but he can never become a
God like Siva, Vi�ttu or Kr�tta. He can become a Brahma in due course. The
godly living beings who are all residents of the planets in the spiritual sky
are eternal associates of God in different spiritual planets called Hari-dhama
and Mahesa-dhama. The abode of Lord Kr�tta above all spiritual planets is
called Kr�ttaloka or Goloka Vrndavana, and the perfected living being by
developing seventy-eight percent of the above attributes in fullness can
enter the planet of Kr�ttaloka after leaving the present material body.
TEXT 29
.janma guhyarh bhagavato

ya etat prayato nara[l
siiyarh priitar g[Tlan bhaktyii
du[lkha-griimiid vimucyate
janma-birth; guhyam-mysterious; bhagavata[l-of the Lord; ya[l-one;

etat-all these; prayata[l-carefully; nara[l-man; siiyam-evening; priita[l
morning; g[Tlan-recites; bhaktyii-with devotion; du[lkha-griimiit-from all
miseries; vimucyate-gets relief from.
·
TRANSLATION
Whoever carefully recites the mysterious appearances of the Lord,

with devotion in the morning and in the evening, gets relief from all
miseries of life.
PURPORT
In the Bhagavad-gitii the Personality of Godhead has declared that

anyone who knows the principles of the transcendental birth and activities
of the Lord will go back to Godhead after being relieved from this material
tabernacle. So simply knowin g factually the mysterious way of the Lord'f:
incarnation in this material world can liberate one from material bondage.
Therefore the birth and activities of the Lord, as manifested by Him for
tl;ie welfare of the people in general, are not ordinary. They are mysterious,
and only by those who carefully try to go deep into the matter by spiritual
devotion is the mystery discovered. Thus one gets liberation from the
material bondage. It is advised therefore that one who simply recites this
chapter of Bhiigavatarn, describing the appearance of the Lord in different
incarnations, in sincerity and devotion, can have insight into such birth
and activities of the Lord. The very word virnukti, or liberation, indicates
that the Lord's birth and activities are all transcendental; otherwise simply
by reciting them one could not attain liberation. They are therefore
mysterious, and those who do not follow the prescribed regulations of
devotional service are not entitled to enter into the mysteries of His
births and activities.
TEXT 30
� � tg�q� M�l�9t: I
�Qj�� 'iti�IRfl4(k'ifttll�oll
etad ruparh bhagavato
hy ampasya cid-iitrnana[l.
rniiyii·gurwir viracitarh
rnahadiidibhir iitrnani
etat-all these; mparn-forms; bhagavata[l.-of the Lord; hi-certa inly;

ampasya-of one who has no material form; cit-iitrnanah-of
.
the transcen
dence; maya-material energy; gur-aifl.-by the qualities; viracitarn-manu
factured; rnahat-iidibhifl.-with the ingredients of matter; iitrnani- in the self.
TRANSLATION
The conception of the virata universal form of the Lord, as appearing

in the material world, is imaginary. It is to enable the less intelligent [and
Text 31 ��IJ.a Is the Source of All Incarnations 171
neophytes] to adjust to the idea of the Lord having form. But factmilly
the Lord has no material form.
PURPORT
The conception of the Lord known as the vi.Sva-rii.pa or the viriita-riipa

is particularly not mentioned along with the. various incarnations of the
Lord because all the incarnations of the Lord above mentioned are
transcendental, and there is not a tinge of materialism in their bodies.
There is no difference between the body and self as there is in the con
ditioned soul. The viriita-riipa is conceived for those who are just neophyte
worshipers. For them the material virii!a-rilpa is presented, and it will be
explained in the Second Canto. In the virota-rii.pa the material manifesta
tions of different planets have been conceived as His legs, hands, etc.
Actually all such descriptions are for the neophytes. The neophytes cannot
conceive anything beyond matter. The material conception of the Lord is
not counted in the list of His factual forms. As Paramatmii or Supersoul,
the Lord is within each and every material form, even within the atoms,
but the outward material form is but an imagination, both for the Lord
and the living being. The present forms of the conditioned souls are also
not factual. The conclusion is that the material conception of the body of
the Lord as viriita is imaginary. Both the Lord and the living beings are
living spirits and have original spiritual bodies respectively.
TEXT 31
��
�� u��+tiUfqij+t��: II�� II
yathii nabhasi meghaugho
rer-ur vii piirthivo 'nile
evam dr�tari drsyatvam
iiropitam abuddhibh*
ya thii as it is; nabhasi-in the sky; meghaugha[l.-a mass of clouds;

-
rer- u [l. -dust; vii-as well a s; piirthiva[l. -muddine ss ; anile-in the air; evam
thus; dra§ tari to the seer; drsyatvam for the purpose of seeing; iiropitam
- -
-is implied; abuddhibh*-by the less intelligent persons.

TRANSLATION
Clouds and dust are carried by the air, but less intelligent persons say
that the sky is cloudy and the air is dirty. Similarly, they also implant
material bodily conceptions on the spirit self.
PURPORT
It is further confirmed herein that with our material eyes and senses we
cannot see the Lord, who is all spirit. We cannot even detect the spiritual
spark which exists within the material body of the living being. We look to
the outward covering of the body or subtle mind of the living being, but
we cannot see the spiritual spark within the body. So we have to accept
the living being's presence by the p�esence of his gross body. Similarly,
those who want to see the Lord with their present material eyes or with
the material senses are advised to meditate on the gigantic external feature
called the viriita-riipa. For instance, when a particular gentleman goes in
his car, which can be seen very easily, we identify the car with the man
within the car. When the President goes out in his particular car, we say,
"There is the President." For the time being we identify the car with the
President. Similarly, less intelligent men who want to see God immediately
without necessary qualification are shown first the gigantic material
cosmos as the form of the Lord, although the Lord is within and withou_t.
The clouds in the sky and the blue of the sky are better appreciated in this
connection. Although the bluish tint of the sky and the sky are different,
still we conceive of the color of the sky as blue. But that is a general
conception for the laymen only.
TEXT 32
ata[l pararh yad avyaktam

avyut)ha-gurta-b.rrhhitam
adr�tiisruta-vastutviit
sa jivo yat punarbhava[l
ata[l-this; param-beyond; yat-which; avyaktam-unmanifested;

avyut)ha-without formal shape;gurta-bf7hhitam-affected by the qualities;
Text 33) l<fliiJ.a Is the Source of All Incarnations 173
ad�ta-unseen; l1Sruta-unheard; vastutvat-being like that; sa[l-that;

jiva� -living being; yat-that which; punarbhava[l-takes birth repeatedly.
TRANSLATION
Beyond this gross conception of form there is another subtle concep

tion of form which is without formal shape and is unseen, unheard and
unmanifest. The living being has his form beyond this subtlety, otherwise
he could not have repeated births.
PURPORT
As the gross cosmic manifestation is conceived as the gigantic body of

the Lord, so also there is the conception of His subtle form, which is
simply realized without being seen, heard or manifested. But in fact all
these gross or subtle conceptions of the body are in relation with the living
beings. The living being has his spiritual form beyond this gross material or
subtle psychic existence. The gross body and psychic functions cease to
act as soon as the living being leaves the visible gross body. In fact, we say
that the living being has gone away because he is unseen and unheard. Even
when the gross body is not acting when the living being is in sound sleep,
we know that he is within the body by his breathing. So the living being's
passing away from the body does not mean that there is no existence of
the living soul. It is there, otherwise how can he repeat his births again
and again?
The conclusion is that the Lord is eternally existent in His transcendental
form, which is neither gross nor subtle like that of the living being; His
body is never to be compared to the gross and subtle bodies of the living
being. All such conceptions of God's body are imaginary. The living being
has his eternal spiritual form, which is conditioned only by his material
contamination.
TEXT 33
m �q. !ri'� ((tffAC::I I

31HQtUSS�'lM A � 6J:tAC::�Wf¥J\ II��II
yatreme sad-asad-rilpe
prati§iddhe sva-sarhvidii
avidyayiitmani krte
iti tad brahma-darianam
174 Srimad-Bhagavatam [ Canto l, Ch_ 3
yatra-whenever; ime-in all these; sat-asat-gross and subtle; riipe-in

the forms of; prati§idd he-on being nullified; s va s arh vidii-by
- self
realization; avid yayii-by ignorance; iitmani-in the self; krte-having been
imposed; iti-thus; tat-that is; brahma-darsanam-the process of seeing
the Absolute.
TRANSLATION
Whenever a person experiences, by self-realization, that both the gross

and subtle bodies have nothing to do with the pure self, at that time he
sees himself as we ll as the Lord_
PURPORT
The difference between self-realization and material illusion is to know

that the temporary or illusory impositions of material energy in the shape
of gross and subtle bodies are superficial coverings of the self. The cover
ings take place due to ignorance. Such coverings are never effective in the
person of the Personality of Godhead. Knowing this convincingly is called
liberation, or seeing the Absolute. This means that perfect self-realization
is made possible by adoption of godly or spiritual life. Self-realization
means to become indifferent to the needs of the gross and subtle bodies
and to become serious about the activities of the self. The impetus for
activities is generated from the self, but such activities become illusory
due to ignorance of the real position of the self. By ignorance, self-interest
is calculated in terms of the gross and subtle bodies, and therefore a whole
set of activities is spoiled life after life. When, however, one meets the self
by proper culture, the activities of the self begin. Therefore a man who is
engaged in the activihes of the self is called jivanmukta, or a liberated
person even in the conditional existence.
This perfect stage of self-realization is not attained by artificial means,
but under the lotus feet of the Lord, who is always transcendental. In the
Bhagavad-gitii the Lord says that He is present in everyone's heart, and
from Him only all knowledge, remembrance or forgetfulness take place.
When the living being desires to be an enj oyer of material energy (illusory
phenomena), the Lord covers the living being in the mystery of forgetful
ness, and thus the living being misinterprets the gross body and subtle
mind to be his own self. And by culture of transcendental knowledge,
when the living being prays to the Lord for deliverance from the clutches
of forgetfulness, the Lord, by His causeless mercy, removes the living
being's illusory curtain, and thus he realizes his own self. He then engages
Text 34] l<.f!!�a Is the Source of All Incarnations 175
himself in the service of the Lord in his eternal constitutional position,

becoming liberated from the conditioned life. All this is executed by the
Lord through either His external potency or directly by the internal
potency.
TEXT 34
�Q�lq(\11 � � �mW �: I
� ��ftr �tmr � �m ��
ya dy e§oparatii devi
miiyii vaiSiirad i matifz
sampanna eveti vidur
mahimni sve mahiyate
yad i-if, however; €§ii-they; uparatii-su b sided; devi maya-illusory

energy; vaiSaradi-full of knowledge; matifz-enlightenment; sampannafz
enriched with; eva-certainly; iti-thus; vid u[l-b eing cognizant of; mahimni
-in the glories; sve-of the self; mahiyate being situated in.
-
TRANSLATION
If the illusory energy subsides and the living entity becomes fully
enriched with knowledge by the grace of the Lord, then he becomes at
once enlightened with self-realization and thus becomes situated in his
own glory.
PURPORT
Being part of the absolute transcendence, all the Lord's forms, names,
pastimes, attributes, associates and energies are identical with Him. His
transcendental energy acts according to His omnipotency. The same energy
acts as His external, internal and marginal energies, and by His omnipoten
cy He can perform anything and everything through the agency of any of
the above energies. He can turn the external energy into internal by His
will . Therefore by His grace the external energy, which is employed in
illusioning those living beings who want to have it, subsides by the will of
the Lord in terms of repentance and penance for the conditioned soul.
And the very same energy then acts to help the purified living being make
progress on the path of self-realization. The example of electrical energy
is very appropriate in this connection. The expert electrician can utilize
the electrical energy for both heating and cooling by adjustment only.
Similarly, the external energy, which now bewilders the living being into
continuation of birth and death, is turned into internal potency by the
will of the Lord to lead the living being to eternal life. When a living being
is thus graced by the Lord, he is placed in his proper constitutional position
to enjoy eternal spiritual life.
TEXT 35
� �� or ��(�'1� � I
�ui�r� � � ctf:\!!�tfwt �: ��
evarh janmiini karmii[li
hy akartur ajanasya ca
var[tayanti sma kavayo
veda-guhyiini hrt-pate[l
evam-thus; janmiini birth ; karmii[ti-activities; hi-certainly; akartufl.

-
of the inactive; ajanasya-of the unborn; ca-and; var zwy anti - describe;
sma-in the past; kavaya[l- the learned; v eda-gu hyani undiscoverable by
-
the Vedas; hrt-pate[l-of the Lord of the heart.
TRANSLATION
Thus learned men describe the births and activities of the unborn and
inactive, which is undiscoverable even in the Vedic literatures. He is the
Lord of the heart.
PURPORT
Both the Lord and the living entities are essentially all spiritual. There
fore both of them are eternal, and neither of them has birth and death.
The difference is that the so-called births and disappearances of the
Lord are unlike those of the living beings. The living beings who take
birth and then again accept death are bound by the laws of material
nature. But the so-called appearance and disappearance of the Lord
are not actions of material nature, but are demonstrations of the internal
potency of the Lord. They are described by the great sages for the
purpose of self-realization. It is stated in the Bhagavad-gita by the Lord
that His so-called birth in the material world and His activities are all
transcendental. And simply by meditation on such activities one can attain
realization of Brahman and thus become liberated from material bondage.
In the srutis it is said that the birthless appears to take birth. The Supreme
Text 36] 1<r�11a Is the Source of All Incarnations 177
has nothing to do, but because He is omnipotent, everything is performed

by Him naturally, as if done automatically. As a matter of fact, the
appearence and disappearance of the Supreme Personality of Godhead and
His different activities are all confidential, even to the Vedic literatures.
Yet they are displayed by the Lord to bestow mercy upon the conditioned
souls. We should always take advantage of the narrations of the activities
of the Lord, which are meditations on Brahman in the most convenient
and palatable form.
TEXT 36
« tft � fir�q+�lq<.-n�:
(iiJI��r� ;r �� ,
�! +.11'"(1� 3ll�+t{l�:
,,��fltqt � tt�gcil�n ��
"' "'
sa vii idarh visvam amogha-lila[l.

srjaty avaty atti na sajjate 'smin
bhute§U ciintarhita iitma-tantra[l.
§ii{l-vargikarh jighrati §a{l-gu!lesa[l.
sa[!.- the Supreme Lord; vii-alternately; idam-this; visvam-manifested

universes; a mo gha-lilaft - one whose activities are spotless; srjati-creates;
avati atti -maintains and annihilates; na- not; sajjate-is affected by; asmin
-in them; bhute§u-in all living beings; ca-also; antarhita[l.-living within;
iitma- tantra[l. -s elf -independent; §iit-vargik am- endowed with all the poten
cies of six opulences; jighrati-superficially attached, like smelling the
fragrance; § at-gu!l esa[l.- master of the six senses.
TRANSLATION
The Lord, whose activities are always spotless, is the master of the six
senses and is omnipotent and full with six opulences. He creates the
manifested universes, maintains them and annihilates them without being
in the least affected. He is within every .living being and is always
independent.
PURPORT
The prime difference between the Lord and the living entities is that
the Lord is the creator and the living entities are the created. Here He is
called the amogha-lila[l., which indicates that there is nothing lamentable

in His creation. Those who create disturbance in His creation are them
selves disturbed. He is transcendental to all material afflictions because
He is full with all six opulences, namely wealth, power, fame, beauty,
knowledge and renunciation, and thus He is the master of the senses. He
creates these manifested universes in order to reclaim the living beings who
are within them suffering threefold miseries, maintains them, and in due
course annihilates them without being the least affected by such actions.
He is connected with this material creation very superficially, as one
smells odor without being connected with the odorous article. Non-godly
elements therefore can never approach Him, despite all endeavours.
TEXT 37
if��
��:��:1
�i+Hf.t � ¥4wtl€1*4tfq :
(i;:ij�dl ��: 11�\Sil
na ciisya kascin nipu[tena dhiitur
avaiti jantu[l. kumani§a uti[l.
niimiini riipii[ti mano-vacobhi[l.
santanvato natacaryiim iviijiia[l.
na-not; ca- and; as ya- of Him; ka5cit- anyone; nipu[tena- by dexterity;
dhiitu [l. - of the creator; avaiti-can know; jantu[l.- the living being;
kumani§a[l.- with a poor fund of knowledge; iiti[l.-activities of the Lord;
niimiini-His names; riipii[ti- His forms; mano-vacobhi[l-by dint of mental
speculation or deliverance of speeches; santanvata[l.- displaying; natacaryiim
-a dramatic action; iva-like; aj ii.a[l- the foolish.
TRANSLATION
The foolish with poor fund of knowledge cannot know the transcen
dental nature of the forms, names and activities of the Lord, who is playing
like an actor in a drama. Nor can they express such things, neither in their
speculations nor their writings.
PURPORT
No one can properly describe the transcendental nature of the Absolute

Truth. Therefore it is said that He is beyond the expression of mind and
Text 38] K.r�qa Is the Source of All Incarnations 179
speech. And yet there are some men, with poor fund of knowledge, who
desire to understand the Absolute Truth by imperfect mental speculation
and faulty description of His activities. To the layman His activities,
appearence and disappearance, His names, His forms, His paraphernalia,
His personalities and all things in relation with Him are mysterious acts.
There are two classes of materialists, namely the fruitive workers and the
empiric philosophers. The fruitive workers have practically no information
of the Absolute Truth, and the mental speculators, after being frustrated
in fruitive activities, turn their faces towards the Absolute Truth and try
to know Him by mental speculation. And for all these men, the Absolute
Truth is a mystery, as the jugglery of the magician is a mystery to children.
Being deceived by the jugglery of the Supreme Being, the nondevotees,
who may be very dexterous in fruitive work and mental speculation, are
always in ignorance. With such limited knowledge, they are unable to
penetrate into the mysterious region of transcendence. The mental specu
lators are a little more progressive than the gross materialists or the fruitive
workers, but because they are also within the grip of illusion, they take it
for granted that anything which has form, a name and activities is but a
product of material energy. For them the Supreme Spirit is formless,
nameless and inactive. And because such mental speculators equalize the
transcendental mime and form of the Lord with mundane names and form,
they are in fact in ignorance. With such a poor fund of knowledge, there
is no access to the real nature of the Supreme Being. As stated in Bhagavad
gitii, the Lord is always in a transcendental position, even when He is
within the material world. But ignorant men consider the Lord one of the
great personalities of the world, and thus they are misled by the illusory
energy.
TEXT 38
sa veda dhiitu[l. padavirh parasya

duranta-viryasya rathiinga-piirte[l.
yo 'miiyayii santatayiinuvrttyii
bhajeta tat-piida-saro ja-gandham
s afl-He alone; veda-can know; dhiitufl-of the creator; padavim

glories; parasya-of the transcendence; duranta-viryasya-of the greatly
powerful; ratha-aitga-piire�-of Lord Kr�I)a, who bears in His hand the
wheel of a chariot; ya�-one who; amayaya - without reservation; santataya
-without any gap; anuvrttya-favorably; bhajeta-renders service; tat-pada
-of His feet; sar oja gandh am-fragrance of the lotus.
-
TRANSLATION
Only those who render unreserved, uninterrupted, favorable service

unto the lotus feet of Lord Kr��a, who carries the wheel of the chariot
in His hand, can know the creator of the universe in His full glory, power
and transcendence.
PURPORT
Only the pure devotees can know the transcendental name, form and
activities of Lord Kr��a due to their being completely freed from the re
action of fruitive work and mental speculation. The pure devotees have
nothing to derive as personal profit from their unalloyed service to the
Lord. They render incessant service to the Lord spontaneously without
any reservation. Everyone within the creation of the Lord is rendering
service to the Lord indirectly or directly. No one is an exception to this
law of the Lord. Those who are rendering service indirectly, being forced
by the illusory agent of the Lord, are rendering service unto Him un
favorably. But those who are rendering service unto Him directly under
the direction of His beloved agent are rendering service unto Him favor
ably. Such favorable servitors are devotees of the Lord, and by the grace
of the Lord they can enter into the mysterious region of transcendence by
the mercy of the Lord. But the mental speculators remain in darkness all
the time. As stated in Bhagavad-gitii, the Lord Himself guides the pure
devotees toward the path of realization due to their constant engagement
in the loving service of the Lord in spontaneous affection. That is the
secret of entering into the kingdom of God. Fruitive activities and specula
tion are no qualifications for entering.
TEXT 39
� � � �
tti:lij�sRct��4iwtlq
Text 40] K{�J!a Is the Source of All Incarnations 181
atheha dhanyii bhagavanta ittharh

yad viisudeve'khila-lokaniithe
kuroanti saroiitmakam iitma-bhiivarh
na yatra bhuya[l parivarta ugra{l
atha-thus; iha-in this world; dhanyii {l - successful; bhagavanta[l-per

fectly cognizant; ittham-such; yat-what; viisudeve-unto the Personality
of Godhead; akhila- all embracing; lokaniithe-unto the proprietor of all
-
the universes; kuroanti-inspires; saroiitmakam-one hundred percent; iitma

-spirit; bhiivam-ecstasy; na-never; yatra-wherein; bhiiya[l - again ; pari
varta[l - repetition; ugra[l-dreadfuL
TRANSLATION
Only by making such inquiries in this world can one be successful and
perfectly cognizant, for such inquiries invoke transcendental ecstatic love
unto the Personality of Godhead, who is the proprietor of all the universes,
and guarantee cent percent immunity from the dreadful repetition of birth
and death.
PURPORT
The inquiries of the sages headed by Saunaka are herewith praised by

Suta Gosvami on the merit of their transcendental nature. As already con
cluded, only the devotees of the Lord can know Him to a considerable
extent, and no one else can know Him at all, so the devotees are per
fectly cognizant of all spiritual knowledge. The Personality of Godhead is
the last word in Absolute Truth. Impersonal Brahman and localized
Paramatma Supersoul are included in the knowledge of the Personality of
Godhead. So one who knows the Personality of Godhead can automati
cally know all about Him, His multipotencies and expansions. So the
devotees are congratulated as being all successfuL A cent percent devotee
of the Lord is immune to the dreadful material miseries of repeated birth
and death.
TEXT 40
� ll1lRd ;n1{ � JCillef4:qa4( 1

�.W�:;;cfuf � lf41€Uifq: I
f.n� � � @�tttt4 �It� oil
idarh bhiigavatarh nama

puriirwrh b rahm a sammitam
-
uttama-sloka-caritarh
cakiira bh agaviin [§i[l,
ni[l. sr eyasiiy a lokasya
dhanyarh s vas ty -ayan arh mahat
idam-this; bhiigavatam-book containing the narration of the Person

ality of Godhead and His pure devotees; niima-of the name; puriir-am
supplementary to the Vedas; b rahm a samm itam incam ation of Lord Sri
- -
Kr�Q.a; uttama-sloka-of the Personality of Godhead; caritam-activities;

cakiira-comoiled; bhagaviin-incarnation of the Personality of Godhead;
.r�i[l,-Sri Vyasadeva; ni[l.sreyasiiya-for the ultimate good; lokasy a- of all
people; dhanyam-fully successful; svasti-ayanam-all-blissful; mahat-all
perfect.
TRANSLATION
This Srimad-Bhagavatam is the literary incarnation of God, and it is

compiled by Srila Vyasadeva, the incarnation of God. It is meant for the
ultimate good of all people, and it is all-successful, all-blissful and all
perfect.
PURPORT
Lord Sri Caitanya .Mahaprabhu declared that Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the

spotless sound representation of all Vedic knowledge and history. There
are selected histories of great devotees who are in direct contact with the
Personality of Godhead. Srimad- Bhiigavatam is the literary incarnation of
Lord Sri Kr�!la and is therefore nondifferent from Him. S rimad-Bhiigavatam
should be worshiped as respectfully as we worship the Lord. Thereby we
can derive the ultimate blessings of the Lord through its careful and
patient study. As God is all light, all bliss and all perfection, so also is
Srimad-Bhiigavatam. We can have all the transcendental light of the
Supreme Brahman Sri Kr�!la from the recitation of Srimad-Bhiigavatam,
provided it is received through the medium of the transparent spiritual
master. Lord Caitanya's private secretary Srila Svarupa Damodara Go
svami advised all intending visitors who came to see the Lord at Puri to
make a study of the Bhiigavatam from the person Bhiigavatam. Person
Bhiigavatam is the self-realized bona fide spiritual master, and through
him only can one understand the lessons of Bhiigavatam in order to receive
the desired result. One can derive from the study of the Bhiigavatam all
benefits that are possible to be derived from the personal presence of the
Text 41) 1<{�11a Is the Source of All Incarnations 183
Lord. It carries with it all the transcendental blessings of Lord Sri Kr�p.a
that we can expect from His personal contact.
TEXT 41
m� Wlln� �,
!11(�1¥11«
�ci��Rt(I«IW1i � mt � 11\l�ll
tad idam griihayiimiisa
sutam iitmavatiim varam
sarva-vede tihiisiiniim
siiram siiram samuddhrtam
tat- that; idam-this; griihayiimiisa- made to accept; sutam-unto his

son; iitmavatiim-of the self-realized; varam-most respectful; sarva-all;
veda- Vedic literatures (books of knowledge); itihiisiiniim-of all the
histories; sii.ram-cream; siiram-cream; samuddrtam-taken out.
TRANSLATION
Sri Vyasadeva delivered it to his son, who is the most respected among
the self-realized, after extracting the cream of all Vedic literatures and
histories of the universe.
PURPORT
Men with a poor fund of knowledge only accept the history of the world
from the time of Buddha, or since 600 B.C., and prior to this period all
histories mentioned in the scriptures are calculated by them to be only
imaginary stories. That is not a fact. All the stories mentioned in the
Purii.[LaS and Mahiibhiirata, etc., are actual histories, not only of this planet
but also of millions of other planets within the universe. Sometimes the
history of planets beyond this world appear to such men to be unbeliev
able. But they do not know that different planets are not equal in all
respects and that therefore some of the historical facts derived from other
planets do not correspond with the experience of this planet. Considering
the different situation of different planets and also time and circumstances,
there is nothing wonderful in the stories of the Purii[Las, nor are they
imaginary. We should always remember the maxim that one man's food
is another man's poison. We should not, therefore, reject the stories and
histories of the Puriipas as imaginary. The great [§is like Vylisa had no
business putting some imaginary stories in their literatures.
In the $rimad-Bhiigavatam historical facts selected from the histories of
different planets have been depicted. It is therefore accepted by all the
spiritual authorities as the Mahiipuriipa. The special significance of these
histories is that they are all connected with activities .of the Lord in a
different time and atmosphere. Srila Sukadeva Gosvlimi is the topmost
personality of all the self-realized souls, and he accepted this as the sub
ject of studies from his father Vylisadeva. Srila Vylisadeva is the great
authority, and the subject matter of $rimad-Bhiigavatam being so impor
tant, he delivered the message first to his great son Srila Sukadeva Go
svami. It is compared to the cream of the milk. Vedic literature is like the
milk ocean of knowledge. Cream or butter is the most palatable essence of
milk, and so also is $rimad-Bhiigavatam, for it contains all palatable, in
structive and authentic versions of different activities of the Lord and His
devotees. There is no gain, however, in accepting the message of
Bhiigava
tam from the unbelievers, atheists and professional reciters who make a
trade of Bhiigavatam for the laymen. It was delivered to Srila Sukadeva
Gosvami, and he had nothing to do with the Bhiigavata business. He did
not have to maintain family expenses by such trade. $rimad-Bhiigavatam
should therefore be received from the representative of Sukadeva, who
must be in the renounced order of life without family encumbrance. lVIilk
is undoubtedly very good and nourishing, but when it is touched by the
mouth of a snake it is no longer nourishing; rather, it becomes a source of
death. Similarly, those who are not strictly in the Vaig1ava discipline
should not make a business of this Bhiigavataand become a cause of
spiritual death for so many hearers. In the Bhagavad-gitii the Lord says
that the purpose of all the Vedas is to know Him (Lord Kr�!la), and
$rimad-Bhiigavatam is Lord Sri Kr�!la Himself in the form of recorded
knowledge. Therefore, it is the cream of all the Vedas, and it contains all
historical facts of all times in relation with Sri Kr�!J.a. It is factually the
essence of all histories.
TEXT 42
� �N41'41« ¥4iil<llli Wf� I

ij
su�qfite � ttfui q(qfitfq: ��
sa tu samsriivayiimiisa
mahiiriijam pan1t§itam
priiyopavi§fam gangiiyiim
paritam parama�ibhifl
Text 42] �!!1!-a Is the Source of All Incarnations 185
safl-the son of Vyasadeva; tu-again; sarhsriivayamiisa-made them

audible; mahariijam-unto the emperor; pan""k§itam-of the name Parik�it;
priiya-upavi�tam-who sat until death without food or drink; gahgiiyiim
on the bank of the Ganges; paritam-being surrounded; parama-nibhifi.
by great sages.
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosvami, the son of Vyasadeva, ill his turn delivered the
Bhagavatam to the great Emperor Par�it, who sat surrounded by sages on
the bank of the Ganges, awaiting death without taking food or drink.
PURPORT
All transcendental messages are received properly in the chain of

disciplic succession. This disciplic succession is called
paramparii. Unless
thereforeBhagavatam or any other Vedic literatures are received through
the parampara system, the reception of knowledge is not bona fide.
Vyasadeva delivered the message to Sukadeva Gosvami, and from Sukadeva
Gosvami Siita Gosvami received the message. One should, therefore, receive
the message of Bhiigavatam from Siita Gosvami or from his representative
and not from any irrelevant interpreter.
Emperor Parik�it received the information of his death in time, and he
at once left his kingdom and family and sat down on the bank of the
Ganges to fast till death. All great sages, [§is, philosophers, mystics, etc.,
went there due to his imperial position. They offered many suggestions
about his immediate duty, and at last it was settled that he would hear
from Sukadeva Gosvami about Lord Kr�!J.a, and thus the Bhiigavatam was
spoken to him.
Sripada Sankaracarya, who preached Mayavada philosophy and stressed
the impersonal feature of the Absolute, also recommended that one must
take shelter at the lotus feet of Lord Sri Kr�!J.a, for there is no hope of gain
from debating. Indirectly Sripad Saitkaracarya admitted that what he had
preached in the flowery grammatical interpretations of the Vedanta-sutra
cannot help one at the time of death. At the critical hour of death one
must recite the name of Govinda. This is the recommendation of all great
transcendentalists. Sukadeva Gosvami had long stated the same truth, that
at the end one must remember iiraya!J.a. That is the essence of all spiritual
activities. In pursuance of this eternal truth, Srimad-Bhiigavatam was heard
by Emperor Parik�it, and it was recited by the able Sukadeva Gosvami.
And both the speaker and the receiver of the messages of Bhiigavatam
were duly delivered by the same medium.
TEXT 43
pit �qiffl �4�t'1tR\nt: � I

� '1!t�11iN �OWlils'91¥tlK6': 11��11
kr�rJe sva-dhiimopagate
dharma-jiiiiniidibhift saha
kalau na�ta-drsiim e�a
puriir-iirko 'dhunoditaft
kr�TJe- in Kr�J].a's; sva-dhiima- own abode; upagate h aving returned;

-
dharma-religion; jiiiina-knowledge; iidibh ift-combined together; saha

along with; kalau-in the Kali-yuga; na�ta-drsiim-of persons who have lost
their sight; e§aft-all these; puriipa-arka- the Puriir-a which is brilliant like
the sun; adhun ii-just now; udita{t - has arisen.
TRANSLATION
This Bhagavata Puri4ta is as brilliant as the sun, and it has arisen just
after the departure of Lord .Kf�pa to His own abode, accompanied by
religion, knowledge, etc. Persons who have lost their vision due to the dense
darkness of ignor ance in the age of Kali shall get light from this Purapa.
PURPORT
Lord Sri Kr�':la has His eternal dhiima or abode where He eternally
enjoys Himself with His eternal associates and paraphernalia. And His
eternal abode is a manifestation of His internal energy, whereas the
material world is a manifestation of His external energy. When He descends
on the material world, He displays Himself with all paraphernalia in His
internal potency, which is called iitma-miiyii. In the Bhagavad-gitii the Lord
says that He descends by His own potency (iitma.-miiyii). His form, name,
fame, paraphernalia, abode, etc., are not, therefore, creations of matter.
He descends to reclaim the fallen souls and to reestablish codes of religion
which are directly enacted by Him. Except God no one can establish the
principles of religion. Either He or a suitable person empowered by Him
Text 44] ��Qa Is the Source of All Incarnations 187
can dictate the codes of religion. Real religion means to know God, our
relation with Him, our duties in relation with Him and to know ultimately
our destination after leaving this material body. The conditioned
souls who are entrapped by the material energy hardly know all these
principles of life. Most of them are like animals engaged in eating,
sleeping, fearing and mating. They are mostly engaged in sense enjoyment
under the pretention of religiosity, knowledge or salvation. They are still
more blind in the present age of quarrel or Kali-yuga. In the Kali-yuga the
population is just a royal edition of the animals. They have nothing to do
with spiritual knowledge or godly religious life. They are so blind that
they cannot see anything beyond the needs of the body. They have no
information of the spirit soul beyond the jurisdiction of the subtle mind,
intelligence or ego, but they are very much proud of their advancement in
knowledge, science and material prosperity. They can risk their lives to
become a dog or hog just after leaving the present body, for they have
completely lost sight of the ultimate aim of life. The Personality of God
head Sri Kr�!la appeared before us just a little prior to the beginning of
Kali-yuga, and He returned to His eternal home practically at the com
mencement of Kali-yuga. While He was present, He exhibited everything
by His different activities. He spoke the Bhagavad-gitii specifically and
eradicated all pretentious principles of religiosity. And prior to His depar
ture from this material world, He empowered Sn Vyasadeva through
Narada to compile the messages of the Srimad-Bhiigavatam, and thus both
the Bhagavad-gitii and the Srimad-Bhiigavatam are like torch bearers for
the blind people of this age. In other words, if men in this age of Kali want
to see the real light of life, they must take to these two books only, and
Bhagavad-gitii is the preliminary study of
their aim of life will be fulfilled.
the Bhiigavatam. And Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the summum bonum of life,
Lord Sn Kr�!la personified. We must therefore accept Srimad-Bhiigavatam
as the direct representation of Lord Kr�!J.a. One who can see Srimad
Bhiigavatam can see also Lord Sri Kr�':la in person. They are identical.
TEXT 44
(I;Tt't�Jl firm mri�m{f: 1

3ft � (I;T Af?tm�t?I!4(H( 1
ijls(�: '>tiiitNUftf't �it'-11¥1MII��II
tatra kirtayato viprii

viprar�er bhuri-tejasa[l.
aharit ciidhyagamarit tatra
nivi�tas tad anugrahiit .
so'harit va[l. sriivay4yiimi
yathiidhitarit yathiimati
tatra-there; kirtayata[l.-while reciting; viprii[l.-0 briihmap.as; viprar�e[l.

-from the great briihmar-a ni; bhuri-greatly; tejasa�-powerful; aham-I;
ca-also;adhyagamam-could understand; tatra-in that meeting; niv4ta[l.
being perfectly attentive; tat-anugrahiit-by his mercy; sa[l.-that very
thing; aham-1; va[l.-unto you; sriivay4yiimi-shall let you hear; yath
iidhitam yathiimati-as far as my realization.
TRANSLATION
0 learned brahma!las, when Sukadeva Gosvami recited Bhagavatam

there [in the presence of Emperor Par�it], by his mercy I heard this
from that great and powerful sage with rapt attention. Now I shall try to
make you hear the very same thing as I learned it from him and as I
have realized it.
PURPORT
One can certainly see directly the presence of Lord Sri Kr�!la in the
pages of Bhiigavatam if one has heard it from a self-realized great soul like
Sukadeva Gosvami. One cannot, however, learn Bhiigavatam from a bogus
hired reciter whose aim of life is to earn some money out of such reci
tation and employ the earning in sex indulgence. No one can learn
Srimad-Bhiigavatam who is associated with persons engaged in sex life.
That is the secret of learning Bhiigavatam. or can one learn Bhiigavatam
from one who interprets the text by his mundane scholarship. One has to
learn Bhiigavatam from the representative of Sukadeva Gosvami and no
one else, if one at all wants to see Lord Sri Kr�!la in the pages. That is the
process, and there is no alternative. Suta Gosvami is a bona fide represen
tative of Sukadeva Gosvami because he wants to present the message which
he had received from the great learned briihmap.a. Sukadeva Gosvami also
presented Bhiigavatam as he heard it from his great father, and so also Suta
Gosvami is presenting Bhiigavatam as he had heard it from Sukadeva
Gosvami. Simple hearing is not all; one must realize the text with proper
Text 44] J<t�qa Is the Source of All Incarnations 189
attention. The word nivi.§ta means that Suta Gosvami drank the juice
of Bhiigavatam through his ears. That is the real process of receiving
Bhiigavatam. One should hear with rapt attention from the real person,
and then he can at once realize the presence of Lord Kr�tta in every page.
The secret of knowing Bhiigavatam is mentioned here. No one can give
rapt attention who is not pure in mind. No one can be pure in mind who
is not pure in action. No one can be pure in action who is not pure in
eating, sleeping, fearing and mating. But somehow or other if someone
hears with rapt attention from the right person, at the very beginning one
can assuredly see Lord Sri Krwa in person in the pages of Bhiigavatam.
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the First Canto, Third Chapter,
of Srimad-Bhagavatam, entitled "K!§T)a Is the Source of All Incarnations."
CHAPTER FOUR
Appearance of Sri Narada
TEXT 1
��CfF.l
��lui � � �'Tti({f?tou� 1
": t�fu: wf�: ��({ II � II
"'
vyiisa uviica
iti bruviirtarh sarhstiiya
muniniirh dirgha-satrirziim
vrddhaft lmla-patift siitarh
bahvrcaft saunak 0 'bravit
vyiisalt- Vyasadeva; uviica-said; it i- thus; bru viirzam-speaking ; sarhstiiya

-congratulating; muniniim-of the great sages; dirgha-prolonged; satrirtiim
-of those engaged in the performance of sacrifice; vrddhalt-elderly; kula-
pat ift-head of the assembly; siitam-unto Suta Gosvami; bahu-rcalt
learned; saunaka[l.-of the name Saunaka; abravit-addressed.
TRANSLATION
On hearing Siita Gosvami speak thus, Saunaka Muni, who was the
elderly' learned leader of all the r�is engaged in that prolonged sacrificial
ceremony, congratulated Suta Gosvami by addressing him as follows.
PURPORT
In a meeting of learned men, when there are congratulations or addresses

for the speaker, the qualifications of the congratulator should be as follows.
He must be the leader of the house and an elderly man. He must be vastly
191
learned also. Sri Saunaka ��i had all these qualifications, and thus he stood
up to congratulate Sri Suta Gosvami when he expressed his desire to
present Srimad-Bhiigavatam exactly as he heard it from S ukadeva Gosvami
and also realized it personally. Personal realization does not mean that one
should, out of vanity, attempt to show one's own learning by trying to
surpass the previous ii.ciirya. He must have full confidence in the previous
iiciirya, and at the same time he must realize the subject matter so nicely
that he can present the matter for the particular circumstances in a suitable
manner- The original purpose of the text must be maintained. No obscure
meaning should be screwed out of it, yet it should be presented in an
interesting manner for the understanding of the audience. This is called
realization. The leader of the assembly, Saunaka, could estimate the value
of the speaker, Sri Suta Gosvami, simply by his utteringyathadhitam and
yathii.mati, and therefore he was very glad to congratulate him in ecstasy.
No learned man should be willing to hear a person who does not represent
the original ii.carya. So the speaker as well as the audience were bona fide
in this meeting where Bhagavatam was being recited for the second time.
That should be the standard of recitation of Bhii.gavatam, so that the real
purpose can be served without difficulty_ Unless this situation is created,
Bhiigavatam recitation for extraneous purposes is useless labor both for the
speaker and the audience.
TEXT 2
��<6 '3'�
�� ;ft�ijf-�1
� lfl•lt:tJf � �lllf•lt:tl�"-6: II � II
saunaka uviica
siita siita mahii.-bhiiga
vada no vadatiim vara
kathiim bhiigavatim puf!.yiim
yad aha bhagaviiii chukaft
saunakaft- Saunaka; uvaca-said; suta suta-0 Suta Gosvami; maha

bh iiga-the most fortunate; vada-please speak; naft-unto us; vadatam-of
those who can speak; vara-respectful; katham-message; bhiigavatim-of
the Bhiigavatam; pu f!.yiim pious; yat-which; iiha-said; bhagavan-greatly
-
powerful; sukaft-Sri Sukadeva Gosvami.

Text 3] Appearance of Sri Narada 193
TRANSLATION
Sauna.Ka said: 0 Suta Gosvami, you are the most fortunate and respect
ed of all those who can speak and recite. Please relate the pious message of
Srimad-Bhagavatam, which was spoken by the great powerful sage
Sukadeva Gosvami.
PURPORT
Suta Gosvami is twice addressed herein by Saunaka Gosvami out of

great joy because he and the members of the assembly were eager to hear
the text of Bhiigavatam uttered by Sukadeva Gosvami. They are not
interested in hearing it from a bogus person who interprets in his own way
to suit his own purpose. Generally the so-called Bhiigavatam reciters are
either professional readers or so-called learned impersonalists who cannot
enter into the transcendental personal activities of the Supreme Person.
Such impersonalists eschew some meanings out of Bhiigavatam to suit and
support impersonalist views, and the professional readers at once go to the
Tenth Canto to misexplain the most confidential part of the Lord's
pastimes. Both these reciters are not bona fide persons to recite Bhiiga
vatam. Only one who is prepared to present Bhiigavatam in the light of
Sukadeva Gosvami and only those who are prepared to hear Sukadeva
Gosvami and his representative are bona fide participants in the transcen
dental discussion of Snmad-Bhiigavatam.
TEXT 3
��it��i{qy��l
�:��:�:��ij[';r:11 �II
kasmin yuge pravrtteyam

sthiine vii kena hetunii
kuta{l saiicodita{l krgza{l
krtaviin samhitiim muni{l
kasmin-in which; yuge- period; pravrttii-was this begun; iyam-this;

sthiine-in the place; vii-or; kena-on what; hetunii- ground; kuta{l
wherefrom; saiicodita{l-inspired by; kmwfl- J<r�I].a-dvaipayana Vyasa;
krtaviin- compi led; samhitiim- Vedic literature; muni{l-the learned.
TRANSLATION
In what period and at what place was this first begun, and why was this
taken up? From where did Kr�!la-dvaipayana Vyasa, the great sage, get
the inspiration to compile this literature?
PURPORT
Because $rimad-Bhiigavatam is the special contribution of Srila Vyasa

deva, there are so many inquiries by the learned Saunaka Muni. It was
known to them that Srila Vyasadeva had already explained the text of the
Vedas in various ways up to the Mahabhiirata for the understanding of less
intelligent women, sudras and fallen members of the family of twice-born
men . .Srimad-Bhiigavatam is transcendental to all of them because it has
nothing to do with anything mundane. So the inquiries are very intelligent
and relevant.
TEXT 4
� � +t(liihn �-- f.rPfth�iifi: I

l(�l;:ij'fRftf'li\ � � �� II � II
tasya putro mahii.-yogi
samadrh nirvikalpakafi,
ekiinta-matir unnidro
gii{lho mu{lha iveyate
tasya-his; putrafi,-son; mahii-yogi-a great devotee; sama-drk-equi

balanced; nirvikalpakafi,-absolute monist;
ekiinta-matifi,-fixed in monism
or oneness of mind; unnidrafi,-surpassed nescience; gii{lhafi,-not exposed;
mii.pha�-stunted; iva-like; iyate-appears like.
TRAI�SLATION
His [ Vyasadeva 's] son was a great devotee, an equibalanced monist,

whose mind was always concentrated in monism. He was not ignorant, but
was transcendental to mundane activities.
PURPORT
Srila Sukadeva Gosvami was a liberated soul, and thus he remained

always alert not to be trapped by the illusory energy. In the Bhagavad-gitii
this alertness is very lucidly explained. The liberated soul and the condi
tioned soul have different engagements. The liberated soul is always
engaged in the progressive path of spiritual attainment, which is something
like a dream for the conditioned soul. The conditioned soul cannot
imagine the actual engagements of the liberated soul. While the conditioned
soul thus dreams about spiritual engagements, the liberated soul is awake.
Similarly, the engagement of a conditioned soul appears to be a dream for
the liberated soul. Apparently a conditioned soul and a liberated soul may
seem to be on the same platform, but factually they are differently
engaged, and their attention is always alert, either in sense enjoyment or
in self-realization. The conditioned soul is absorbed in matter, whereas the
liberated soul is completely indifferent to matter. This indifference is
explained as follows.
TEXT 5
d�tviinuyiintam [§im iitmajam apy anagnarh

devyo hriyii paridadhur na sutasya citram
tad vikua prcchati munau jagadus taviisti
stii-pum-bhidii na tu sutasya vivikta-drfitel!-
dr§tvii-by seeing; anuyiintam -following; !§im-the sage; iitmajam-his

son; api-in spite of; anagnam-not naked; devyal!- -beautiful damsels;
hri yii-out of shyness;paridadhuft-covered the body; na-not; sutasya of -
the son; citram-astonishing; tat vik§ya-by seeing that; prc chati-asking;

munau-unto the muni (Vyasa); jagaduft -rep lie d; tava-your; asti-there
are; stri- pum-male and female; bhida-difference s ; na-not; tu-but;
sutasya-of the son; vi vikta purifie d ; dnt eft -of one who looks.
-
TRANSLATION
While Sri Vyasadeva was following his son, beautiful young damsels,
who were bathing naked, covered their bodies with cloth, although Sri
Vyasadeva himself ·was not naked. But they did not do so when his son
passed. The sage inquired about this, and the young ladies replied that his
son was purified and when looking at them made no distinction between
male and female. But the sage made such distinctions.
PURPORT
In the Bhagavad-gitii it is said that a learned sage looks equally on the

learned and gentle briihma[ta, a cart!liila (dog-eater), a dog or cow due to
his spiritual vision. Srila Sukadeva Gosvami attained that stage. Thus he
did not see a male or female, but he saw all living entities in different dress.
The ladies who were bathing could understand the mind of a man simply
by studying his demeanor, just as by looking at a child one can understand
how innocent he is. Sukadeva Gosvami was a young boy sixteen years old,
and therefore all the parts of his body were developed. He was naked also,
and so were the ladies. But because Sukadeva Gosvami was transcendental
to sex relations, he appeared very innocent. The ladies, by their special
qualifications, could sense this at once, and therefore they were not very
concerned about him. But when his father passed, the ladies quickly
dressed. The ladies were exactly like his children or grandchildren, yet
they reacted to the presence of Vyasadeva according to the social custom
because Srila Vyasadeva played the part of a householder. A householder
has to distinguish between a male and female, otherwise he cannot be
a householder. One should, therefore, attempt to know the distinction be
tween spirit soul without 'any attachment for male and female. As long as
such distinction is there, one should not try to become a sannyiisi like
Sukadeva Gosviiml. At least theoretically one must be convinced that a
living entity is neither a male nor female. The outward dress is made of
matter by material nature to attract the opposite sex and thus keep one
entangled in material existence. A liberated soul is above this perverted
distinction. He does not distinguish between one living being and another.
For him they are all one and the same spirit. The perfection of this
spiritual vision is the liberated stage, and Srila Sukadeva Gosviim'i attained
that stage. Srila Vyiisadeva was also in the transcendental stage, but
because he was in the householder's life, he did not pretend to be a
liberated soul, as a matter of custom.
TEXT 6
��: tft�: �:��'{I

�'E14(�t�fl:ct�� II � II
Text 7) Appearance of Sri Narada 197
katham iilak§itaft pauraih

sampriiptaft kuru-jiingaliin
unmatta-muka-ja{lavad
vicaran gaja-siihvaye
katham-how; iilak§itaft recognized; paurai [t by the citizens; sam

- -
praptaft-reaching; kuru-jiingaliin-the Kuru-jangala provinces; unmatta

mad; muka-dumb; ja{lavat stunted; vicaran wandering; gaja-siihvaye
- -
Hastinapura.
TRANSLATION
How was he [Srila Sukadeva, the son of Vyasa] recognized by the

citizens when he entered the city of Hastinapura [now Delhi] , after
wandering in the provinces of Kuru and Jangala, appearing like a madman,
dumb and retarded?
PURPORT
The present city of Delhi was formerly known as Hastinapura because it

was first established by King Hasti. Gosvami Sukadeva, after leaving his
paternal home, was roaming like a madman, and therefore it was very
difficult for the citizens to recognize him in his exalted position. A sage is
not, therefore, recognized by sight, but by hearing. One should approach
a siidhu or great sage not to see but to hear him. If one is not prepared to
hear the words of a siidhu, there is no profit. Sukadeva Gosvami was a
siidhu who could speak on the transcendental activities of the Lord. He did
not satisfy the whims of ordinary citizens. He was recognized when he
spoke on the subject of Bhiigavatam, and he never attempted jugglery like
a magician. Outwardly he appeared to be a retarded, dumb madman, but
in fact he was the most elevated transcendental personality.
TEXT 7
� ill tfl�Ji�4� @t..Mi11 6t 1

�: � �� mm'T �:·II \9 II
katharh vii piir-{laveyasya
riija�er muninii saha
sarhviidaft samabhut tiita
yatrai§ii siitvati srutift
katham-how it is; va-also; paf!-!iaveyasya-of the descendant of Pap!iu

(Parik�it); rajar§e[l.-of the king who was a sage; munina-with the muni;
saha-with; sarhuada[l.-discussion; samabhut-took place; tata-0 darling;
yatra-whereupon; e§a-like this; satuati-transcen dental; sruti[l.-essence of
the Vedas.
TRANSLATION
How did it so happen that King Par�it met this great sage, making it
possible for this great transcendental essence of the Vedas [ Bhagavatam]
to he sung to him?
PURPORT
$rimad-Bhagavatam is stated here as the essence of the Vedas. It is not

an imaginary story as it is sometimes considered by unauthorized men. It
is also called $uka-sarhhita, or the Vedic hymn spoken by Sri Sukadeva
Gosvami, the great liberated sage.
TEXT 8
sa go-do hana-matrarh hi
grhe§u grha-medhinam
avek§ate mahii-bhagas
tirthi-kurvarhs tad asramam
saZ,.-he (Sukadeva Gosviirru); go-dohana-matram-only for the time of

milking the cow; hi-certainly; grhe§u-in the house; grha-medhiniim
of the householders; avek§ate-waits; maha-bhiiga[l.-the most fortunate;
tirthi-pilgrimage; kurvan-transforming; tat asramam-the residence.
TRANSLATION
He [ Sukadeva Gosviimi) was accustomed to stay at the door of a

householder only long enough for a cow to be milked. And he did this
just to sanctify the residence.
Text 9] Appearance of Sri Niirada 199
PURPORT
Sukadeva Gosvami met Emperor Parik�it and explained the text of

Srimad-Bhagavatam. He was not accustomed to stay at any householder's
residence for more than half an hour (at the time of milking the cow), and
he would just take alms from the fortunate householder. That was to
sanctify the residence by his auspicious presence. Therefore Sukadeva
Gosvami is an ideal preacher established in the transcendental position.
From his activities, those who are in the renounced order of life and
dedicated to the mission of preaching the message of Godhead should
learn that they have no business with householders save and except to
enlighten them in transcendental knowledge. Such asking for alms from
the householder should be for the purpose of sanctifying his home. One
who is in the renounced order of life should not be allured by the glamour
of the householder's worldly possessions and thus become subservient to
worldly men. For one who is in the renounced order of life, this is much
more dangerous than drinking poison and committing suicide.
TEXT 9
� � !��l•lttffl'EI'l'f.. I
�� 'lm� �qtfi1J :q � �: II � II
abhimanyu-sutarh siita
priihur bhagavatottamam
tasya janma mahiiScaryarh
karmiir-i ca g[?lihi na[l.
abhimanyu-sutam-the son of Abhimanyu; siita-0 Siita; priihufi.-is

said to be; bhagavata-uttamam-the first-class devotee of the Lord; tasya
his; janma-birth; mahiiScaryam-very wonderful; karmi.ir-i - ac tivities; ca
and; grr£ihi-please speak to; nafi.-us.
TRANSLATION
It is said that Maharaja P�it is a great first-class devotee of the Lord

and that his birth and activities are all wonderful. Please tell us about him.
PURPORT
The birth of Maharaja Parik�it is wonderful because in the womb of his

mother he was protected by the Personality of Godhead Sri Kr�ra. His
activities are also wonderful because he chastised Kali, who was attempting
to kill a cow. To kill cows means to end human civilization. He wanted
200 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto l , Ch. 4
to protect the cow from being killed by the great representative of sin. His
death is also wonderful because he got previous notice of his death, which
is wonderful for any mortal being, and thus he prepared himself for passing
away by sitting down on the bank of the Ganges and hearing the transcen
dental activities of the Lord. During all the days he heard Bhiigavatam, he
did not take food or drink, nor did he sleep a moment. So everything
about him is wonderful, and his activities are worth hearing attentively.
Desire is expressed herein to hear about him in detail.
TEXT 10
�HmR:,� q-r�ffi: ��t ;n�: I

stt4'\qf?t�r•t1\·l�l+i��Nm.!� I I� oil
sa samriit kasya vii hetoft
pii[lf]iiniirh miina-vardhanaft
priiyopav4to gangiiyiim
aniidrtyiidhiriit-§riyam
saft-he; samriit- the Emperor; kasya-for what; vii-or; hetoft reason;-
piir-flu n ii m-of the sons of Patt9u; miina-vardhanaft-one who enriches the

family; p riiya- u pav 4taft-sitting and fasting; gangayiim- on the bank of the
Ganges; anad rtya neglecting; adhir aJ
- - acquired kingdom; sriyam opu -
lences.
TRANSLATION
He was a great emperor and possessed all the opulences of his acquired
kingdom. He was so exalted that he was increasing the prestige of the
P��u dynasty. Why did he give up everything to sit down on the hank of
the Ganges and fast until death?
PURPORT
Maharaja Parik�it was the Emperor of the world and all the seas and
oceans, and he did not have to take the trouble to acquire such a kingdom
by his own effort. He inherited it from his grandfathers Maharaja
Yudhi�!hira and brothers. Besides that, he was doing well in the adminis
tration and was worthy of the good names of his forefathers. Consequently
Text l l] Appearanc e of Sri Niirada 201
there was nothing undesirable in his opulence and administration. Then

why should he give up all these favorable circumstances and sit down on
the bank of the Ganges, fasting till death? This is astonishing, and therefore
all were eager to know the cause.
TEXT ll
;rqfr� �(\�ij1ffi�;r;
f� �;1Ft q;rrf;r �: I
� � tr'R: f��
� "" ""
�q��
namanti yat-piida-niketam iitmanafi.
siviiya hiiniya dh�niini satravafi.
katharh sa virafi. sriyam anga dustyajiirh
yuvai§atotsra�tum aho sahiisubhifi.
namanti-bow down; yat-piida-whose feet; niketam-under; iitmanafi.

own; siviiya-welfare; hiiniya-used to bring about; dhaniini-wealth;
satravafi.-enemies; katham-for what reason; safi.-he; virafi.- the chivalrous;
sriyam-opulences; anga-0; dustyajiim-insuperable; yuvii-just in full
youth; ai.§ata-desired; utsra�tum-to give up; aha-exclamation; saha-with;
asubhifi.- life.
TRANSLATION
He was such a great emperor that all his enemies would come and bow
down at his feet and surrender all their wealth for their own benefit. He
was full of youth and strength, and he possessed insuperable kingly opu
lences. Why did he want to give up everything, including his life?
PURPORT
There was nothing undesirable in his life. He was quite a young man and
could enjoy life with power and opulence. So there was no question of
retiring from active life. There was no difficulty in collecting the state
taxes because he was so powerful and chivalrous that even his enemies
would come to him and bow down at his feet and surrender all wealth for
their own benefit. Maharaja Par�it was a pious king. He conquered his
enemies, and therefore the kingdom was full of prosperity. There was
enough milk, grains and metals, and all the rivers and mountains were full
of potency. So materially everything was satisfactory. Therefore, there
was no question of untimely giving up his kingdom and life. They were
eager to hear about all this.
TEXT 12
f� � +Nrt 41�
'"'
� �q�� ;n: I
i:l� ;{(��m qu�
i� � �: cti�tt(1( II��II
siviiya lokasya bhaviiya bhUtaye
ya uttama-sloka-pariiya[tii janiift
jivanti niitmiirtham asau pariisrayam
mumoca nirvidya kutaft kalevaram
siviiya-welfare; lokasya-of all living beings; bhaviiya-for flourishing;

bhutaye-for economic development; ye-one who is; uttama-sloka
partiyaruift-devoted to the cause of the Personality of Godhead; janiift
men; jivanti do live; na-but not; iitma-artham-selfish interest; asau-that;
-
pariisrayam-shelter for others; mumoca- gave up; ni rv idya being freed

-
from all attachment; kutaft-for what reason; kalevaram-mortal body.
TRANSLATION
Those who are devoted to the cause of the Personality of Godhead live
only for the welfare, development and happiness of others. They do not
live for any selfish interest. So even though the Emperor (Par�it] was
free from all attachment to worldly possessions, how could he give up his
mortal body, which was shelter for others?
PURPORT
Parik�it Maharaja was an ideal king and householder because he was a

devotee of the Personality of Godhead. A devotee of the Lord has
automatically all good qualifications. And the Emperor was a typical
example of this. Personally he had no attachment for all the worldly

opulences in his possession. But since he was king for the all round
welfare of his citizens, he was always busy in the welfare work of the
public, not only for this life, but also for the next. He would not allow
slaughter-houses or killing of cows. He was not a foolish and partial
administrator who would arrange for the protection of one living being
and allow another to be killed. Because he was a devotee of the Lord, he
knew perfectly well how to conduct his administration for everyone's
happiness, men, animals, plants and all living creatures. He was not
selfishly interested. Selfishness is either self-centered or self-extended.
He was neither. His interest was tv please the Supreme Truth Personality
of Godhead. The king is the representative of the Supreme Lord, and
therefore the king's interest must be identical with that of the Supreme
Lord. The Supreme Lord wants all living beings to be obedient to Him
and thereby become happy. Therefore the king's interest is to guide
all subjects back to the kingdom of God. Hence the activities of the
citizens should be so coordinated that they can at the end go back home,
back io Godhead. Under the administration of a representative king, the
kingdom is full of opulence. At that time human beings need not eat
animals. There is ample food, grains, milk, fruit and vegetables so that the
human beings as well as the animals can eat sumptuously and to their
heart's content. If all living beings are satisfied with food and shelter and
obey the prescribed rules, there cannot be any disturbance between one
living being and another. Emperor Pari1qit was a worthy king, and therefore
all were happy during his reign.
TEXT 13
( � � �
� ;r: ijl{l�tf w �r� �� 1
��:qf��tJ;r�t� II� �II
tat saroam naft samiicak�va
pr�to yad iha kiiicana
manye tviim vi�aye viiciim
sniitam anyatra chiindasiit
tat-that; saroam-all; naft-unto us; samiicak§va-clearly e xplain; pr�taft

-questioned; yat iha-herein; kiiicana-all that; manye-we think; tviim
yourself; vi�aye-in all subjects; viicam-meanings of words; sniitam-fully
acquainted; anyatra-except; chandasat- portion of the Vedas.
204 Sr'imad-Bhagavatam [Canto l, Ch. 4
TRANSLATION
We know that you are expert in the meaning of all subjects, except some
portions of the Vedas, and thus you can clearly explain the answers to
all the questions we have just put to you.
PURPORT
The difference between the Vedas and the Puriir-as is like that between
the briihmar-as and the parivriijakas. The briihmar-as are meant to administer
some fruitive sacrifices mentioned in the Vedas, but the parivriijakiiciiryas,
or learned preachers, are meant to disseminate transcendental knowledge
to one and all. As such, the parivriijakiiciiryas are not always expert in
pronouncing the Vedic mantras, which are practiced systematically by
accent and meter by the briihmar-as who are meant for administering Vedic
rites. Yet it should not be considered that the briihmar-as are more
important than the itinerant preachers. They are one and different
simultaneously because they are meant for the same end, in different
ways.
There is no difference also between the Vedic mantras and what is
explained in the Puriir-as and Itihiisa. According to Srila }iva Gosvaml, it is
mentioned in the Miidhyandina-smti that all the Vedas, namely the
Siima, A tharva, .[{k, Yajus, Puriir-as, Itihiisas, Upan4ads, etc., are emanations
from the breathing of the Supreme Being. The only difference is that the
Vedic mantras are mostly begun with prar-ava omkiira, and it requires some
training to practice the metric pronunciation of the Vedic mantras. But
that does not mean that Snmad-Bhiigavatam was of less importance than
the Vedic mantras. On the other hand, it is the ripened fruit of all the
Vedas, as stated before. Besides that, the most perfectly liberated soul,
Srila Sukadeva Gosvami, is absorbed in the studies of the Bhiigavatam,
although He is already self-realized. Srila Suta Gosvaml is following his
footsteps, and therefore his position is not the least less important because
he was not expert in chanting Vedic mantras with metric pronunciation,
which depends more on practice than actual realization. Realization is
more important than parrot-like chanting.
TEXT 14
��
(1� �+{�sua (l(f� �� 1
ilffif! q(t�1(1�.:j"hft qm� � �: II� '611
Text 15) Appearance of Sri Niirada 205
siita uviica
dviipare samanupriipte
trtiye yuga-paryaye
jiita{t pariisariid yogi
viisavyiirh kalayii hare{!.
s ii ta{t - Siita Gosviimi; uvaca said; dviipare-in the second millennium;

-
samanupriipte-on the advent of; trtiye- third; yuga millennium; paryaye

-
-in the place of; jiita{t - was begotten; pariisa rot-by Parasara; yogi- the
great sage; viisavyam-in the womb of the daughter of Vasu; kalayii-in the
plenary portion; hare{!.- of the Personality of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
Siita Gosviimi said: When the second millennium overlapped the third,
the great sage [ Vyasadeva] was born to PariiSara in the womb of Satyavati,
the daughter of Vasu.
PURPORT
There is a chronological order of the four millenniums, namely Satya,

Dviipara, Tretii and Kali. But sometimes there is overlapping. During the
regime of Vaivasvata Manu, there was an overlapping of the twenty-eighth
round of the four millenniums, and the third millennium appeared prior
to the second. In that particular millennium, Lord Sri Kr��a also descends,
and because of this there was some particular alteration. The mother of
the great sage was Satyavati the daughter of the Vasu (fisherman), and the
father was the great Pariisara Muni. That is the history of V yasadeva's
birth. Every millennium is divided into three periods, and each period is
called a sandhyii. Vyiisadeva appeared in the third sandhyii of that
particular age.
TEXT 15
�f:q«=f®�� i3"� �i �:q: I

�
�� af� tiir�� 11�'"\11
sa kadiicit sarasvatyii
upasprsya jalarh suci{t
vivikta eka iisina
udite ravi-mafl!fale
206 S rimad-Bhagavatam [Canto l, Ch. 4
sa[l-he; kadiicit-once; sarasvatyii[t-on the bank of the Sarasvati;

upasprsya-after finishing morning ablutions; jalam-water; suci[l-being
purified; vivikte-concentration; eka[t-alone; iisina[l-being thus seated;
udite-on the rise; ravi-mar-�ale-of the sun disc.
TRANSLATION
Once upon a time, he [ Vyasadeva] , as the sun rose, took his morning
ablution in the waters of the Sarasvati and sat alone to concentrate.
PURPORT
The River Sarasvati is flowing in the Badarikasrama area of the Himalayas

So the place indicated here is Samyaprasa in Badarikasrama where Sri
Vyasadeva is residing.
TEXT 16
pariivara-jiia[t sa [§ilt
kii.leniivyakta-ramhasii
yuga-dharma-vyatikaram
priiptam bhuvi yuge yuge
pariivara-past and future; jiia[l-one who knows; sa[t-he; f§i[l

Vyasadeva; kiilena-in the course of time; avyakta-unmanifested; ramhasii
-by great force; yuga-dha rma acts in terms of the millennium; vyatikaram
-
-anomalies; priiptam-having accrued; bhuvi-on the earth; yuge yuge-

different ages.
TRANSLATION
The great sage Vyasadeva saw anomalies in the millennium. This

happens on the earth in different ages, due to unseen forces in the course
of time.
PURPORT
The great sages like Vyasadeva are liberated souls, and therefore they can
see clearly past and future. Thus he could see the future anomalies in the
Texts 17-18] Appearance of Sri Narada 207
Kali age, and accordingly he made arrangement for the people in general
so that they can execute a progressive life in this age which is full of dark
ness. The people in general in this age of Kali are too much interested in
matter, which is temporary. Because of ignorance they are unable to
evaluate the assets of life and be enlightened in spiritual knowledge.
TEXTS 17-18
itRtifil..i =;:nwn�ht��:qij�tij�l
3T��:�;:�}f� (fflijl�: 11�\911
�� ur..R4.. � ,
� � �ij¥t+{)qtifi.... II� �II
bhautikiiniim ca bhiiviiniim
sakti-hriisam ca tatkrtam
a5raddadhiiniin ni[lsattviin
durmedhiin hrasitiiyu§a�
durbhagiims ca janiin vik�ya
munir divyena cak§U§ii
sarva-varr-iisramiir-iim yad
dadhyau hitam amogha-drk
bhautikiiniim ca-also of everything that is made of matter; bhiiviiniim

actions; sakti-hriisam ca-deterioration of natural power; tat-krtam
rendered by that; a5raddadhiiniin-of the faithless; ni�sattviin-impatient
due to want of the mode of goodness; hrasita-reduced; iiyu§a�-of dura
tion of life; durbhagiin ca-also the unlucky; janiin-people in general;
vik§ya- by seeing; muni�-the muni; divyena-by transcendental; cak§U§ii
vision; sarva-all; varriisramiir-iim-of all the statuses and orders of life;
yat-what; dadhyau-contemplated; hitam-welfare; amogha-drk-one who
is fully equipped in knowledge.
TRANSLATION
The great sage, who was fully equipped in knowledge, could see, through
his transcendental vision, the deterioration of everything material, due to
the influence of the age. He could also see that the faithless people in
general would be reduced in duration of life and would be impatient due
to lack of goodness. Thus he contemplated for the welfare of men in all

statuses and orders of life.
PURPORT
The unmanifested forces of time are so powerful that they reduce all
matter to oblivion in due course. In Kali-yuga, the last millennium of a
round of the four millenniums, the power of all material objects deteriorates
by the influence of time. ln this age the duration of the material body of
the people in general is much reduced, and so is the memory. The action
of matter has also not so much incentive. The land docs not produce food
grains in the same proportions as it did in other ages. The cow does not
give as much milk as it used to give formerly. The production of vegetables
and fruits is less than before. As such, all living beings, both men and
animals, do not have sumptuous, nourishing food. Due to want of so many
necessities of life, naturally the duration of life is reduced, the memory is
short, intelligence is meager, mutual dealings are full of hypocrisy and so
on.
The great sage Vyasadeva could see this by his transcendental vision. As
an astrologer can see the future fate of a man, or an astronomer can
foretell the solar and lunar eclipses, similarly those who can see through
the scriptures and foretell the future of all mankind are called liberated
souls. They can see thus due to their sharp vision of spiritual attainment.
And all such transcendentalists, who are naturally devotees of the Lord,
are always eager to render welfare service to the people in general. They
are the real friends of the people in general, not the so-called public
leaders who are unable to see what is going to happen five minutes ahead.
In this age the people in general as well as their so-called leaders are all
unlucky fellows, faithless in spiritual knowledge and influenced by the
age of Kali. They are always disturbed by various diseases. For example, in
the present age there are so many TB patients and TB hospitals, but
formerly this was not so because the time was not so unfavorable. These
unfortunate men of this age are always reluctant to give a reception to the
transcendentalists who are representatives of Srila Vyasadeva and selfless
workers always busy in planning something which may help everyone in all
statuses and orders of life. The greatest philanthropists are those transcen
dentalists who represent the mission of Vyasa, Narada, Madhva, Caitanya,
Rupa, Sarasvati, etc. They are all one and the same. The personalities may
be different, but the aim of the mission is one and the same, namely, to
deliver the fallen souls back home, back to Godhead.
TEXT 19
oqldif;j d ��I
��IIZ�II
ciitur-hotrarit kanna suddharit
prajiiniirit vik§ya vaidikam
vyadadhiid yajiia-santatyai
vedam ekarit catur-vidham
ciitu�-four; hotram-sacrificial fires; karma suddham-purification of

work; prajiiniim-of the people in general; vik§ya-after seeing; vaidikam
according to Vedic rites; vyadadhiit-made into; yajiia - sacrifice; santatyai
-to expand; vedam ekam-only one Veda;catu�-vidham-in four divisions.
TRANSLATION
He saw that the sacrifices mentioned in the Vedas were means by

which the people's occupations could be purified. And to simplify the
process he divided the one Veda into four, in order to expand them
among men.
PURPORT
Formerly there was only the Veda of the name Yajus, and the four
divisions of sacrifices were there specifically mentioned. But to make them
more easily performable, the Veda was divided into four divisions of
sacrifice, just to purify the occupational service of the four orders. Above
the four Vedas, namely f{k, Yajus, Siima, and Atharoa, there are the
Puriirws, the Mahiibhiirata, Sarithitiis, etc., which are known as the fifth
Veda. Sri Vyasadeva and his many disciples were all historical personalities,
and they were very kind and sympathetic toward the fallen souls of this
age of Kali. As such, the Puriip.as and Mahiibhiirata were made from related
historical facts which explained the teaching of the four Vedas. There is no
point in doubting the authority of the Puriip.as and Mahiibhiirata as parts
and parcels of the Vedas. In the Chiindogya Upan�ad, the Puriip.as and
Mahiibhiirata, generally known as histories, are mentioned as the fifth
Veda. According to Srila ]lva Gosvami, that is the way of ascertaining the
respective values of the revealed scriptures.
TEXT 20
�t('(i'fl�ttk&4i W� i3'f'[�m I
�M(I('(�Iui :q q� � � II� II o
rg-yaju�-siimiitharoiikhyii
vediis catviira uddhrtii[l
itihiisa-puriirwrh ca
paiicamo veda ucyate
rg-yaju[l-siima-atharoa-iikhyii[l-the names of the four Vedas; vedii[l
the Vedas; catviira�-four; uddhrtii�-made into separate parts; itihiisa
historical records {Mahiibhiirata); purii[lam ca-and the Purii[las; paiicama[l
-the fifth; veda[l-the original source of knowledge; ucyate-is said to be.
TRANSLATION
The four divisions of the original sources of knowledge [the Vedas]

were made separately. But the historical facts and authentic stories men
tioned in the Pur�as are called the fifth Veda.
TEXT 21
�if�: w: � -: �: I
q�+qi�'1 �� f�llffl �'!!"IU« II�� II
tatrarg-veda-dhara[l paila[l
siimago jaimini[l kavi.fl.
vai§ampiiyana evaiko
n4r-ato yaju§iim uta
tat ra-the reupon ; rg-ve da-dhara�- professor of the f{g-veda; paila�- the
ni named Paila; siimaga�-that of the Siima-veda; jaimini�-the r�i
named Jaimini; kavi.f!.-highly qualified; vaiSampiiyana�-the ni named
VaiSampayana; eva-only; eka�-alone; n4[liita�-we11 versed; yaju�iim- of
the Yajur-veda; uta-glorified.
TRANSLATION
After the Vedas were divided into four divisions, Paila �i became the
professor of the �g-veda, Jaimini the professor of the Sama-veda, and
VaiSampayana alone became glorified by the Yajur-veda.
PURPORT
The different Vedas were entrusted to different learned scholars for

development in various ways.
TEXT 22
31f.lqiff«:tlql(i'l€ijq�a;� '!�: I
�(1(1�1U11'1i mt lt il&lriur: II��II
atharoiingirasiim iisit
sumantur diiruvo munQI.
itihiisa-puriiviiniirh
pitii me romahar�ava{l.
atharoa-the Atharoa-veda; angiras iim-unto the r�i Angira; iisit-was

entrusted; sumantu{l.-also known as Sumantu Muni; diiruva[l.-seriously
devoted to the Atharoa-veda; munQI. -the sage; itihiisa-puriiviiniim-of the
historical records like thePuriivas; pita-father; me-mine; romahar�ava[l.
the r�i Romahar�pa.
TRANSLATION
The Sumantu Muni Arigira , who was very devotedly engaged, was
entrusted with the Atharva-veda. And my father Romahar�apa was en
trusted with the Purapas and historical records.
PURPORT
In the Sruti-mantras also it is stated that Angira Muni, who strictly

followed the rigid principles of the Atharoa-vedas, was the leader of the
followers of the Atharoa-vedas.
TEXT 23
�� osMqi� I
ft.R: 31�Jq(ijf4§4�� .11Rct'1l� II�� II
ta eta r�ayo vedarh
svarh svarh vyasyann anekadhii
§�yaQI. pras�yais tac-ch�yair
vediis te siikhino'bhavan
te-they ; ete-all these; r§aya[!.-learned scholars; vedaTn(-the respective

Vedas; svam svam-in their own entrusted matters; vyasyan-rendered;
anekadhii- many; s4yaifz- disciples; prasi§yai[!. -grand disciples; tat-si§yaifi.
-
-great grand-disciples; vedii[l. te-followers of the respective Vedas; siikhina[l.

-different branches; abhavan-thus became.
TRANSLATION
All these learned scholars, in their turn, rendered their entrusted Vedas
unto their many disciples, grand disciples and great grand disciples, and
thus the respective branches of the followers of the Vedas came into being.
PURPORT
The original source of knowledge is the Vedas. There are no branches of

knowledge, either mundane or transcendental, which do not belong to the
original text of the Vedas. They have simply been developed into different
branches. They were originally rendered by great, respectable and learned
professors. In other words, the Vedic knowledge, broken into different
branches by different disciplic successions, has been distributed all over
the world. No one, therefore, can claim independent knowledge beyond
the Vedas.
TEXT 24
�� W ��I
� � � �: iqUjf4ffi0: ��
ta eva vedii durmedhair
dhiiryante puru§air yathii
evarh cakiira bhagaviin
vyiisa[l. krpa[ta-vatsala[l.
te--that; eva-certainly; vediifi.- the book of the knowledge; durmedhaifz

-by the less intellectual; dhiiryante-can assimilate; pu ru§ai[!.-by the man;
yathii as much as; evam-thus; cakiira-edited; bhagavii n-the powerful;
-
vyiisa[l. - the great sage of Vyasa; krpa[ta-vatsala[l.-very kind to the ignorant

mass.
TRANSLATION
Thus the great sage Vyasadeva, who is very kind to the ignorant
masses, edited the Vedas so they might be assimilated by less intellectual
men.
PURPORT
The Veda is one, and the reasons for its divisions in many parts are ex
plained herewith. The seed of all knowlegde, or the Veda, is not a subject
matter which can easily be understood by any ordinary man. There is a
stricture that no one should try to learn the Vedas who is not a qualified
briihma[La. This stricture has been wrongly interpreted in so many ways.
A class of men, who claim brahminical qualification simply by their birth
right in the family of a briihma[La, claim that the study of the Vedas is a
monopoly of the briihma[La caste only. Another section of the people take
this as an injustice to other castes who do not happen to take birth in a
briihma[La family. But both of them are misguided. The Vedas are sub
jects which had to be explained even to Brahmajl by the Supreme Lord.
Therefore the subject matter is understood by persons with exceptional
qualities of goodness. Persons who are in the modes of passion and ignor
ance are unable to understand the subject matter of the Vedas. The ultimate
·goal of Vedic knowledge is Sri Kr�I).a, the Personality of Godhead. This
Personality is very rarely understood by those who are in the modes
of passion and ignorance. In the Satya-yuga everyone was situated
in the mode of goodness. Gradually the mode of goodness declined
during the Tretii and Dviipara-yugas, and the general mass of people
became corrupt. In the present age the mode of goodness is almost nil,
and so for the general mass of people, the kindhearted, powerful sage
Snl.a Vyasadeva divided the Vedas in various ways so that they may be
practically followed by less intelligent persons in the modes of passion
and ignorance. It is explained in the next sloka as follows.
TEXT 25
�'T$.�� WI �•ft:q(l I
��lf.i�l
WI :qJ«f+4Rottl4 � �f;r;n �� 11�'-\11
214 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto l, Ch 4 .
stri-siidra-dvijabandhiiniirh
trayi na sruti-gocarii
karma-sreyasi miiphiiniirh
sreya evarh bhaved iha
iti bhiiratam iikhyiinarh
krpayii muninii krtam
stri-the woman class; siidra-the laboring class; dvija-bandhiiniim-of

the friends of the twice-born; tray i-three; na-not; sru ti gocarii-for
-
understanding; karma-in activities; sreyasi-in welfare; miiphiiniim-of the

fools; sreya�-supreme benefit; evam-thus; bhavet-achieved; ih a - by this;
iti-thus thinking; bhiiratam-the great Mahiibhiirata; iikhyii na m - historic al
facts; k[pUyii-out of great mercy; muninii - by the muni; krtam - is
completed.
TRANSLATION
Out of compassion, the great sage thought it wise that this would
enable men to achieve the ultimate goal of life. Thus he compiled the
great historical narration called the Mahahharata for women, laborers
and friends of the twice-born.
PURPORT
The friends of the twice-born families are those who are born in the
families of briihmar-as, k§atriyas and vaiSyas, or the spiritually cultured
families, but they themselves are not equal to their forefathers. Such
descendants are not recognized as such for want of purificatory achieve
ments. The purificatory activities begin even before the birth of a child,
and the seed-giving reformatory process is called Garbhiidhiina-sarhskiira.
One who has not undergone such Garbhiidhiina-sarhskiira, or spiritual
family planning, is not accepted as being of an actual twice-born family.
The Garbhiidhiina-sarhskiira is followed by other purificatory processes
out of which the sacred thread ceremony is one. This is performed at the
time of spiritual initiation. After this particular sarhskiira, one is rightly
called twice-born. One birth is calculated during the seed-givirtg sarhskiira,
and the second birth is calculated at the time of spiritual initiation. One
who has been able to undergo such important sarhskiiras can be called a
bona fide twice-born.
If the father and the mother do not undertake the process of spiritual
family planning and simply beget children out of passion only, their
children are called dvija-bandhus. These dvija-bandhus are certainly not as
Text 26] Ap pearance of Sri Narada 215
intelligent as the children of the regular twice-born families. The dvija

bandhus are classified as sudras and the woman class, who are by nature
less intelligent. The sudras and the woman class do not have to undergo
any sarhskiira save and except the ceremony of marriage.
The less intelligent classes of men, namely women, sudras and un
qualified sons of the higher castes, are devoid of necessary qualifications
to understand the purpose of the transcendental Vedas. For them the
Mahabhiirata was prepared. The purpose of the Mahabhiirata is to adminis
ter the purpose of the Vedas, and therefore within this Mahiibhiirata the
summary Veda of Bhagavad-gitii is placed. The less intelligent are more
interested in stories than in philosophy, and therefore the philosophy of
the Vedas in the form of the Bhagavad-gitii is spoken by the Lord Sri
K.f�!J.a. Vyasadeva and Lord Kr�!la are both on the transcendental plane,
and therefore they collaborated in doing good to the fallen souls of this
age. The Bhagavad-gitii is the essence of all Vedic knowledge. It is the
first book of spiritual values, as the Upani§ads are. The Vedanta philosophy
is the subject matter for study by the spiritual graduates. Only the post
graduate spiritual student can enter into the spiritual or devotional service
of the Lord. It is a great science, and the great professor is the Lord Him
self in the form of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and persons who are
empowered by Him can initiate others in the transcendental loving service
of the Lord.
TEXT 26
��«ron:,
�� : 11��11
evarh pravrttasya sadii
bhutiiniirh sreyasi dvijii�
sarviitmakeniipi yadii
niitu§yadd hrdayarh tata�
evam- thus; prav rttasya-one who is engaged in; sadii always; bhutiiniim
-
of the living beings; sreyasi-in the ultimate good; dvij�-0 twice-born;

sarviitmakena api-by all means; yadii when; na-not; atuuat-become
-
satisfied; hrdaya m mind; tata"(!. -at that time.

-
TRANSLATION
0 twice-born brahm3!1as, still his mind was not satisfied, although he

engaged himself in working for the total welfare of all people.
PURPORT
Sri Vyasadeva was not satisfied with himself, although he prepared lit
eratures of Vedic value for the all-around welfare of the general mass of
people. It was expected that he would be satisfied by all such activities,
but ultimately he was not satisfied.
TEXT 27
;rrRtst«l�� i!� : ��4:11�� I

Pfij'tf'l. WM'ffi(q � iFIR � 11�\911
niitiprasidadd hrdayafl.
sarasvatyiis tate sucau
vitarkayan vivikta-stha
idam coviica dharma-vit
na-not; atiprasidat--very much satisfied; hrdayaf!.-at heart; sarasvatyiift

-of the River Sarasvati; tate-on the bank of; sucau-being purified;
vitarkayan-having considered; vivikta-sthafl.-situated in a lonely place;
idam ca-also this; uv iica said; dharma-vit-one who knows what religion is.
-
TRANSLATION
Thus the sage, being dissatisfied at heart, at once began to reflect,

because he knew the essence of religion, and he said within himself:
PURPORT
The sage began to search out the cause of not being satisfied at heart.
Perfection is never attained until one is satisfied at heart. This satisfaction
of heart has to be searched out beyond matter.
TEXTS 28-29
�ijf4�;w � � 04'G\im �sw:r: I

� nto4J\�;w � "iii��IR1;w'{ ��II
�1«1ott4�;w !Riil�llt�l� 31�: I
� � �� 11��11
dhrta-vratena hi maya
chandarhsi guravo 'gnayaft
manita niroyalikena
grhitarh canusiisanam
bharata-vyapadesena
hy iimniiyiirthas ca pradarsita�
drsyate yatra dharmadi
stri-sudradibhir apy uta
dhrta-vratena-under a strict disciplinary vow; hi-certainly; maya-by

me; chandiirhsi-the Vedic hymns; guravaft-the spiritual masters; agnayaft
-the sacrificial fire; miinitiift-properly worshiped; niroyalikena-without
pretense; grhitam ca-also accepted; anusiisanam-traditional discipline;
bhiirata-the Mahiibhiirata; vyapadesena-by compilation of; hi-certainly;
iimniiya-arthaft-import of disciplic succession;ca-and;pradarsita�-proper
ly explained;drsyate-by what is necessary;yatra-where;dharma-iid*-the
path of religion; stri-sudra-iidibhi� api-even by women, sudras, etc.; uta
spoken.
TRANSLATION
I have, under strict disciplinary vows, unpretentiously worshiped the

Vedas, the spiritual master and the altar of sacrifice. I have also abided by
the rulings and have shown the import of disciplic succession through the
explanation of the Mahabharata by which even women, siidras and others
[friends of the twice-horn] can see the path of religion.
PURPORT
No one can unde,rstand the import of the Vedas without having under
gone a strict disciplinary vow and disciplic succession. The Vedas, spiritual
masters and sacrificial fire must be worshiped by the desiring candidate.
All these intricacies of Vedic knowledge are systematicaUy presented in the
Mahiibharata for the understanding of the women class, laborer class and
the unqualified members of brahmar-a, k§atriya or vaiSya families. In this
age, the Mahiibhiirata is more essential than the original Vedas.
TEXT 30
� iffliJ�l;fR'ff �€11�'4�1 Ff«: I

ace;q"5t � ;f!Atf.Ji�e�¥4 : ll�oll
tathiipi bata me daihyo

h y iitmii caiviitmanii vibhu[l.
asampanna iviibhiiti
brahma-varcasya-sattama[l.
tathiipi-although; bata-defect; me-mine; daihya[l-situated in the

body; hi-certainly; iitmii-living being; ca-and; eva-even; iitmanii-myself;
vibhu[l.-sufficient; asampanna[l.-wanting in; iva iibhiiti-it appears to be;
brahma-varcasya-of the Vedantists; sattama[l.-the supreme.
TRANSLATION
I am feeling incomplete, though I myself am fully equipped with

everything required by the Vedas-
PURPORT
Undoubtedly Srila Vyasadeva was complete in all the details of Vedic

achievements. Purification of the living being submerged in matter is made
possible by the prescribed activities in the Vedas, but the ultimate achieve
ment is different. Unless it is attained, the living being, even though fully
equipped, cannot be situated in the transcendentally normal stage. Srila
Vyasadeva appeared to have lost the clue and therefore felt dissatisfaction.
TEXT 31
!*en +ti41Cfijl �� ;:r� f�cm: 1

fSr:rt: 4(+{tt(11..i ij � ��ijfitttt: II�� II
kim vii bhiigavatii dharma
na prayer-a niriipitii[l.
priyii[l. paramahamsiiniim
ta eva hy acyuta-priyii[l.
kim vii-or; bhiigavatii[l. dharma[!.- devotional activities of the living

beings; na- not; priiyera- almost; ni rii pi tii[l.- directed ; priyii[l.- dear;
paramahamsiiniim-of the perfect beings; te eva- that also; hi-certainly;
acyuta- the infallible; priyii[l.- attractive.
TRANSLATION
This may he because I did not specifically point out the devotional
service of the Lord, which is dear both to perfect beings and the infallible
Lord.
PURPORT
The dissatisfaction which was being felt by Srila Vyasadeva is expressed

herein in his own words. This was felt for the normal condition of the
living being in the devotional service of the Lord. Unless one is fixed in the
normal condition of service, neither the Lord nor the living being can
become fully satisfied. This defect was felt by him when Narada Muni, his
spiritual master, reached him. It is described as follows.
TEXT 32
� Rctii5+ti�R ��r.M ftclml: I

� �S�I•IIt:;l� Sll!!t:\1��'( ��.
tasyaivarh khilam iitmiinarh
manya-miinasya khidyatal;L
kmtasya niirado 'bh yiigiid
asramarh priig-udiihrtam
tasya- his; evam- thus; khilam- inferior; atmiinam- soul ; manya-miinasya

-thinking within the mind; kh idyatal;L- regretting; krg wsya- of Kr�l).a;
niiradal;L abh yiigiit- Narada came there; asramam-the cottage; priig- before;
udiihrtam-said.
TRANSLATION
As mentioned before, Narada reached the cottage of J(r�l).a-dvaipayana

Vyasa on the hanks of the Sarasvati just as he was regretting his defects.
PURPORT
The vacuum felt by Vyasadeva was not due to his lack of knowledge.
Bhiigavata-dharma is purely devotional service of the Lord to which the
monist has no access. The monist is not counted amongst the parama
harhsas (the most perfect of the renounced order of life). Srimad-
220 Srimad-Bhagavatam (Canto 1, Ch. 4
Bhiigavatam is full of narrations of the transcendental activities of the

Personality of Godhead. Although Vyasadeva was an empowered Divinity,
he still felt dissatisfaction because in none of his works were the transcen
dental activities of the Lord properly explained. The inspiration was
infused by Sri Kr�rta directly in the heart of Vyasadeva, and thus he felt
the vacuum as explained above. l t is definitely expressed herewith that
without transcendental loving service of the Lord, everything is void; but
in the transcendental service of the Lord everything is tangible without
any separate attempt at fruitive work or empiric philosophical speculation.
TEXT 33
tam abhijiiiiya sahasii

pratyutthiiyiigatarh muni.ft
pujayiimiisa vidhivan
niiradarh sura-pujitam
tam abhijiiiiya - seeing the good fortune of his (Narada's) arrival; sahasii
all of a sudden; pratyutthiiya-getting up; iigatam-arrived at; mun*
Vyasadeva; pujayiimiisa worship; vidhivat-with the same respect
- .as is
offered to Vidhi (Brahma); niiradam-to arada; sura-pujitam-worshiped
by the demigods.
TRANSLATION
At the auspicious arrival of Sri Narada, Sri Vyasadeva got up respect

fully and worshiped him, giving him veneration equal to that given to
Brahmaji, the creator.
PURPORT
Vidhi means Brahma, the first created living being. He is the original
student as well as professor of the Vedas. He learned it from Sri Kr�rta and
taught Narada first. So Narada is the second iiciirya in the line of spiritual
disciplic succession. He is the representative of Brahma, and therefore he
is respected exactly like Brahma, the father of all vidhis (regulations);
similarly all other successive disciples in the chain are also equally respect
ed as representatives of the original spiritual master.
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the First Canto, Fourth Chapter,
of Srimad-Bhagavatam, entitled "Appearance of Sri Niirada."
CHAPTER FIVE
Narada's Instructions on Srlmad-Bhagavatam

for vvasadeva
TEXT 1
��
ij ij\tt+tt4ht �'t;t t&�'SFII: I
3N
�: � �3flif tJUitqtfOt: �4PsM II � II
suta uviica
atha tarh sukham iisina
upiisinarh brhac-chravii[l.
deva'§ift priiha viprar§irh
virtii-piirti[l. smayann iva
suta[l. - Sii ta; uviica-said; atka-therefore; tam-him; sukham iisina[l.

comfortably seated; upiisinam unto one sitting nearby; brhat-sravii[l.
-
greatly respected; devar§i[l.-the great T§i among the gods; p riiha said; -
viprar§ im- unto the [§i among the briihmaflas; vi"[lii pii"[l i[l. -one who carries
-
a virtii in his hand; smayan iva-apparently smiling.
TRANSLATION
Siita Gosvami said: Thus the sage among the gods [Narada I, com
fortably seated and apparently smiling, addressed the r� amongst the
brahm�as [ V edavyasa I .
PURPORT
Narada was smiling because he well knew the great sage Vedavyasa and
the cause of his disappointment. As he will explain gradually, Vyasadeva's
disappointment was due to insufficiency in presenting the science of
devotional service. Narada knew the defect, and it was confirmed by the
position of Vyasa.
223
Plate 17 Sukadeva GosvamT was transcendental to sex relations, and he appeared very
innocent. (p. 195)
Plate 18 The auspicious arrival of Sri Narada. (p. 219)
Plate 19 The swanlike spiritually advanced men do not take pleasure in dead litera
tures, which are sources of pleasure for men who are spiritually dead. (p. 232}
Plate 20 "0 Narada. I regret that during this lifetime you will not be able to see Me
any more." (p. 297)
Plate 21 At the end of the millennium Narada entered the body of the Perspnality of
Godhead, Naraya'iJa. (p. 305)
Plate 22 Narada Muni is always engaged in chanting the glories of the Lord. {p. 307}
Plate 23 Arjuna severed both hair and jewel form the head of Asvatthama. (p. 372)
TEXT 2
��
41(1�� lft«T: ��;n I

'If�� R 3ffii{l ijf.m � qt II � II
niirada uviica
piiriisarya mahii-bhiiga
bhavata[l. kaccid iitmanii
paritu§yati siirira
iitmii miinasa eva vii
nii rada[l.-Narada; uviica-said; piirii.Sarya-0 son of Parasara; mahii-bhiiga

-the greatly fortunate; bhavata[l.-your; kaccit-if it is; iitmanii-by the
self-realization of; paritu§yati-does it satisfy; siirira[t-identify the body;
iitmii-self; miinasaft - identifying the mind; eva-certainly ; vii-and.
TRANSLATION
Addressing Vyasadeva, the son of Parasara, Narada inquired: Are you

satisfied by identifying with the body or the mind as objects of self
realization?
PURPORT
This was a hint by Narada to Vyasadeva regarding the cause of his

despondency. Vyasadeva, as the descendant of Para8ara, a greatly powerful
sage, had the privilege of having a great parentage which should not have
given Vyasadeva cause for despondency. Being a great son of a great father,
he should not have identified the self with the body or the mind. Ordinary
men with a poor fund of knowledge can identify the body as self or the
mind as self, but Vyasadeva should not have done so. One cannot be
cheerful by nature unless one is factually seated in self-realization, which
is transcendental to the material body and mind.
TEXT 3
!Qtfmi ijW'4'f'lfq ij 'l«l<f'( I

� llmi � �l!if((t'( II � II
Text 4] Narada's Instructions on Srimad-Bhagavatam 225
jijiiiisitam susampannam
api te mahad-adbhutam
krtaviin bhiiratam yas tvarh
saroiirtha-parib[rhhitam
jijiiiisitam-fully inquired; susampannam-well versed; api-in spite of;

te-your; mahat-adbhutam-great and wonderful; krtav iin-prep ared;
bhiiratam-the Mahiibhiirata; ya[l tvam-what you have done; saroa-artha
including all sequences; parib[rhhitam-elabo rately explained.
TRANSLATIO N
Your inquiries were full and your studies were also well fulfilled, and •
there is no doubt that you have prepared a great and wonderful work, the
Mahahharata, which is full of all kinds of Vedic sequences elaborately
explained.
PURPORT
The despondency of Vyasadeva was certainly not due to his lack of

sufficient knowledge because as a student he had fully inquired about the
Vedic literatures, as a result of which the Mahiibhiirata is compiled with
full explanation of the Vedas.
TEXT4
��l{ijij+{� :q ii!A�'ij� 6:rtlij:rt( I

��fq m��Ri{TW{'f�ffi� � 3Pif II \l II
jijiiiisitam adhitarh ca
brahma yat tat saniitanam
tathiipi socasy iitmiinam
akrtiirtha iva prabho
jijiiiisitam-deliberated fully well; adhitam-the knowledge obtained;

ca-and; brahma-the Absolute; yat what; tat-that; saniitanam-eternal;
-
tathiipi-in spite of that; socasi-lamenting; iitmiinam-unto self; akrta

artha-undone; iva-like;prabho-my dear sir.
TRANSLATION
You have fully delineated the subject of impersonal Brahman as well

as the knowledge derived therefrom. In spite of all this, why should you
be despondent, thinking that y� are undone, my dear prabhu.
PURPORT
The Vediinta-sutra or Brahma-sutra compiled by Sri Vyasadeva is the

full deliberation of the impersonal absolute feature, and it is accepted as
the most exalted philosophical exposition in the world. It covers the
subject of eternity, and the methods are scholarly. So there cannot be
any doubt about the transcendental scholarship of Vyasadeva. So why
should he lament?
TEXT 5
��
� 1t ��
� ;rmn qf(tF"�'d lt I
6fl(�+totl'ffi+('lll�
'l�l+tl ffiS� II� 11
vyiisa uviica
asty eva me saroam idam tvayoktam
tathiipi niitmii paritu§yate me
tan-mulam avyaktam agiidha-bodham
prcchiimahe tviitma-bhaviitma-bhutam
vyiisa[l- Vyasa; uvaca-said; asti-there -

is; eva cer tainly; me-mine;
saroam-all; idam-this; tvayii-by you; uktam-uttered; tathiipi-and yet;
-
na not; iitma-self; paritu§yate-does pacify; me-unto me; tat-of which;
mulam- root; avyaktam-undetected; agiidha-bodham-the man of un
limited knowledge; prcchiimahe-do inquire; tva-unto you; iitma-bhava
-
self-born; iitma bhutam- offspring .
TRANSLATION
Sri Vyasadeva said: All you have said about me is perfectly correct.
Despite all this, I am not pacified. I therefore question you about the root
cause of my dissatisfaction, for you are a man of unlimited knowledge due
Text 6] Narada's Instructions on Sriinad-Bhagavatam 227
to your being the offspring of one [Brahma] who is self-born [without

mundane father and mother] .
PURPORT
In the material world everyone is engrossed with the idea of identifying

the body or the mind with the self. As such, all knowledge disseminated in
the material world is related either with the body or with the mind, and
that is the root cause of all despondencies. This is not always detected,
even though one may be the greatest erudite scholar in materialistic
knowledge. It is good, therefore, to approach a personality like Narada to
solve the root cause of all despondencies. Why Narada should be ap
proached is explained below.
TEXT 6
� � � � ij4((ij!J� -
aqtffid\ �: �:
q(f€1l:�n '�� mtt
'f5\€4tct€4tf*l
sa vai bhaviin veda samasta-guhyam
upiisito yat puru�a� purii[l�
pariivareso manasaiva viSvarh
sdaty avaty atti gu[lair asahg�
sa [l-thus ; vai-cert ainly; bhaviin-yourself; veda- know; samasta- all

inclusive ;guhyam-c onfi dential; upasitaf!-devotee of; yat-because ; purufia�
-the Personality of Godhead: purii[la�-the oldest;. pariivaresa�-the con
troller of the material and spiritual worlds; manasii-mind; eva-only ;
vi§vam-the universe; sdati- cre ates; avati atti-annihilates; gu(laif! - by the
qualitative matter; asanga�-unatt ached .
TRANSLATION
My lord! Everything that is mysterious is known to you because you

worship the creator and destroyer of the material world and the maintainer
of the spiritual world, the original Personality of Godhead, who is tran
scendental to the three modes of material nature.
PURPORT
A person who is cent percent engaged in the service of the Lord is the
emblem of all knowledge. Such a devotee of the Lord in full perfection of
devotional service is also perfect by the qualification of the Personality of
Godhead. As such, the eightfold perfections of mystic power (a�ta-siddhi)
constitute very little of his godly opulence. A devotee like Narada can act
wonderfully by his spiritual perfection, which every individual is trying
to attain. Srila Narada is a cent percent perfect living being, although
not equal to the Personality of Godhead.
TEXT 7
� �� f,r� �
�� (clk+4(11� I
� ;mfor � ��:
� if ;:�� ftR�� II \911
tvam paryatann arka iva tri-lokim

anta.S-caro viiyur iviitma-siik�i
pariivare brahmar-i dharmato vratai{l.
sniitasya me nyiinam alam vicak�va
tvam-your goodness; paryatan-traveling; arka[l-the sun; iva-like;

tri-lokTm-three worlds; anta[l-cara[l-can penetrate into everyone's heart;
viiyu[l iva-as good as the all-pervading air; iitma-self-realized; siik§i-wit
ness; pariivare-in the matter of cause and effect; brahmar-i-in the Abso
lute; dharmata[l-under disciplinary regulations; vratai[l-in vow; sniitasya
having been absorbed in; me-mine; nyiinam-deficiency; alam-clearly;
vicak§va-search out.
TRANSLATION
Like the sun, your goodness can travel everywhere in the three
worlds, and like the air you can penetrate the internal region of everyone.
As such, you are as good as the all-pervasive Supersoul. Please, therefore,
find out the deficiency in me, despite my being absorbed in transcendence
under disciplinary regulations and vows.
Text 8) Narada'slnstructions on Srimad-Bhagavatam 229
PURPORT
Transcendental realization, pious activities, worshiping the_ Deities,

charity, mercifulness, nonviolence and studying the scriptures under
strict disciplinary regulations are always helpfuL
TEXT 8
��
l4'4�1t!fa:�swi � ltiNffl� 1
��'4141 WI � � � f� II � II
sri niirada uviica
bhavatiinudita-priiyarh
yaso bhagavato'malam
yenaiviisau na tu�yeta
manye tad-darsanarh khilam
§ri niirada��Sii Narada; uviica-said; bhavatii-by you; anudita-priiyam

almost not praised; ya5a[l-glories; bhagavata[l - of the Personality of God
head; amalam-spotless; ye na-by which; iva-certai nly; asau-He, the Per
sonality of Godhead; na-does not; tu§ye ta-be pleased; manye-I think;
tat-that; dar§anam-philosophy; kh ilam-inferior.
TRANSLATION
Sri Narada said: You have not actually broadcast the sublime and
spotless glories of the Personality of Godhead. That philosophy which
does not satisfy the transcendental senses of the Lord is considered
worthless.
PURPORT
The eternal relation of an individual soul with the Supreme Soul

Personality of Godhead is constitutionally one of being the eternal servitor
of the eternal master. The Lord has expanded Himself as living beings in
order to accept loving service from them, and this alone can satisfy both
the Lord and the living beings. A scholar like Vyasadeva has completed
many expansions of the Vedic literatures, ending with the Vedanta
philosophy, but none of them have been written directly glorifying the
Personality of Godhead. Dry philosophical speculations even on the
transcendental subject of the Absolute have very little attraction without
directly dealing with the glorification of the Lord. The Personality of
Godhead is the last word in transcendental realization. The Absolute
realiz.ed as impersonal Brahman or localized Supersoul, Paramatma, is less
productive of transcendental bliss than the Supreme Personal realization
of His glories.
The compiler of the Vediinta-darsana is Vyasadeva himself. Yet he is
troubled, although he is the author. So what sort of transcendental
bliss can be derived by the readers and listeners of Vedanta which is not
explained directly by Vyasadeva the author? Herein arises the necessity of
explaining Vediinta-sutra in the form of Srimad-Bhiigavatam by the self
same author.
TEXT 9
� •�1 u�I�Rhm 1
e{ ijt(l qiW� �'IT �: II �II
yathii dharmiidayas ciirthii

muni-varyiinukirtitiifi.
na tathii viisudevasya
mahimii hy anuvarritafi.
yathii-as much as; dhamw-iidayafi.-all four principles of religious be

havior; ca-and; arthiifi.-purposes; muni-varya-by yourself, the great sage;
anukirtitii �-repeatedly described; na-not; tathii-in that way;
viisudevasya- of the Personality of Godhead Sri Kr�I_la; mahimii-glories;
hi-certainly; anuvarritafi.-so constantly described.
TRANSLATION
Although, great sage, you have very broadly described the four
principles beginning with religious performances, you have not described
the glories of the Supreme Personality, Vasudeva.
PURPORT
The prompt diagnosis of Sri Niirada is at once declared. The root cause
of the despondency of Vyasadeva was his deliberate avoidance of glorifying
Text 10] Narada's Instructions on Srimad-Bhagavatarn 231
the Lord in his various editions of the Puriir-as. He has certainly, as a matter
of course, given descriptions of the glories of the Lord (Sri Kr��a) but not
as many as given to religiosity, economic development, sense gratification
and salvation. These four items are by far inferior to engagement in the
devotional service of the Lord. Sri Vyasadeva as the authorized scholar
knew very well this difference. And still instead of giving more importance
to the better type of engagement, namely, the devotional service to the
Lord, he had more or less improperly used his valuable time, and thus he
was despondent. From this it is clearly indicated that no one can be
pleased substantially without being engaged in the devotional service of
the Lord. In the Bhagavad-gitii this fact is clearly mentioned.
After liberation, which is the last item in the line of performing
religiosity, etc., one is engaged in pure devotional service. This is called
the stage of self-realization or brahma-bhuta stage. After attainment of
this brahma-bhuta stage, one is satisfied. But satisfaction is the beginning
of transcendental bliss. One should progress by attaining neutrality and
equality in the relative world. And passing this stage of equanimity, one is
fixed up in the transcendental loving service of the Lord. This is the
instruction of the Personality of Godhead in the Bhagavad-gitii. The
conclusion is that in order to maintain the status quo of the brohma-bhuta
stage, as also to increase the degree of transcendental realization, it is
recommended by Niirada to Vyasadeva that he (Vyasadeva) should now
eagerly and repeatedly describe the path of devotional service. This would
cure him from gross despondency.
TEXT 10
WI ��!{� m�
iit•l«:4f?ri Wluftij' ��I
64YHi � �
WI � �m M(+t"«:�f�ap:n: II� o II
na yad vacllS citra-padarh harer yllSo

jagat-pavitrarh pragrr-ita karhicit
tad viiyasarh tirtham usanti miinasii
na yatra harhsii niramanty usikk§ayiift
na-not; yat-that; v acaft vocabulary; citta padam-decorative ; hareft

- -
of the Lord; yasaft-glories; jagat universe; pavitram sanctified; pragrr-ita

- -
-described; karhicit-hardly; tat-that; viiyasam-crows; tirtham-place of

232 Snmad-Bhagavatam [Canto I, Ch. 5
pilgrimage; usanti-think; miinasa[l-saintly persons; na-not; yatra-where;

hamsi.i�-all-perfect beings; niramanti-take pleasure; usikk§ayii[l-those
who reside in the transcendental abode.
TRANSLATION
Those words which do not describe the glories of the Lord, who alone
can sanctify the atmosphere of the whole universe, are considered by
saintly persons to be like unto a place of pilgrimage for crows. Since the
all-perfect persons are inhabitants of the transcendental abode, they do not
derive any pleasure there.
PURPORT
Crows and swans are not birds of the same feather because of their
different mental attitudes. The fruitive workers or passionate men are
compared to the crows, whereas the all-perfect saintly persons are
compared to the swans. The crows take pleasure in a place where garbage
is thrown out, just as the passionate fruitive workers take pleasure in wine
and woman and places for gross sense pleasure. The swans do not take
pleasure in the places where crows are assembled for conferences and
meetings. They are instead seen in the atmosphere of natural scenic
beauty where there are transparent reservoirs of water nicely decorated
with stems of lotus flowers in variegated colors of natural beauty. That is
the difference between the two classes of birds.
Nature has influenced different species of life with different mentalities,
and it is not possible to bring them up into the same rank and file.
Similarly, there are different kinds of literature for different types of
men of different mentality. Mostly the market literatures which attract
men of the crow's categories are literatures containing refused remnants of
sensuous topics. They are generally known as mundane talks in re
lation with the gross body and subtle mind. They are full of sub
ject matter described in decorative language full of mundane similes
and metaphorical arrangements. Yet with all that, they do not glorify
the Lord. Such poetry and prose, on any subject matter, is considered
decoration of a dead body. Spiritually advanced men who are compared
with the swans do not take pleasure in such dead literatures, which are
sources of pleasure for men who are spiritually dead. These literatures in
the modes of passion and ignorance are distributed under different labels,
but they can hardly help the spiritual urge of the human being, and thus
the swanlike spiritually advanced men have nothing to do with them. Such
spiritually advanced men are called also miinasa because they always keep
up the standard of transcendental voluntary service to the Lord on the
spiritual plane. This completely forbids fruitive activities for gross bodily
sense salisfaction or subtle speculation of the material egoistic mind.
Social literary men, scientists, mundane poets, theoretical philosophers
and politicians who are completely absorbed in the material advancement
of sense pleasure are all dolls of the material energy. They take pleasure
in a place where rejected subject matters are thrown. According to Svami
Sridhara, this is the pleasure of the prostitute hunters.
But literatures which describe the glories of the Lord are enjoyed by
the paramaharhsas who have grasped the essence of human activities.
TEXT 11
mfl� ii\;rntq�gt(t
��fq ..... ,.... ,....
Wfl+(l;:t(Wi4'{1� �Sl�";f �
SilfR1f� •u4f.:1��: II��II
tad-viig-visargo janatiigha-viplavo
yasmin prati-slokam abaddhavaty api
niimiiny anantasya ya.so 'nkitiini yat
Sf[lVanti giiyanti gr[lanti siidhava[l
tat-that; viik-vocabulary; visarga[l- creation; janatii-the people in gen

eral; agha-sins; viplava[l-revolutionary; yasmin-in which; prati-slokam
each and every stanza; abaddhavati- irregularly composed; api-in spite
of; niimiini-transcendental names, etc.; anantasya-of the unlimited Lord;
yasa[l-glories; ankitiini-depicted; yat-what; swvanti-do hear; giiyanti
do sing; gwanti-do accept; siidhava[l-the purified men who are honest.
TRANSLATION
On the other hand, that literature which is full of descriptions of the

transcendental glories of the name, fame, forms, pastimes, etc., of the
unlimited Supreme Lord is a different creation, full of transcendental
words directed toward bringing about a revolution in the impious lives of
this world's misdirected civilization. Such transcendental literatures, even
though imperfectly composed, are heard, sung and accepted by purified

men who are thoroughly honest.
PURPORT
It is a qualification of the great thinkers to pick up the best even from

the worst. It is said that the intelligent man should pick up nectar from a
stock of poison, should accept gold even from a filthy place, should
accept a good and qualified wife even from an obscure family and should
accept a good lesson even from a man or from a teacher who comes from
the untouchables. These are some of the ethical instmctions for everyone
in every place without exception. But a saint is far above the. level of an
ordinary man, and he is always absorbed in glorifying the Supreme Lord
because by broadcasting the holy name and fame of the Supreme Lord,
the polluted atmosphere of the world will change, and as a result of
propagating the transcendental literatures like Srimad-Bhiigavatam, people
will become sane in their transactions. While preparing this commentation
on this particular stanza of Srimad-Bhiigavatam we have a crisis before us.
Our neighboring friend China has attacked the border of India with a
militaristic spirit. We have practically no business in the political field, yet
we see that previously there were both China and India, and they both
lived peacefully for centuries without ill feeling. The reason is that they
lived those days in an atmosphere of God consciousness, and every
country, over the surface of the world, was God-fearing, purehearted and
simple, and there was no question of political diplomacy. There is no
cause of quarrel between the two countries of China and India over land
which is not very suitable for habitation, and certainly there is no cause
for fighting on this issue. But due to the age of quarrel, Kali, which we
have discussed, there is always a chance of quarrel on slight provocation.
This is due not to the issue in question, but to the polluted atmosphere of
to stop
this age: systematically there is propaganda by a section of people
glorification of the name and fame of the Supreme Lord. Therefore, there
is great need for disseminating the message of Srimad-Bhiigavatam all over
the world. It is the duty of every responsible Indian to broadcast the
transcendental message of Srimad-Bhiigavatam throughout the world to do
all the supermost good as well as to bring about the desired peace
in the world. Because India has failed in her duty by neglecting this
responsible work, there is so much quarrel and trouble all over the
world. We are confident that if the transcendental message of Srimad
Bhiigavatam is received only by the leading men of the world, certainly
Text ll] Narada's Instructions on Snmad-Bhagavatam 235
there will be a change of heart, and naturally the people in general will
follow them. The mass of people in general are tools in the hands of the
modern politicians and leaders of the people. If there is a change of heart
of the leaders only, certainly there will be a radical change in the atmos
phere of the world. We know that our honest attempt to present this
great literature conveying transcendental messages for reviving the God
consciousness of the people in general and respiritualizing the world
atmosphere is fraught with many difficulties. Our presenting this matter in
adequate language, especially a foreign language, will certainly fail, and
there will be so many literary discrepancies despite our honest attempt to
present it in the proper w�y. But we are sure that with all our faults in this
connection the seriousness of the subject matter will be taken into con
sideration, and the leaders of society will still accept this due to its being
an honest attempt to glorify the Almighty God. When there is fire in a
house, the inmates of the house go out to get help from the neighbors who
may be foreigners, and yet without knowing the language the victims of
the fire express themselves, and the neighbors understand the need, even
though not expressed in the same language. The same spirit of cooperation
is needed to broadcast this transcendental message of the Snmad
Bhiigavatam throughout the polluted atmosphere of the world. After all, it
is a technical science of spiritual values, and thus we are concerned with
the techniques and not with the language. If the techniques of this great
literature are understood by the people of the world, there will be success.
When there are too many materialistic activities by the people in general
all over the world., there is no wonder that a person or a nation attacks
another person or nation on slight provocation. That is the rule of this age
of Kali or quarrel. The atmosphere is already polluted with corruption of
all description, and everyone knows it well. There are so many unwanted
literatures full of materialistic ideas of sense gratification. The people in
general want to read (that is a natural instinct), but because their minds
are polluted they want such literatures. Under the circumstances, transcen
dental literature like Sri:mad-Bhiigavatam will not only diminish the
activities of the corrupt mind of the people in general, but also it will
supply food for their hankering after reading some interesting literature.
In the beginning they may not like it because one suffering from jaundice
is reluctant to take sugar-candy, but we should know that sugar-candy is
the only remedy for the jaundice. Similarly, let there be systematic
propaganda for populariz�ng reading of the Bhagavad-gitii and the Snmad
Bhiigavatam which will act like sugar-candy for the jaundice-like condition
of sense gratification. When men have a taste for this literature, the other
236 Srimad-Bhiigavatam [Canto I, Ch. 5
literatures, which are catering poison to society, will then automatically

cease.
We are sure, therefore, that everyone in the human society will welcome
Srimad-Bhiigavatam, even though it is now presented with so many faults,
for it is recommended by Sri Narada, who has very kindly appeared in
this chapter.
TEXT 12
�f4i+4'4��
::::1
'"' ....:.
� ...
�ll+tQ ijl��· �
,.... � I
I�®�(
�: �: ��
� � � 4�Qf€hi(OI( 11��11
nai§karmyam apy acyuta-bhiiva-varjitam
na sobhate jiiiinam alam niraiijanam
kutaly. punaly. sasvad abhadram zsvare
na ciirpitam karma yad apy akiira[lam
nai§karmyam-self-realiz ation, being freed from the reactions of frui

tive work; api-in spite of; acyuta-the infallible Lord; bhiiva-con ception;
varjitam-devoid of; na-does not; sobhate-look well; j fi iin am-transcen
dental knowledge; a lam-by and by; ni raiijanam- free from designations;
kut aly. - where is; punaly.-again ; sasvat-always; abhadram-uncongenial;
zsvare-unto the Lord; na-not; ca-an d; arpi t am-offered; karma-frui
tive work; yat api- what is; akii ra [! am-not fruitive.
TRANSLATION
Knowledge of self-realization, even though freed from all material

affinity, does not look well if devoid of a conception of the Infallible
[God] . What, then, is the use of fruitive activities, which are naturally
painful from the very beginning and transient by nature, if they are not
ultilized for the devotional service of the Lord?
PURPORT
As referred to above, not only ordinary literatures devoid of the tran

scendental glorification of the Lord are condemned, but also Vedic
literatures and speculation on the subject of impersonal Brahman when
Text 13) Narada's Instructions on Snmad-Bhagavatam 237
they are devoid of devotional service. When speculation on the impersonal

Brahman is condemned on the above ground, then what to speak of
ordinary fruitive work which is not meant to fulfill the aim of devotional
service. Such speculative knowledge and fruitive work cannot lead one to
the goal of perfection. Fruitive work in which almost all people in general
are engaged is always painful either in the beginning or at the end. It can
only be fruitful when made subservient to the devotional service of the
Lord. In the Bhagavad-gitii also it is confirmed that the result of such
fruitive work may be offered for the service of the Lord, otherwise it leads
to material bondage. The bona fide enjoyer of the fruitive work is the
Personality of Godhead, and thus when it is engaged for the sense grati
fication of the living beings, it becomes an acute source of trouble.
TEXT 13
31� � ��--
w-:q�: ijf!((ffl �!
��1Rct(.'5�
� ffis;:�f!ij'( II� �II
atho mahii-bhiiga bhaviin amogha-drk
suci-sravii[l. satya-rato dhrta-vrata[l.
urukramasyiikhila-bandha-muhtaye
samiidhiniinusmara tad-vice§titam
atho-therefore; mahii-bhiiga highly

- fortunate; bhaviin-yourself;
amogha-drk-the perfect seer; suci - spotless; sravii[l.-famous; satya-rata[l.
having taken the vow of truthfulness; dhrta-vrata[l.-fixed in spiritual quali
ties; urukramasya-of the one who performs supernatural activities (God);
akhila-universal; bandha-bondage; muktaye-for liberation from;
samiidhinii-by trance; anusmara-think repeatedly and then describe them;
tat-vice§titam-various pastimes of the Lord.
\
TRANSLATION \
\
0 Vyasadeva, your vision is completely perfect. Your good fame is

spotless. You are firm in vow and situated in truthfulness. And thus you
can think of the pastimes of the Lord in trance for the liberation of the
people in general from all material bondage.
238 Snmad-Bhagavatam [Canto l, Ch. 5
PURPORT
People in general have a taste for literatures by instinct. They want to

hear and read from the authorities something about the unknown, but
their taste is exploited by unfortunate literatures which are full of subject
matter for satisfaction of the material senses. Such literatures contain
different kinds of mundane poems and philosophical speculations, more
or less under the influence of miiyii, ending in sense gratification. These
literatures, although worthless in the true sense of the term, are variously
decorated to attract the attention of the less intelligent men. Thus the
attracted living entities are more and more entangled in material bondage
without hope of liberation for thousands and thousands of generations.
Sri Narada ��i, being the best amongst the Vai��avas, is compassionate
on such unfortunate victims of worthless literatures, and thus he advises
Sri Vyasadeva to compose transcendental literature which is not only
attractive but can also actually bring liberation from all kinds of bondage.
Srila Vyasadeva or his representatives are qualified because they are
rightly trained to see things in true perspective. Srila Vyasadeva and
his representatives are pure in thought due to their spiritual enlight
enment, fixed in their vows due to their devotional service and de
termined to deliver the fallen souls rotting in the material activities.
The fallen souls are very eager to receive novel informations every day,
and the transcendentalists like Vyasadeva or Narada can supply such eager
people in general with unlimited news from the spiritual world. In the
Bhagavad-gitii it is said that the material world is only a part of the whole
creation and that this earth is only a fragment of the whole material world.
There are thousands and thousands of literary men all over the world,
and they have created many, many thousands of literary works for the
information of the people in general for thousands and thousands of
years. Unfortunately none of them have brought peace and tranquility on
the earth. This is due to a spiritual vacuum in those literatures; therefore
the Vedic literatures, especially the Bhagavad-gitii and the Srimad
Bhiigavatam, are specifically recommended to the suffering humanity to
bring about the desired effect of liberation from the pangs of material
civilization, which is eating the vital part of the human energy. The
Bhagavad-gitii is the spoken message of the Lord Himself recorded by
Vyasadeva, and the Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the transcendental narration of
the activities of the same Lord Kr��a which alone can satisfy the hanker
ing desires of the living being for eternal peace and liberation from miseries.
Srimad-Bhiigavatam is, therefore, meant for all the living beings all over
the universe for total liberation from all kinds of material bondage. Such
Text 14) Narada's Instructions on Srimad-Bhagavatam 239
transcendental narrations of the pastimes of the Lord can only be described

by liberated souls like Vyasadeva and his bona fide representatives who
are completely merged in the transcendental loving service of the Lord.
Only to such devotees do the pastimes of the Lord and their transcenden
tal nature become automatically manifest by dint of devotional service.
No one else can either know or describe the acts of the Lord, even if they
speculate on the subject for many, many years. The descriptions of the
Bhiigavatam are so precise and accurate that whatever has been predicted
in this great literature about 5,000 years before is now exactly happening.
Therefore, the vision of the author comprehends past, present and future.
Such liberated persons like Vyasadeva are not only perfect by the power of
vision and wisdom, but also in aural reception, in thinking, feeling and all
other sense activities. A liberated person possesses perfect senses, and with
perfect senses only can one serve the sense-proprietor, Hr�ikesa, Sri Kr�rta
the Personality of Godhead. Srimad-Bhiigavatam is, therefore, the perfect
description of the all-perfect Personality of Godhead by the all-perfect
personality Srila Vyasadeva, the compiler of the Vedas.
TEXT 14
mit� fti� ;;rl'�:

'l¥.1•1t��(j�q'11+ifSf:
"
;{ �f*t�:tiiR *t �:mm �m-

� 'f(CIhi(l;(lW.1�q�� I I�� II
tato ,nyathii kiiicana yad vivak§ata[l
prthag drsas tat-krta-riipa-niimabhi[l
na karhicit kviipi ca du[lsthitii matir
labheta viitii-hata-naur iviispadam
tata[l-from that; anyathii-apart; kiiicana-something; yat-whatso

ever; vivak§ata[l-desiring to describe;prthak -separately; drsa[l-vision; tat
krta-reactionary to that; rupa-form; niimabhi[l-by names; na karhicit
never; kviipi-any; ca-and; du[lsthitii mati[l -oscillating mind; labheta
gains; viitii-hata-troubled by the wind; nau[l- boat; iva- like; iispadam
place.
TRANSLATION
Whatever you desire to describe, which is separate in vision from the

Lord, simply reacts, with different forms, names and results, to agitate the
mind as the wind agitates a boat which has no resting place.
240 Srimad-Bhagavatarn [Canto l, Ch. 5
·PURPORT
Sri Vyasadeva is the editor of all descriptions of the Vedic literatures,

and thus he has described transcendental realization in different ways,
namely by fruitive activities, specualtive knowledge, mystic power and
devotional service. Besides Lhat, in his variousPura!las he has recommended
the worship of so many demigods in different forms and names. The result
is that people in general are puzzled how to fix up their minds in the ser
vice of the Lord; they are always disturbed to find out the real path of
self-realization. Srila Niiradadeva is stressing this particular defect in the
Vedic literatures compiled by Vyasadeva, and thus he is trying to empha
size describing everything in relation with the Supreme Lord, and no one
else. In fact, there is nothing existent except the Lord. The Lord is mani
fested in different expansions. He is the root of the complete tree. He is
the stomach of the complete body. As such, pouring water on the root is
the right process to water the tree, as much as feeding the stomach supplies
energy to all the parts of the body. Srila Vyasadeva should not have com
piled any Purii(las other than the Bhiigavata Puriirw because a slight devia
tion from that may create havoc for self-realization. If a slight deviation
can create such havoc, then what to speak of deliberate expansion of the
separatist idea from the Absolute Truth Personality of Godhead. The most
defective part of worshiping demigods is that it creates a definite concep
tion of pantheism, ending disastrously in many religious sects detrimental
to the progress of the principles of the Bhagavatam, which alone can give
the accurate direction for self-realization in eternal relation with the Per
sonality of Godhead by devotional service in transcendental love. The
example of the boat disturbed by whirling wind is suitable in this respect.
The diverted mind of the pantheist can never reach to the perfection of
self-realization due to the disturbed condition of the selection of object.
TEXT 15
�Md ��s�t(t<t:
��otrf�:l
=!4§\lflffl � �: f�
� � � � i:i�: ��II
jugupsitarit dharma-k rte 'nusasata[l

sva-bhava-raktasya mahiin vyatikrama[l
yad-viikyato dharma ititara[l sthito
na manyate tasya niviira(larit jana[l
Text 15) Nllrada's Instructions on Srlmad-Bhagavatam 241
jugupsitam-verily condemned; dharma-krte-for the matter of religion;

anusiisata[l.-instruction; sva-bhava-raktasya-naturally inclined; mahan
great; vyatikrama[l.-unreasonable; yat-vakyata[l.-under whose instruction;
dha rma[l.-religion; iti-it is thus; itara[l.-the people in general; sthita[l
fixed; na-do not; manyate-think; tasya-of that; ni vara11am-prohibition;
jana[l.-they.
TRANSLATION
The people in general are naturally inclined to enjoy, and you have
encouraged them in that way in the name of religion. This is verily con
demned and is quite unreasonable. Because they are guided under your
instructions, they will accept such activities in the name of religion and
will hardly care for prohibitions.
PURPORT
Snl.a Vyasadeva 's compilation of different Vedic literatures on the basis

of regulated performances of fruitive activities as depicted in the Maha
bharata and other literature is condemned herewith by Srila Narada. The
human beings, by long material association, life after life, have a natural
inclination, by practice, to endeavor to lord it over material energy. They
have no sense of the responsibility of human life. This human form of life
is a chance to get out of the clutches of illusory matter. The Vedas are
meant for going back to Godhead, going back home. To revolve in the
cycle of transmigration in a series of lives numbering 8,400,000 is an im
prisoned life for the condemned conditioned souls. The human form of
life is a chance to get out of this imprisoned life, and as such the only
occupation of the human being is to reestablish his lost relalionship with
God. Under the circumstances, one should never be encouraged in making
a plan for sense enjoyment in the name of religious functions. Such diver
sion of the human energy results in a misguided civilization. Srila Vyasa
deva is the authority in Vedic explanations in the Mahabharata, etc., and
his encouragement in sense enjoyment in some form or other is a great
barrier for spiritual advancement because the people in general will not
agree to renounce material activities which hold them in material bondage.
At a certain stage of human civilization, such material activities in the name
of religion (as sacrificing animals in the name of yajiia) were too much
rampant. The Lord incarnated Himself as Buddha and decried the authoriLy
of the Vedas to stop animal sacrifice in the name of religion. This was
foreseen by Narada, and therefore he condemned such literatures. The

flesh-eaters still continue to perform animal sacrifice before some demigod
or goddess in the name of religion because in some of the Vedic literatures
such regulated sacrifice is recommended. They are so recommended to dis
courage flesh-eating, but gradually the purpose of such religious activities
is forgotten, and the slaughterhouse becomes prominent. This is because
foolish materialistic men do not care to listen to others who are actually in
a position to explain the Vedic rites.
In the Vedas it is distinctly said that the perfection of life is never to be
attained either by voluminous work, or by accumulation of wealth or even
by increasing the number of population. But it is so attained only by
renunciation. The materialistic men do not care to listen to such injunc
tions. According to them, the so-called renounced order of life is meant for
those who are unable to earn their livelihood because of some corporeal
defects, or for persons who have failed to achieve prosperity in family life.
In histories like the Mahiibhiirata, of course, there are topics on tran
scendental subjects along with material topics. The Bhagavad-gitii is there
in the Mahiibhiirata. The whole idea of the Mahiibhiirata is culminated in
the ultimate instructions of the Bhagavad-gitii, that one should relinquish
all other engagements and should engage oneself solely and fully in sur
rendering unto the lotus feet of Lord. Sri Kr�f.la. But men with materialistic
tendencies are more attracted to politics, economics and philanthropic
activities mentioned in the Mahiibhiirata than to the principal topic,
namely the Bhagavad-gitii. This compromising spirit of Vyasadeva is
directly condemned by Narada, who advises him to directly proclaim that
the prime necessity of human life is to realize one's eternal relation with
the Lord and thus surrender unto Him without delay.
A patient suffering from a particular type of malady is almost always
inclined to accept eatables which are forbidden for him. The expert
physician does not make any compromise with the patient by allowing
him to take partially what he should not at all take. In the Bhagavad-gitii
it is also said that a man attached to fruitive work should not be discour
aged from his occupation, for gradually he may be elevated to the position
of self-realization. This is sometimes applicable for those who are only dry
empiric philosophers without spiritual realization. But those who are in
the devotional line need not be always so advised.
TEXT 16
��Rr �� fcnit
('1�ql(� MtM�t: �I
vicak§ar-o'syiirhati veditum vibhor

ananta-piirasya nivrttitaft sukham
pravarta-miinasya gur-air aniitmanas
tato bhaviin darsaya ce§titam vibhoft
vicak§ar-aft-very expert; asya-of him; arhati-deserves; veditum-to

understand; vibho[t-of the Lord; ananta-piirasya-of the unlimited;
nivrttitaft-retired from; sukham-material happiness; pravarta-miinasya
those who are attached to;gur-aift-by the material qualities; aniitmana[l.
devoid of knowledge in spiritual value; tataft- therefore; bhaviin-your
goodness; danaya-show the ways; ce§titam - activi ties; vibho[l.-of the
Lord.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Lord is unlimited. Only a very expert personality,

retired from the activities of material happiness, deserves to understand
this knowledge of spiritual values. Therefore those who are not so well
situated, due to material attachment, should be shown the ways of
transcendental realization, by your goodness, through descriptions of the
transcendental activities of the Supreme Lord.
PURPORT
Theological science is a difficult subject, especially when it deals with

the transcendental nature of God. It is not a subject matter to be under
stood by persons who are too much attached to material activities. Only
the very expert, who have almost retired from materialistic activities by
culture of spiritual knowledge, can be admitted to the study of this great
science. In the Bhagavad-gitii it is clearly stated that out of many hundreds
and thousands of men only one person deserves to enter into transcendental
realization. And out of many thousands of such transcendentally realized
persons, only a few can understand the theological science specifically
dealing with God as a person. Sri Vyasadeva is therefore advised by Narada
to describe the science of God directly by relating His transcendental
activities. Vyasadeva is himself a personality expert in this science, and he
is unattached to material enjoyment. Therefore he is the right person to
describe it, and Sukadeva Gosvami, the son of Vyasadeva, is the right per-
son to receive it. $rimad-Bhiigavatam is the topmost theological science,

and therefore it can react on the laymen as medicinal doses. Because it
contains the transcendental activities of the Lord, there is no difference
between the Lord and the literature. The literature is the factual literary
incarnation of the Lord. So the laymen can hear the narration of the
activities of the Lord. Thereby they are able to associate with the Lord and
thus gradually become purified from material diseases. The expert devotees
also can discover novel ways and means to convert the nondevotees in
terms of particular time and circumstance. Devotional service is dynamic
activity, and the expert devotees can find out competent means to inject
it into the dull brains of the materialistic population. Such transcendental
activities of the devotees for the service of the Lord can bring a new order
of life to the foolish society of materialistic men. Lord Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu and His subsequent followers exhibited expert dexterity in
this connection. By following the same method, one can bring the ma
terialistic men of this age of quarrel into order for peaceful life and
transcendental realization.
TEXT 17
tyaktvii sva-dhannarh carap,iimbujarh harer

bhajann apakvo'tha patet tato yadi
yatra kva viibhadram abhud amu§ya kim
ko viirtha iipto'bhajatiirh sva-dhannata[l.
tyaktvii-having forsaken; sva-dhannam-one's own occupational en

gagement; carara-ambujam-the lotus feet; hare[l.-of Hari (the Lord);
bhaian-in the course of devotional service; apak va[l. immatu re; atha
-
for the matter of; patet- falls down; tata[l.- from that place; yadi- if; yatra
whereupon; kva-what sort of; vii-or (used sarcastically); abhadram
unfavorable; abhut-shall happen; amu§ya-of him; kim -nothing; ka[l. vii
artha[l. -what interest; iipta[l.-obtained; abhajatiim-of the nondevotee; sva
dhannata[l.-being engaged in occupational service.
TRANSLATION
One who has forsaken his material occupations to engage in the

devotional service of the Lord may sometimes fall down while in an
immature stage, yet there is no danger of his being unsuccessful. On the

other hand, a nondevotee, though fully engaged in occupational duties,
does not gain anything.
PURPORT
As far as the duties of mankind are concerned, there are innumerable

duties. Every man is duty-bound not only to his parents, family members,
society, country, humanity, other living beings, the demigods, etc., but
also to the great philosophers, poets, scientists, etc. It is enjoined in the
scriptures that one can relinquish all such duties and surrender unto the
service of the Lord. So if one does so and becomes successful in the
discharge of his devotional service unto the Lord, it is well and good. But
it so happens sometimes that one surrenders himself unto the service of
the Lord by some temporary sentiment, and in the long run, due to so
many other reasons, he falls down from the path of service by undesirable
association. There are so many instances of this in the histories. Bharata
Maharaja was obliged to take his birth as a stag due to his intimate attach
ment to a stag. He thought of this stag when he died. As such, in the next
birth he became a stag, although he did not forget the incidence of his
previous birth. Similarly, Citraketu also fell down due to his offenses at
the feet of Siva. But in spite of all this, the stress is given here to surrender
ing unto the lotus feet of the Lord, even if there is a chance of falling
down. Because, even though one falls down from the prescribed duties of
devotional service, he will never forget the lotus feet of the Lord. Once
engaged in the devotional service of the Lord, one will continue the service
in all circumstances. In the Bhagavad-gitii it is said that even a small quan
tity of devotional service can save one from the most dangerous position.
There are many instances of such examples in history. Ajiimila is one of
them. Ajamila in his early life was a devotee, but in his youth he fell down.
Still he was saved by the Lord at the end.
TEXT 18
� �: � Clitfcta.l
Wf � �i(44<11Uqq\:f: I
tasyaiva hetoft prayateta kovido

na labhyate yad-bhramatiim upary adhaft
tal-labhyate duftkhavad anyataft sukham
kiilena sarvatra gabhira-rarithasii
tasya-for that purpose; eva-only; hetoft-reason;prayateta-should en

deavor; kovidaft-one who is philosophically inclined; na not; labhyate
-
is not obtained; yat-what; bhramatiim wande ring; upari adhaft- from top
-
to bottom; tat-that; labhyate-can be obtained; duftkhavat-like the mis

eries; anyataft-as a result of previous work; sukham-sense enjoyment;
kiilena-in course of time; sarvatra-everywhere; gabhira-subtle; ramhasii
progress.
TRANSLATION
Persons who are actually intelligent and philosophically inclined

should endeavor only for that purposeful end which is not obtainable
even by wandering from the topmost planet [Brahmaloka] down to the
lowest planet [ Patiila] . As far as happiness derived from sense enjoyment
is concerned, it can be obtained automatically in course of time, just as in
course of time we obtain miseries even though we do not desire them.
PURPORT
Every man everywhere is trying to obtain the greatest amount of sense

enjoyment by various endeavors. Some of them are busy engaged in trade,
industry, economic development, political supremacy, etc., and some of
them are engaged in fruitive work to become happy in the next life by
attaining higher planets. It is said that in the moon the inhabitants are fit
for greater sense enjoyment by drinking soma-rasa, and the Pitrloka is
obtained by good charitable work. So there are various programs for sense
enjoyment, either during this life or in the life after death. Some are trying
to reach the moon or other planets by some mechanical arrangement, for
they are very anxious to get into such planets without doing good work.
But it is not to happen. By the law of the Supreme, different places are
meant for different grades of living beings according to the work they
might have performed. By good work only, as prescribed in the scriptures,
Text 19] Narada's In structions on Srlmad-Bhagavatam 247
one can obtain birth in a good family, opulence, good education and good
bodily features. We see also that even in this life one obtains a good
education or money or bodily beauty. Similarly, in our next birth we get
such desirable positions only by good work. Otherwise, it would not so
happen that two persons born in the same place, at the same time are seen
differently placed according to previous work. But all such material posi
tions are not permanent. The positions in the topmost Brahmaloka and in
the lowest Patala are also changeable according to our own work. The
philosophically inclined person must not be tempted by such changeable
positions. He should try to get into the permanent life of bliss and
knowledge where he will not be forced to come back again to the miserable
material world, either in this or that planet. Miseries and mixed happiness
are two features of material life, and they are obtained in Brahmaloka and
in other lokas also. They are obtained in the life of the demigods and also
in the life of the dogs and hogs. The miseries and mixed happiness of all
living beings are only of different degree and quality, but no one is free
from the miseries of birth, death, old age and disease. Similarly, everyone
has his destined happiness also. No one can get more or less of these things
simply by personal endeavors. Even if they are obtained, they can be lost
again. One should not, therefore, waste time with these flimsy things, but
one should only endeavor to go back to Godhead. That should be the
mission of everyone's life.
TEXT 19
na vai jano jiitu kathaiicaniivrajen

mukunda-sevy anyavad ahga sarhsrtim
smaran mukundiinghry-upagilhanarh punar
vihiitum icchenna rasa-graho jana/.l
na-never; vai-certainly; janalz-a person; jiitu - at any time; kathaiicana

-somehow or other; iivrajet - does not undergo; mukunda-sevi-the devotee
of the Lord; anyavat-like others; anga-0 my dear; sarhsrtim-material ex
istence; smaran-remembering; mukunda-ahghri- the lotus feet of the Lord;
upagiLhanam-embracing; puna�-again; vihatum-willing to give up;

icchet-desire; na-never; rasagraha}_l-one who has relished the mellow;
jana}_l-person.
TRANSLATION
My dear Vyasa, even though a devotee of Lord Kr��a sometimes falls

down somehow or other, he certainly does not undergo material existence
like others [ fruitive workers, etc.] because a person who has once relished
the taste of the lotus feet of the Lord can do nothing hut remember that
ecstasy again and again.
PURPORT
A devotee of the Lord automatically becomes uninterested in the en

chantment of material existence because he is rasa-graha, or one who has
tasted the sweetness of the lotus feet of Lord Kr��a. There are certainly
many instances where devotees of the Lord have fallen down due to
uncongenial association, just like fruitive workers, who are always prone to
degradation. But even though he falls down, a devotee is never to be con
sidered the same as a fallen karmi. A karmi suffers the result of his own
fruitive reactions, whereas a devotee is reformed by chastisement directed
by the Lord Himself. The sufferings of an orphan and the sufferings of a
beloved child of a king are not one and the same. An orphan is really poor
because he has no one to take care of him, hut a beloved son of a rich man,
although he appears to he on the same level as the orphan, is always under
the vigilance of his capable father. A devotee of th� Lord, due to wrong
association, sometimes imitates the fruitive workers.. The fruitive workers
want to lord it over the material world. Similarly, a neophyte devotee
foolishly thinks of accumulating some material power in exchange for
devotional service. Such foolish devotees are sometimes put into difficulty
by the Lord Himself. As a special favor, He may remove all material
paraphernalia. By such action, the bewildered devotee is forsaken by all
friends and relatives, and so he comes to his senses again by the mercy of
the Lord and is set right to execute his devotional service.
In the Bhag�vad-gitii it is also said that such fallen devotees are given a
chance to take birth in a family of highly qualified briihmar-as or in a rich
mercantile family. A devotee in such a position is not as fortunate as one
who is chastised by the Lord and put into a position seemingly of helpless-
ness. The devotee who becomes helpless by the will of the Lord is more
fortunate than those who are born in good families. The fallen devotees
born in a good family may forget the lotus feet of the Lord because they
are less fortunate, but the devotee who is put into a forlorn condition is
more fortunate because he swiftly returns to the lotus feet of the Lord,
thinking himself helpless all round.
Pure devotional service is so spiritually relishable that a devotee becomes
automatically uninterested in material enjoyment. That is the sign of
perfection in progressive devotional service. A pure devotee continuously
remembers the lotus feet of Lord Sri Kr�!la and does not forget Him even
for a moment, not even in exchange for all the opulence of the three
worlds.
TEXT 20
� � m� "+1¢41f.t%�
� �·��Iii� : I
mi: � � +ref� ij
�� : 54<:\�d� ll�oll
idam hi viSvam bhagaviin ivetaro
yato jagat-sthiina-nirodha-sambhavii�
tadd hi svayam veda bhaviims tathiipi te
priidesa-miitram bhavata� pradarsitam
idam-this; hi-all; viSvam-cosmos; bhagaviin-the Supreme L ord; iva

almost the same; itara�- different from; yata�-from whom; jagat-the
worlds; sthiina-exist; nirodha-annihilation; sambhavii�-creation; tat hi
-all about; svayam-personally; veda-know; bhaviin-your good self;
tathiipi-still; te-unto your; priidesa-miitram-a synopsis only; bhavata�
unto you; pradar§itam-explained.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Lord Personality of Godhead is Himself this cosmos,

and still He is aloof from it. From Him only this cosmic manifestation has
emanated, in Him it rests, and unto Him it enters after annihilation. Your
good self knows all about this. I have only given a synopsis.
PURPORT
For a pure devotee, the conception of Mukunda Lord Sri Kr�Qa is both
personal and impersonal. The impersonal cosmic situation is also Mukunda
because it is the emanation of the energy of Mukunda. For example, a tree
is a complete unit, whereas the leaves and the branches of the tree are
emanated parts and parcels of the tree. The leaves and branches of the tree
are also the tree, but the tree itself is neither the leaves nor the branches.
The Vedic version that the whole cosmic creation is nothing but Brahman
means that since everything is emanating from the Supreme Brahman,
nothing is apart from Him. Similarly, the part and parcel hands and legs
are called the body, but the body as the whole unit is neither the hands
nor the legs. The Lord is the transcendental form of eternity, cognition
and beauty. And thus the creation of the energy of the Lord appears to be
partially eternal, full of knowledge and beautiful also. The captivated con
ditioned souls under the influence of the external energy miiyii are there
fore entrapped in the network of the material nature. They accept this as
all in all, for they have no information of the Lord who is the primeval
cause. Nor have they information that the parts and parcels of the body,
being detached from the whole body, are no longer the same hand or leg
as when attached to the body. Similarly, a godless civilization detached
from the transcendental loving service of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead is just like a detached hand or leg. Such parts and parcels may
appear like hands and legs, but they have no efficiency. The devotee of the
Lord, Srila Vyasadeva, knows this very well. He is further advised by Srila
Narada to expand the idea so that the entrapped conditioned souls may
take lessons from him to understand the Supreme Lord as the primeval
cause.
According to the Vedic version, the Lord is naturally fully powerful,
and thus His supreme energies are always perfect and identical with Him.
Both the spiritual and the material skies and their paraphernalia are ema
nations of the internal and external energies of the Lord. External energy
is comparatively inferior, whereas the internal potency is superior. The
superior energy is living force, and therefore she is completely identical,
but the external energy, being inert, is partially identical. But both the
energies are neither equal to nor greater than the Lord, who is the genera
tor of all energies; such energies are always under His control, exactly as
electrical energy, however powerful it may be, is always under the control
of the engineer.
The human being and all other living beings are products of His internal
energies. Thus the living being is also identical with the Lord. But he is
never equal or superior to the Personality of Godhead. The Lord and
living beings are all individual persons. With the help of the material
energies the living beings are also creating something, but none of their
creations are equal or superior to the creations of the Lord. The human
being may create a small playful sputnik and may throw it into outer
space, but that does not mean that he can create a planet like the earth or
moon and float it in the air as the Lord does. Men with a poor fund of
knowledge claim to be equal to the Lord. They are never equal to the
Lord. This is never to be. The human being, after attaining complete
perfection, may achieve a large percentage of the qualities of the Lord
(say up to 78%), but it is never possible to surpass the Lord or to become
equal with Him. In a diseased condition only the foolish being claims to be
one with the Lord and thus becomes misled by the illusory energy. The
misguided living beings, therefore, must accept the supremacy of the Lord
and agree to render loving service to Him. For this they have been created.
Without this, there cannot be any peace or tranquility in the world. Srila
Vyasadeva is advised by Srila Narada to expand this idea in the Bhiigavatam.
In the Bhagavad-gitii also the same idea is explained: surrender fully unto
the lotus feet of the Lord. That is the only business of the perfect human
being.
TEXT 21
�q,�q�,s�� .....
� �: q(ql�q�: �I
3Wi 3N�Rf �mr: � (l'
�sN•I11�i:H¥( II�� II
tvam iitmanii"tmiinam avehy amogha-drk
parasya purhsa{l. paramiitmana{l. kaliim
ajam prajiitarh jagata{t siviiya tan
mahiinubhiiviibhyudayo'dhigar-yatiim
tvam-yourself; iitmanii-by your own self; atmiinam-the Supersoul;

auehi-search out;amogha-drk-one who has perfect vision; parasya-of the
Transcendence; purhsa{t-Personality of Godhead; paramatmana{l.-of the
Supreme Lord; kaliim-plenary part; ajam-birthless;prajatam-have taken
birth; jagata{l.-of the world; sivaya-for the well-being; tat-that;
mahiinubhiiva-of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Sri Kr�l)a;

abhyudaya[l-pastimes; adhiga!lyatiim-describe most vividly.
TRANSLATION
Your goodness has perfect vision. You yourself can know the Super
soul Personality of Godhead because you are present as the plenary
portion of the Lord. Although you are birthless, you have appeared on this
earth for the well-being of all people. Please, therefore, describe the
transcendental pastimes of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Sri Kr��a
more vividly.
PURPORT
Srila Vyasadeva is the empowered plenary portion incarnation of the

Personality of Godhead Sri Kr�l)a. He descended by his causeless mercy
to deliver the fallen souls in the material world. The fallen and forgotten
souls are detached from the transcendental loving service of the Lord.
The living entities are parts and parcels of the Lord, and they are eternally
servitors of the Lord. All the Vedic literatures are, therefore, put into
systematic order for the benefit of the fallen souls, and it is the duty of
the fallen souls to take advantage of such literatures and be freed from the
bondage of material existence. Although formally Srila Narada ��i is his
spiritual master, Srila Vyasadeva is not at all dependent on a spiritual
master because in essence he is the spiritual master of everyone else. But
because he is doing the work of an iiciirya, he has taught us by his own
conduct that one must have a spiritual master, even though he be God
Himself. Lord SriKf�!J.a, Lord SriRama and Lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu,
all incarnations of Godhead, accepted formal spiritual masters, although
by Their transcendental nature They were cognizant of all knowledge.
In order to direct people in general to the lotus feet of Lord Sri KH!J.a,
He Himself in the incarnation of Vyasadeva is delineating the transcendental
pastimes of the Lord.
TEXT 22
� ft �«�: �� qy
� � � �f4:a:*l�: I
31(q*Wf(�: �f.\�(:qJI
��UII�i:Colwtl( ��
idarh hi purhsas tapasafl srutasya vii

svi§tasya suktasya ca buddhi-dattayofl .
avicyuto'rthafl kavibhir niriipito
yad-uttamasloka-gur-iinuvarr-anam
idam-this; hi-certainly; purhsafi.-of everyone; tapasafl-by dint of aus

terities; srutasya-by dint of study of the Vedas; vii-or; svi�tasya-sacri
fice; su k tasya-spiritual education; ca-and; buddhi-culture of knowledge;
dattayofi.-charity; avicyutafi.-infallible; arthafi.-interest; kavibhifl-by the
recognized learned fellow; ni rupitafi. -concluded; yat-what; uttamasloka
the Lord, who is described by choice poetry; gu!la-anuvar!lanam
description of the transcendental qualities of.
TRANSLATION
Learned circles have positively concluded that the infallible purpose

of the advancement of knowledge, namely austerities, study of the Vedas,
sacrifice, chanting of hymns and charity, culminates in the transcendental
descriptions of the Lord, who is defined in choice poetry.
PURPORT
Human intellect is developed for advancement of learning in art, science,

philosophy, physics, chemistry, psychology, economics, politics, etc. By
culture of such knowledge the human society can attain perfection of life.
This perfection of life culminates in the realization of the Supreme Being
Vi�!J.U. The Sruti therefore directs that those who are actually advanced in
learning should aspire for the service of Lord Vi�!J.U. Unfortunately persons
who are enamored by the external beauty of Vi§[Lu-miiyii do not under
stand that culmination of perfection or self-realization depends on Vi�!J.U.
Vi§[Lu-miiyii means sense enjoyment, which is transient and miserable.
Those who are entrapped by Vi�[Lu-miiyii utilize advancement of knowledge
for sense enjoyment. Sri Narada Muni has explained that all parapharnalia
of the cosmic universe is but an emanation from the Lord out of His
different energies because the Lord has set in motion, by His inconceivable
energy, actions and reactions of the created manifestation. They have come
to be out of His energy, they rest on His energy, and after annihilation
they merge into Him. Nothing is, therefore, different from Him, but at
the same time the Lord is always different from them.
When advancement of knowledge is applied in the service of the Lord,
the whole process becomes absolute. The Personality of Godhead, His
transcendental name, fame, glory, etc., are all nondifferent from Him.
Therefore, all the sages and devotees of the Lord have recommended that
the subject matter of art, science, philosophy, physics, chemistry, psycholo
gy and all other branches of knowledge should be wholly and solely
applied in the service of the Lord. Art, literature, poetry, painting, etc.,
may be used in glorifying the Lord. The fiction writers, poets and
celebrated literateurs are generally engaged in writing of sensuous subjects,
but if they turn towards the service of the Lord they can describe the
transcendental pastimes of the Lord. Viilmiki was a great poet, and
similarly Vyasadeva is a great writer, and both of them have absolutely
engaged themselves in delineating the transcendental activities of the Lord,
and by doing so they have become immortal. Similarly, science and
philosophy also should be applied in the service of the Lord. There is no
use presenting dry speculative theories for sense gratification. Philosophy
and science should be engaged to establish the glory of the Lord. Advanced
people are eager to understand the Absolute Truth through the medium
of science, and therefore a great scientist should endeavor to prove the
existence of the Lord on a scientific basis. Similarly, philosophical
speculations should be utilized to establish the Supreme Truth as sentient
and all-powerful. Similarly, all other branches of knowledge should always
be engaged in the service of the Lord. In the Bhagavad-gitii also the same
is affirmed. All "knowledge" not engaged in the service of the Lord is but
nescience. Real utilization of advanced knowledge is to establish the glories
of the Lord, and that is the real import. Scientific knowledge engaged in
the service of the Lord and all similar activities are all factually Hari-kirtana
or glorification of the Lord.
TEXT 23
3Tt �Sll� �
a:t�l� �� a:;n� I
�fqffl i[� � �iFIT
�� sntA � ��
aham puriititabhave'bhavam mune
diisyiistu kasyiiscana veda-viidiniim
niriipito biilaka eva yoginiim
susrii§a!le priivr§i nirvivik§atiim
aham-I; pura-formerly; atitabhave-in the previous millennium;

abhavam-became; mune-of the muni; diisyii[l.-of the maidservant; tu
but; kasyiiscana-certain; veda-viidiniim-of the followers of Vedanta;
nirupita[l-engaged; biilaka[l.-boy servant; eva-only; yoginii m-of the devo
tees; susril§alle-in the service of; prii vr§i-during the four months of the
rainy season; nirvivik§atiim-living together.
TRANSLATION
0 Muni, in the last millennium I was born as the son of a certain

maidservant engaged in the service of brahma�as who were following the
principles of Vedanta. When they were living together during the four
months of the rainy season, I was engaged in their personal service.
PURPORT
The wonder of an atmosphere surcharged with devotional service of

the Lord is briefly described herein by Sri Narada Muni. He was the son of
the most insignificant parentage. He was not properly educated. Still, be
cause his complete energy was engaged in the service of the Lord, he
became an immortal sage. Such is the powerful action of devotional
service. The living entities are the marginal energy of the Lord, and
therefore they are meant for being properly utilized in the transcendental
loving service of the Lord. When this is not done, it is called miiyii.
Therefore the illusion of miiyii is at once dissipated as soon as one's full
energy is converted in the service of the Lord instead of in sense enjoyment.
From the personal example of Sri Narada Muni in his previous birth, it is
clear that the service of the Lord begins with the service of the Lord's
bona fide servants. The Lord says that the service of His servants is greater
than His personal service. Service of the devotee is more valuable than the
service of the Lord. One should therefore choose a bona fide servant of
the Lord constantly engaged in His service and accept such a servant as the
spiritual master and engage himself in his (the spiritual master's) service.
Such a spiritual master is the transparent medium by which to visualize the
Lord who is beyond the conception of the material senses. By service of
the bona fide spiritual master, the Lord consents to reveal Himself in
proportion to the service rendered. Utilization of the human energy in the
service of the Lord is the progressive path of salvation. The whole cosmic
creation becomes at once identical with the Lord as soon as service in
relation w ith the Lord is rendered under the guidance of a bona fide
256 Srimad-B�agavatam [Canto I, Ch. 5
spiritual master. The expert spiritual master knows the art of utilizing
everything to glorify the Lord, and therefore under his guidance the
whole world can be turned into the spiritual abode by the divine grace of
the Lord's servant.
TEXT 24
� 4ittt'iHIIRct�"'11q��
�statl:swt�3'4Rif.t
:qj! � � d��fW\1!
� ��11�\lll
te mayy apetakhila-capale'rbhake
dante,dhrta-kripanake'nuvartini
cakruft k_rpiirh yadyapi tulya-darianiift
susrii§ama[le munayo'lpa-bhii§i[li
te- th ey; mayi-unto me; apeta-not having undergone; akhila-all kinds

of; capale-p roclivities; arbhake-unto a boy; dante-hav ing controlled the
senses; adhrta-kr"ida n ak e- without being accustomed to sporting habits;
anuvartini-obedient; cakruft-did bestow; krpiim-causeless merc y ; yadyapi
-although; tulya-darianiift-impartial by nature; susrii§ama[le-unto the
faithful; munayaft-the muni followers of the Vedanta; alpa-bhii§i[li - one
who does not speak more than required.
TRANSLATION
Although they were impartial by nature, those followers of the

Vedanta blessed me with their causeless mercy. As far as I was concerned,
I was self-controlled and had no attachment for sports, even though I was
a boy. In addition, I was not naughty, and I did not speak more than
required.
PURPORT
In the Bhagavad-gitii the Lord says, "All the Vedas are searching after
Me." Lord Sri Caitanya says that in the Vedas the subject matters are
only three, namely to establish the relation of the living entities with the
Personality of Godhead, perform the relative duties in devotional service
and thus achieve the ultimate goal, back to Godhead. As such, Vediinta
viidi, or the followers of the Vedanta, indicates the pure devotees of the
Personality of Godhead. Such Vediinta-viidi or the bhakti-vediintas are
impartial in distributing the transcendental knowledge of devotional service.
To them no one is enemy or friend; no one is educated or uneducated.
o one is especially favorable, and no one is unfavorable. The bhakti
vediintas see the people in general are wasting time in false sensuous
things. Their business is to get the ignorant mass of people to reestablish
the lost relationship with the Personality of Godhead. By such endeavor,
even the most forgotten soul is roused up to the sense of spiritual life, and
thus being initiated by the bhakti-vediintas, the people in general gradually
progress on the path of transcendental realization. So the Vediinta-viidis
initiated the boy even before he became self-controlled and was detached
from childish sporting, etc. But before Lhe initiation, he (the boy) became
more and more advanced in discipline, which is very essential for one who
wishes to make progress in the line. In the system of varrziisrama-dharma,
which is the beginning of actual human life, small boys after five years of
age are sent to become brahmaciiri at the guru's iisrama where these
things are systematically taught to boys, be they king's sons or sons of
ordinary citizens. The training was compulsory not only to create good
citizens of the state, but also to prepare the boy's future life for spiritual
realization. The irresponsible life of sense enjoyment was unknown to the
children of the followers of the varrziisrama system. The boy was even
injected with spiritual acumen before being placed by the father in the
womb of the mother. Both the father and the mother were responsible for
the boy_'s success in being liberated from the material bondage. That is the
process of successful family planning. It is to beget children for complete
perfection. Without being self-controlled, without being disciplinary and
without being fully obedient, no one can become successful in following
the instructions of the spiritual master, and without doing so, no one is
able to go back to Godhead.
TEXT 25
aP.®e�41'1�+tiR:ill �:
� �!i iji(4i(ijfitiRqtt: I
� � f?lg.a:�ijij-
� IIJW+i�M: Sl�l�� 11�'-\11
ucch�ta-lepiin anumodito dvijaift

sakrt sma bhuii.je tad-apiista-kilb�a{l
evarh pravrttasya viSuddha-cetasas
tad-dharma eviitma-rncift prajiiyate
ucchi�ta lepiin the remnants of foodstuff; anumoditafl-being permit

-
ted; dvijaifl-by the Vediintist briihmar-as; sakrt once upon a time; sma
-
in the past; bhuii.je took; tat- by that action; ap iis ta- eliminated; kilb�afl
-
-all sins; evam- thus; pravrttasya- being engaged; viSuddha-cetasa�- of one

whose mind is purified; tat-that particular; dharma-nature; eva- certainly;
iitma-rncifi.-transcendental attraction; prajiiyate- was manifested.
TRANSLATION
Once only, by their permission, I took the remnants of their food,

and by so doing all my sins were at once eradicated. Thus being engaged,
I became purified in heart, and at that time the very nature of the
transcendentalist became attractive to me.
PURPORT
Pure devotion is as much infectious, in a good sense, as infectious

diseases. A pure devotee is cleared from all kinds of sins. The Personality
of Godhead is the purest entity, and unless one is equally pure from the
infection of material qualities, one cannot become a pure devotee of the
Lord. The bhakti-vediintas as above mentioned were pure devotees, and
the boy became infected with their qualities of purity by their association
and by eating once the remnants of the foods�uff taken by them. Such
remnants may he taken even without permission of the pure devotees.
There are sometimes pseudo-devotees, an:d one should he very much
cautious about them. There are many things which hinder one from
entering devotional service. But by the association of pure devotees all
these obstacles are removed. The neophyte devotee becomes practically
enriched with the transcendental qualities of the pure devotee, which
means attraction for the Personality of Godhead's name, fame, quality,
pastimes, etc. Infection of the qualities of the pure devotee means to
imbibe the taste of pure devotion always in the transcendental activities of
the Personality of Godhead. This transcendental taste at once makes all
material things distasteful. Therefore a pure devotee is not at all attracted
by material activities. After the elimination of all sins or obstacles on the
path of devotional service, one can become attracted, one can have
steadiness, one can have perfect taste, one can have transcendental
emotions, and at last one can be situated on the plane of loving service
of the Lord. All these stages develop by the association of pure devotees,
and that is the purport of this stanza.
TEXT 26
ij'Sil�( ¥014\¥.11! st•lltfijl-

+twft((t: I
+t�'ll1111�
m:� it� Fr��:
BA� �: ��
tatriinvaham kn1.1a-kathii[l. pragiiyatiim
anugrahe rziis.rpavam mano-harii[l.
tii[l. sraddhayii me 'nupadam vi.Srp.vata[l.
priyasravasy ahga mamiibhavad ruci.[l.
tatra- thereupon; anu-every day; aham-1; kr�TJ.a-kathiifl-narration of

Lord 1\:r�I)a's activities; pragiiyatiim- describing; anugraherza-by causeless
-
mercy; asrrzavam - giving aural reception; manafl har iifl - attractive; ta�
those; sraddhayii-respectfully; me-unto me; a nupadam - every step;
viSnwatafi.-hearing attentively;priyasravasi-of the Personality of Godhead;
anga-0 Vyasadeva; m ama- mine ; abhavat-it so became; rucifi.-taste.
TRANSLATION
0 Vyasadeva, in that association and by the mercy of those great

Vedantists, I could hear them describe the attractive activities of Lord
Kr�!la. And thus listening attentively, my taste for hearing of the Personality
of Godhead increased at every step.
PURPORT
Lord Sri Kr�!la the Absolute Personality of Godhead is not only

attractive in His personal features, but also in His transcendental activities.
It is so because the Absolute is absolute by His name, fame, form, pastimes,
entourage, parapharnalia, etc. The Lord descends on this material world
out of His causeless mercy and displays His various transcendental pastimes
ucch�ta-lepiin anumodito dvijai[l

sakrt sma bhuiije tad-apiista-kilbi�a{L
evarh pravrttasya viSuddha-cetasas
tad-dharma eviitma-rucifl prajiiyate
ucchi§ta lepan- the remnants of foodstuff; anumoditafl-being permit

ted; dvijai[l.-by the Vedantist briihmap.as; sakrt- once upon a time; sma
in the past; bhuiije took; tat- by that action; apasta eliminated; kilb�a[l.
- -
-all sins; evam- thus; pravrttasya- being engaged; viSuddha-cetasafl- of one

whose mind is purified; tat-that particular; dharma-nature; eva-certainly;
atma-rucifl-transcendental attraction; prajayate- was manifested.
TRANSLATION
Once only, by their permission, I took the remnants of their food,

and by so doing all my sins were at once eradicated. Thus being engaged,
I became purified in heart, and at that time the very nature of the
transcendentalist became attractive to me.
PURPORT
Pure devotion is as much infectious, in a good sense, as infectious

diseases. A pure devotee is cleared from all kinds of sins. The Personality
of Godhead is the purest entity, and unless one is equally pure from the
infection of material qualities, one cannot become a pure devotee of the
Lord. The bhakti-vedantas as above mentioned were pure devotees, and
the boy became infected with their qualities of purity by their association
and by eating once the remnants of the foods�uff taken by them. Such
remnants may be taken even without permission of the pure devotees.
There are sometimes pseudo-devotees, and one should be very much
cautious about them. There are many things which hinder one from
entering devotional service. But by the association of pure devotees all
these obstacles are removed. The neophyte devotee becomes practically
enriched with the transcendental qualities of the pure devotee, which
means attraction for the Personality of Godhead's name, fame, quality,
pastimes, etc. Infection of the qualities of the pure devotee means to
imbibe the taste of pure devotion always in the transcendental activities of
the Personality of Godhead. This transcendental taste at once makes all
material things distasteful. Therefore a pure devotee is not at all attracted
by material activities. After the elimination of all sins or obstacles on the
path of devotional service, one can become attracted, one can have
steadiness, one can have perfect taste, one can have transcendental
emotions, and at last one can be situated on the plane of loving service
of the Lord. All these stages develop by the association of pure devotees,
and that is the purport of this stanza.
TEXT 26
ijSii�( �: st•ll4(Jl-
+t�tull� ....nro: I
m:� it� FrPI�!
m� �: ��
tatriinvaharh k.rrr;w-kathii/1. pragiiyatiim
anugrah erziisrrzavarh mano-hariif!.
tiif!. sraddhayii me'nupadarh viSm.vataf!.
priyusravasy ahga mamiibhavad ruci{i.
tatra-thereupon; anu-every day; aham-1; knrJ.a- kathii/1. -narration of

Lord Krl?l).a 's activities; pragiiyatiim-describing; anugraherza- by causeless
mercy; asrrzavam-giving aural reception; mana/1.-hariif!.-attractive; tii�
those; sraddhayii-respectfully; me-unto me; anupadam-every step;
visrrzvataf!.-hearing attentively;priyasravasi-of the Personality of Godhead;
ahga-0 Vyasadeva; mama-mine; abhavat-it so became; rucif!.-taste.
TRANSLATION
0 Vyasadeva, in that association and by the mercy of those great

Vedantists, I could hear them describe the attractive activities of Lord
Kr�!la- And thus listening attentively, my taste for hearing of the Personality
of Godhead increased at every step.
PURPORT
Lord Sri Krl?!la the Absolute Personality of Godhead is not only

attractive in His personal features, but also in His transcendental activities.
It is so because the Absolute is absolute by His name, fame, form, pastimes,
entourage, parapharnalia, etc. The Lord descends on this material world
out of His causeless mercy and displays His various transcendental pastimes
as a human being so that human beings attracted towards Him become

able to go back to Godhead. Men are naturally apt to hear histories and
narrations of various personalities performing mundane activities without
knowing that by such association one simply wastes valuable time and also
becomes addicted to the three qualities of mundane nature. Instead of
wasting time one can get spiritual success by turning his attention to the
transcendental pastimes of the Lord. By hearing the narration of the
pastimes of the Lord, one contacts directly the Personality of Godhead,
and, as explained before, by hearing about the Personality of Godhead,
from within, all accumulated sins of the mundane creature are cleared.
Thus being cleared of all sins, the hearer gradually becomes liberated
from mundane association and becomes attracted to the features of the
Lord. Niirada Muni has just explained this by his personal experience. The
whole idea is that simply by hearing about the Lord's pastimes one can
become one of the associates of the Lord. Narada Muni has eternal life,
unlimited knowledge and unfathomed bliss, and he can travel all over the
material and spiritual worlds without restriction. One can attain to the
highest perfection of life simply by attentive hearing of the transcen
dental pastimes of the Lord from the right sources, as Sri Niirada heard
them from the pure devotees (bhakti-vediintas) in his previous life. This
process of hearing in the association of the devotees, is especially recom
mended in this age of quarrel (Kali).
TEXT 27
6R4{ijf1J ��
��
:q:ql(q{1ttii((1€((4�j:q:qI
� � ;mf111 � � ��II
tasmims tadii labdha-rucer mahiimate
priyasravasy askhalitii matir mama
yayiiham etat sad-asat sva-miiyayii
pas)'€ mayi brahmarzi kalpitam pare
tasmin-it being so; tadii-at that time; labdha-achieved; ruce[l-taste;

mahiimate-great sage; priyasravasi-upon the Lord; askhalitii mati[l-un
interrupted attention; mama-mine; yayii-by which; aham-I; etat-all
these;sat-asat-gross and subtle; sva-mayaya-one's own ignorance;pasye

see; mayi-in me; brahmarti-the Supreme; kalpitam-is accepted; pare
in the Transcendence.
TRANSLATION
0 great sage, as soon as I got a taste of the Personality of Godhead,

my attention to hear of the Lord was unflinching. And as my taste
developed, I could realize that it was only in my ignorance that I had
accepted gross and subtle coverings, for both the Lord and I are transcen
dental.
PURPORT
Ignorance in material existence is compared to darkness, and in all

Vedic literatures the Personality of Godhead is compared to the sun.
Wherever there is light there cannot be darkness. Hearing of the Lord's
pastimes is itself transcendental association with the Lord because there
is no difference between the Lord and His transcendental pastimes. To
become associated with the supreme light is to dissipate all ignorance.
By ignorance only the conditioned soul wrongly thinks that both he and
the Lord are products of material nature. But in fact the Personality of
Godhead and the living beings are transcendental, and they have nothing
to do with the material nature. When ignorance is removed and it is
perfectly realized that there is nothing existing withotJ.t the Personality of
Godhead, then nescience is removed. Since the gross and the subtle bodies
are emanations from the Personality of Godhead, the knowledge of light
permits one to engage both of them in the service of the Lord. The gross
body should be engaged in acts of rendering service to the Lord (as in
bringing water, cleansing the temple or making obeisances, etc.). The path
of arcana, or worshiping the Lord in the temple, involves engaging one's
gross body in the service of the Lord. Similarly, the subtle mind should
be engaged in hearing the transcendental pastimes of the Lord, thinking
about them, chanting His name, etc. All such activities are transcendental.
None of the gross or subtle senses should otherwise be engaged. Such
realization of transcendental activities is made possible by many, many
years of apprenticeship in the devotional service, but simply attraction of
love to the Personality of Godhead, as it was developed in Narada Muni,
by hearing, is highly effective.
TEXT 28
� �l(dH'lN'IiltJl �
ft�it��
ijifl1�14 If�-
&: �S�'f('jltal{)m ��II
ittham Sarat-priiV[§ikiiv [W harer
vi.Snwato me nusavam yaso 'malam
samkirtyamiinam munibhir mahiitmabhir
bhaktifi, pravrttiitma-rajas-tamopahii
ittham - t hus ; sarat-autumn; p riiV[§ ikau-rainy season; [ti£-two

seasons; hare[l -of the Lord; vi.Snwata[l-continuously hearing; me
myself; a nu savam constantly;
- yasa[l amala m-unadulterated glories;
samkirtyamiina m-chanted by; m unibhifi, -the great sages; mahiitmabhi[l
great souls; bhaktifi,-devotional service; pravrttii-began to flow; iitma
living being; raja[l - mode of passion; tam a[l -mode of ignorance; apahii
vanishing.
TRANSLATION
Thus during two seasons-the rainy season and autumn-1 had the
opportunity to hear these great-souled sages constantly chant the un
adulterated glories of the Lord Hari. As my devotional service began, the
coverings of the modes of passion and ignorance vanished.
PURPORT
Transcendental loving service for the Supreme Lord is the natural

inclination of every living being. The instinct is dormant in everyone, but
due to the association of material nature the modes of passion and
ignorance cover this from time immemorial. If, by the grace of the Lord
and the great-souled devotees of the Lord, a living being becomes fortunate
enough to associate with the unadulterated devotees of the Lord and
gets a chance to hear the unadulterated glories of the Lord, certainly
the flow of devotional service takes place like the flow of a river. As the
river flows on till she reaches the sea, similarly pure devotional service
flows by the association of pure devotees till it reaches the ultimate goal,
namely, transcendental love of God. Such a flow of devotional service

cannot stop. On the contrary, it increases more and more without limitation.
The flow of devotional service is so potent that any onlooker also becomes
liberated from the influence of the modes of passion and ignorance. These
two qualities of nature are thus removed, and the living being is liberated,
being situated in his original position.
TEXT 29
� �s�� srf�
tasyaivam me'nuraktasya
pra5ritasya hatainasa[l
sraddadhiinasya biilasya
diintasyiinucarasya ca
tasya-his; evam-thus; me-mine; anuraktasya-attached to them;

pra5ritas ya-obediently; hata- freed from; enasa[t-sins; sraddadhiinasya
of the faithful; biilasya-of the boy; diint as ya - subj ugated; anucarasya
strictly following the instructions; ca-and.
TRANSLATION
I was very much attached to those sages. I was gentle in behavior,

and all my sins were eradicated in their service. In my heart I had strong
faith in them. I had subjugated the senses, and I was strictly following
them with body and mind.
PURPORT
These are the necessary qualifications of a prospective candidate who

can expect to be elevated to the position of a pure unadulterated devotee.
Such a candidate must seek always the association of pure devotees. One
should not be misled by a pseudo-devotee. He himself must be plain and
gentle to receive the instructions of such a pure devotee. A pure devotee is
a completely surrendered soul unto the Personality of Godhead. He knows
the Personality of Godhead as the supreme proprietor and all others as His
servitors. And by the association of pure devotees only, one can get rid
of all sins accumulated by mundane association. A neophyte devotee must

faithfully serve the pure devotee, and he should be very much obedient
and strictly follow the instructions. These are the signs of a devotee who is
determined to achieve success even in the existing duration of life.
TEXT 30
��
31�ttlc;:c•pTf�: �{l..tt�e�T:II� oil
jniinarh guhyatamarh yat tat
siik§iid bhagavatoditam
anvavocan gami§yantn[t
k,rpayii dina-vatsalii{t
jniinam - knowledge; guhyatam am - most confidential; y at - what is; tat

-that; siik §iit - directly; bhagavatii uditam-propounded by the Lord Him
self; anvavocan-gave instruction; gami§yanta[t-while dep arting from;
k[payii- by causeless mercy; dina vatsa lii{t-those who are very kind to the
-
poor and meek.
TRANSLATION
As they were leaving, those bhakti-vedantas, who are very kind to

poor-hearted souls, instructed me in that most confidential subject, which
is instructed by the Personality of Godhead Himself.
PURPORT
A pure Vedantist, or a bhakti-vediinta, instructs followers exactly ac

cording to the instructions of the Lord Himself. The Personality of
Godhead, both in the Bhagavad-gitii and in all other scriptures, has
definitely instructed men to follow the Lord only. The Lord is the
creator, maintainer and annihilator of everything. The whole manifested
creation is existing b His will, and by His will when the whole show will
be finished He will remain in His eternal abode with all His paraphernalia.
Before the creation He was there in the eternal abode, and after the
annihilation He wiU continue to remain. He is not, therefore, one of the
created beings. He is transcendental. In the Bhagavad-gitii the Lord says
Text 31] Narada's Instructions on Srimad Bhagavatam 265
that long, long ago, the instruction was imparted to A�una, the same was
instructed to the sun-god, and in course of time, the same instruction,
being wrongly handled and being broken, was again reinstructed to Arjuna
because he was His perfect devotee and friend. Therefore, the instruction
of the Lord can be understood by the devotees only and no one else. The
impersonalist, who has no idea of the transcendental form of the Lord,
cannot understand this most confidential message of the Lord. The word
"most confidential" is significant here because knowledge of devotional
service is far, far above knowledge of impersonal Brahman. ]iiiinam means
ordinary knowledge or any branch of knowledge. This knowledge develops
up to the knowledge of impersonal Brahman. Above this, when it is
partially mixed with devotion, such knowledge develops to knowledge of
Paramatma, or the all-pervading Godhead. This is more confidential. But
when such knowledge is turned into pure devotional service and the con
fidential part of transcendental knowledge is attained, it is called the mo t
confidential knowledge. This most confidential knowledge was imparted
by the Lord to Brahma, Arjuna, Uddhava, etc.
TEXT 31
m � iillij�iil� �: 1
¥U�I�¥4tiii¥1N� ir.f •1�0f.oa �II�� II
yenaiviiharh bhagavato
viisudevasya vedhasafi,
miiyiinubhiivam avidarh
yena gacchanti tat-padam
yena- by which; eva - certainly; aham-I; bhagavatafi,-of the Person

ality of Godhead; viisudevasya-of Lord Sri Kr�l).a; vedhasafi,-of the su
preme creator; miiyii - energy; anubhiivam-i n fluence; avidam- easily under
stood; yena- by which ; gacchanti-they go; tat-padam-at the lotus feet of
the Lord.
TRANSLATION
By that confidential knowledge, I could understand clearly the in

fluence of the energy of Lord Sri Kr��a, the creator, maintainer and
annihilator of everything, and knowing that, I could return to Him and
personally meet Him.
PURPORT
By devotional service or by the most confidential knowledge, one can

understand very easily how the different energies of the Lord are working.
One part of energy is manifesting the material world; the other (superior)
part of His energy is manifesting the spiritUal world. And the via medium
energy is manifesting the living entities who are serving either of the above
mentioned energies. The living entities serving material energy are struggling
hard for existence and happiness, which is presented to them as illusion.
But those in the spiritual energy are placed under the direct service of the
Lord in eternal life, complete knowledge and perpetual bliss. The Lord
desires, as He has directly said in the Bhagavad-gita, that all conditioned
souls, rotting in the kingdom of material energy, come back to Him by
giving up all engagements in the material world. This is the most confiden
tial part of knowledge. But this can be understood only by the pure devo
tees, and only such devotees enter the kingdom of God to see Him person
ally and serve Him personally. The concrete example is Narada Himself,
who attained this stage of eternal knowledge and eternal bliss. And the
ways and means are open to all, provided one agrees to follow in the foot
steps of Sri Narada Muni. According to Sruti, the Supreme Lord has un
limited energies (without effort by Him) and these are described under
three principal headings, as above mentioned.
TEXT 32
1(<1�4&f� inf�Nst4f*tf?tiR('(a4( 1
4'a.1� � � iRifiJf �ij'f( II� �II
etat sarhsucitarh brahmams
tiipatraya-cikitsitam
yadiSvare bhagavati
karma brahmar-i bhiivitam
etat-this much; sarhsucitam-decided by the learned; brahman-0

briihmar-a Vyasa; tiipatraya-three kinds of miseries; cikitsitam-remedial
measures; yat-what; isvare-the supreme controller; bhagavati-unto the
Personality of Godhead; karma-one's prescribed activities;- brahmar-i-un
to the great; bhiivitam-dedicated.
TRANSLATION
0 Brahm�1a Vyasadeva, it is decided by the learned that the best

remedial measure for removing all troubles and miseries is to dedicate
one's activities to the service of the Supreme Lord Personality of Godhead
[Sri Kr�!la) .
PURPORT
Sri Narada Muni personally experienced that the most feasible and
practical way to open the path of salvation or get relief from all miseries
of life is to hear submissively the transcendental activities of the Lord from
the right and bona fide sources. This is the only remedial process. The
entire material existence is full of miseries. Foolish people have manu
factured, out of their tiny brains, many remedial measures for removing
the threefold miseries pertaining to the body and mind, pertaining to the
natural distrubances and in relation with other living beings. The whole
world is struggling very hard to exist out of these miseries, but men do not
know that without the sanction of the Lord no plan or no remedial mea
sure can actually bring about the desired peace and tranquility. The re
medial measure to cure a patient by medical treatment is usele�s if it is
not sanctioned by the Lord. To cross the river or the ocean by a suitable
boat is no remedial measure if it is not sanctioned by the Lord. We should
know for certain that the Lord is the ultimate sanctioning officer, and we
must therefore dedicate our attempts to the mercy of the Lord for ultimate
success or to get rid of the obstacles on the path of success. The Lord is
all-pervading, all-powerful, omniscient and omnipresent. He is the ultimate
sanctioning agent of all good or bad effects. We should, therefore, learn
to dedicate our activities unto the mercy of the Lord and accept Him
either as impersonal Brahman, localized Paramatma or the Supreme Per
sonality of Godhead. It does not matter what one is. One must dedicate
everything in the service of the Lord. If one is a learned scholar, scientist,
philosopher, poet, etc., then he should employ his learning to establish
the supremacy of the Lord. Try to study the energy of the Lord in every
sphere of life. Do not decry Him and try to become like Him or take His
position simply by fragmental accumulation of knowledge. If one is an
administrator, statesman, warrior, politician, etc., then one should try to
establish the Lord's supremacy in statesmanship. Fight for the cause of the
Lord as Sri Arjuna did. In the beginning, Sri Arjuna, the great fighter, de-
dined to fight, but when he was convinced by the Lord that the fighting
was nece sary, Sri Arjuna changed his decision and fought for His cause.
Similarly, if one is a businessman, an industrialist, an agriculturist, etc.,
then one should spend his hard-earned money for the cause of the Lord.
Think always that the money which is accumulated is the wealth of the
Lord. Wealth is considered to be the goddess of fortune (Lak�mi), and the
Lord is Narayar;�a or the husband of Lakt>mi. Try to engage Lakt>mi in the
service of Lord Narayana and be happy. That is the way to realize the
Lord in every sphere of life. The best thing is, after all, to get relief from
all material activities and engage oneself completely in hearing the tran
scendental pastimes of the Lord. But in case of the absence of such an
opportunity, one should try to engage everything, for which one has
specific attraction, in the service of the Lord, and that is the way of peace
and prosperity. The word sarhsiicitam in this stanza is also significant. One
should not think for a moment that the realization of Narada was childish
imagination only. It is not like that. It is so realized by the expert and
erudite scholars, and that is the real import of the word sarhsiicitam.
TEXT 33
31� �� i:illRr � Wffl I

� � R WI �fir f:qf'€fiffiH14( II��II
iimayo yasca bhiitiiniirh
jiiyate yena suvrata
tadeva hy iimayarh dravyarh
na puniiti cikitsitam
iimayaft-diseases; yaft ca-whatever; bhiitiiniim-of the living being;

jayate-become possible; yena-by the agency; suvrata-0 good soul; tat
that; eva-very; hi-certainly;iimayam-disease;dravyam-thing; na-does it
not; punati-cure; cikitsitam-treated with.
TRANSLATION
0 good soul, does not a thing, applied therapeutically, cure a disease

which was caused by that very same thing?
PURPORT
An expert physician treats his patient with a therapeutic diet. For exam
ple, milk preparations sometimes cause disorder of the bowels, but the
very same milk converted into curd and mixed with some other remedial
ingredients cures such disorders. Similarly, the Lhreefold miseries of mate
rial existence cannot be mitigated simply by material activities. Such
activities have to be spiritualized, just as by fire iron is made red-hot, and
thereby the action of fire begins. Similarly, the material conception of a
thing is at once changed as soon as it is put into the service of the Lord.
That is the secret of spiritual success. We should not try to lord it over the
material nature, nor should we reject material things. The best way to make
the best use of a bad bargain is to use everything in relation with the su
preme spiritual being. Everything is an emanation from the supreme spirit,
and by His inconceivable power He can convert spirit into matter and
matter into spirit. Therefore a material thing (so-called) is at once turned
into a spiritual force by the great will of the Lord. The necessary condi
tion for such a change is to employ so-called matter in the service of the
spirit. That is the way to treat our material diseases and elevate ourselves
to the spiritual plane where there is no misery, no lamentation and no fear.
When everything is thus employed in the service of the Lord, we can ex
perience that there is nothing except the Supreme Brahman. The Vedic
mantra that "everything is Brahman" is thus realized by us.
TEXT 34
evam nnziim kriyii-yogiifz

saroe samsrti-hetavafz
ta eviitma-viniiSiiya
kalpante kalpitiifz pare
evam-thus; nnziim- of the human being; kriyii yogiifz- all achVIhes;

-
sarve-everything; samsrti- m aterial existence; heta vafz -causes; te- that;

eva-certainly; iitma-the tree of work; viniisiiya- killing; kalpante-become
competent; kalpitiifz- dedicated ; pare-unto the Transcendence.
TRANSLATION
Thus when all a man's activities are dedicated to the service of the
Lord, those very activities which caused his bondage become the destroyer
of the tree of work.
270 S,:-imad-Bhagavatam [Canto I, Ch. 5
PURPORT
Fruitive work which has perpetually engaged the living being is com
pared with the banyan tree in the Bhagavad-gitii, for it is certainly very
deeply rooted. As long as the propensity for enjoying the fruit of work is
there, one has to continue the transmigration of the soul from one body or
place according to one's nature of work. The propensity for enjoyment
may be turned into the desire for serving the mission of the Lord. By doing
so, one's activity is changed into karma-yoga, or the way by which one can
attain spiritual perfection while engaging in the work for which he has a
natural tendency. Here the word iitmii indicates the categories of all
fruitive work. The conclusion is that when the result of all fruitive and
other work is dovetailed with the service of the Lord, it will cease to gen
erate further karma and will gradually develop into transcendental devo
tional service, which will not only cut off completely the root of the banyan
tree of work but will also carry the performer to the lotus feet of the Lord.
The summary is that one has to, first of all, seek the association of pure
devotees who are not only learned in the Vediinta but are self-realized souls
and unalloyed devotees of Lord Sri Kr�!la the Personality of Godhead. In
that association, the neophyte devotees must render loving service physi
cally and mentally without reservation. This serivce attitude will induce
the great souls to be more favorable in bestowing their mercy, which
injects the neophyte with all the transcendental qualities of the pure
devotees. Gradually this is developed into a strong attachment to hearing
the transcendental pastimes of the Lord, which makes him able to catch
up the constitutional position of the gross and subtle bodies and beyond
them the knowledge of pure soul and his eternal relation with the Supreme
Soul, the Personality of Godhead. After the relation is ascertained by
establishment of the eternal relation, pure devotional service of the Lord
begins gradually developing into perfect knowledge of the Personality of
Godhead beyond the purview of impersonal Brahman and localized Param
atma. By such Puru�ottama-yoga, as it is stated in the Bhagavad-gitii, one
is made perfect even during the present corporeal existence, and one
exhibits all the good qualities of the Lord to the highest percentage. Such
is the gradual development by association of pure devotees.
TEXT 35
� � � �•lct<:qftJNUl'{ I
� � ft: llf��•I«'IP� ��II
yadatra kriyate kanna

bhagavat-parito�aram
jniinarh yat tad adhinarh hi
bhakti-yoga-samanvitam
yat-whatever; atra-in this life or world; kriyate - does perform; karma

-work; bhagavat unto the Personality of Godhead; parito�a[lam-satisfac
-
tion of; jfi iinam knowledge; yat tat-what is so called; adhinam

- - depen
dent; hi-certainly; bhakti y o ga
- - devotional; samanvitam-dovetailed with
bhakti-yoga.
TRANSLATION
Whatever work is done here in this life for the satisfaction of the
mission of the Lord is called bhakti-yoga, or transcendental loving service
of the Lord, and what is called knowledge becomes a concomitant factor.
PURPORT
The general and popular notion is that by discharging fruitive work in

terms of the direction of the scriptures one becomes perfectly able to
acquire transcendental knowledge for spiritual realization. Bhakti-yoga is
considered by some to be another form of karma. But factually bhakti
yoga is above both karma and jniina. Bhakti-yoga is independent of jniina
or karma; on the other hand, jniina and karma are dependent of bhakti
yoga. This kriyii-yoga or karma-yoga, as recommended by Sri Narada to
Vyasa, is specifically recommended because the principle is to satisfy the
Lord. The Lord does not want His sons, the living beings, to suffer the
threefold miseries of life. He desires that all of them come to Him and
live with Him, but going back to Godhead means that one must purify
himself from material infections. When work is, therefore, performed to
satisfy the Lord, the performer becomes gradually purified from the mate
rial affection. This purification means attainment of spiritual knowledge.
Therefore knowledge is dependent on such karma or work which is done
on behalf of the Lord. Other knowledge, being devoid of bhakti-yoga or
satisfaction of the Lord, cannot lead one back to the kingdom of God,
which means that it cannot even offer salvation as is already explained in
connection with the stanza, nai.§karmyam apy acyuta-bhiiva-varjitam, etc.
The conclusion is that a devotee engaged in the unalloyed service of the
Lord, specifically in hearing and chanting of His transcendental glories,
becomes simultaneously spiritually enlightened by the divine grace, as it

is confirmed in the Bhagavad-gitii.
TEXT 36
• � �liT lf41CI�0�41(1'tl( I
�RI got:.ttqtfwt �·�•a�HRI � ��
kurviirtii yatra karmiirti
bhagavac -chik§ayiisakrt
gnwnti gura-niimiini
k[§T)-asyiinusmaranti ca
kurvara� - while performing; yatra- thereupon; karmari- duties;

bhagavat-the Personality of Godhead; sik§aya-by the 'vill of; asakrt
constantly; g rranti-takes on; gu!w-qualities; namani-names; k[§1Jasya
of Kr�l)a; anusmaranti- constantly remembers; ca-and.
TRANSLATION
While performing duties according to the order of Sri Kmta, the

Supreme Personality of Godhead, one constantly remembers Him, His
names and qualities.
PURPORT
An expert devotee of the Lord can mold his life in such a way that while
performing all kinds of duties either for this or the next life, he can con
stantly remember the Lord's name, fame, qualities, etc. The order of the
Lord is distinctly there in the Bhagavad-gitii: one should work only for the
Lord in all spheres of life. In every sphere of life the Lord should be
situated as the proprietor. According to the Vedic rites, even in the wor·
ship of some demigods like Indra, Brahma, Sarasvati, GaJ!e8a, the system is
that in all circumstances the representation of Vi�J!U must be there as the
yajnesvara, or the controlling power of such sacrifices. It is recommended
that a particular demigod be worshiped for a particular purpose, but still
the presence of Vi�J!U is compulsory in order to make the function proper.
Apart from such Vedic duties, even in our ordinary dealings (for exam
ple, in our household affairs or in our business or profession) we must
consider that the result of all activities must be given over to the supreme
enjoyer Lord Kr�!la. In the Bhagavad-gitii the Lord has declared Himself to
be the supreme enjoyer of everything, as the supreme proprietor of every
planet and the supreme friend of all beings. Except Lord Sri Kr�l)a, no one
else can claim to be the proprietor of everything within His creation. A pure
devotee remembers this constantly, and in doing so he repeats the tran
scendental name, fame and qualities of the Lord, w·hich means that he is
constantly in touch with the Lord. The Lord is identical with His name,
fame, etc., and therefore to be associated with His name, fame, etc.,
constant! y, means actually to associate with the Lord.
The major portion of our monetary income, not less than fifty percent,
must be spent to carry out the order of Lord Kf�l)a. We should not only
give the profit of our earning to this cause, but we must also arrange t o
preach this cult o f devotion t o others because that i s also one o f the orders
of the Lord. The Lord definitely says that no one is more dear to Him than
one who is always engaged in the preaching work of the Lord's name and
fame all over the world. The scientific discoveries of the material world
can also be equally engaged in carrying out His order. He wants the message
of the Bhagavad-gitii to be preached amongst His devotees. It may not be
so done amongst those who have no credit of austerities, charity, educa
tion, etc. Therefore, the attempt must go on to convert unwilling men to
become His devotees. Lord Caitanya has taught a very simple method in
this connection. He has taught the lesson for preaching the transcendental
message through singing, dancing and refreshment. As such, fifty percent
of our income may be spent for this purpose. In this fallen age of quarrel
and dissension, if only the leading and wealthy persons of society agree to
spend fifty percent of their income in the service of the Lord, as it is
taught by Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, there is absolute certainty of
converting this hell of pandemonium to the transcendental abode of the
Lord. No one will disagree to partake in a function where good singing,
dancing and refreshment are administered. Everyone will attend such a
function, and everyone is sure to feel individually the transcendental
presence of the Lord. This alone will help the attendant associate with the
Lord and thereby purify himself in spiritual realization. The only condition
for successfully executing such spiritual activities is that they must be
conducted under the guidance of a pure devotee who is completely free
from all mundane desires, fruitive activities and dry speculations about the
nature of the Lord. No one has to discover the nature of the Lord. It is
already spoken by the Lord Himself in the Bhagavad-gitii especially and in
all other Vedic literatures generally. We have simply to accept them in toto
and abide by the orders of the Lord. That will guide us to the path of
perfection. One can remain in his own position. No one has to change his
position, especially in this age of variegated difficulties. The only condition
is that one must give up the habit of dry speculation to become one with
the Lord. And after giving up such lofty puffed up vanities, one may very
submissively receive the orders of the Lord in the Bhagavad-gitii or
Bhiigavatam from the lips of a bona fide devotee whose qualification is
mentioned above. That will make everything successful, without a doubt.
TEXT 37
om namo bhagavate tubhyam

viisudeviiya dhimahi
pradyumniiyiinimddhiiya
nama{!, sahka�ariiya ca
om-the sign of chanting the transcendental glory of the Lord; namah

offering obeisances unto the Lord; bhagavate-unto the Personality of God
head; tubhyam - unto You; viisudeviiya-unto the Lord, the son of
Vasudeva; dhimahi-let us chant; pradyumniiya, animddhiiya and
sahka�ariiya-all plenary expansions of Vasudeva; nama{l, - respectful
obeisances; ca-and.
TRANSLATION
Let us all chant the glories of Vasudeva along with His plenary
expansions, Pradyumna, Aniruddha and Srui.kar��a.
PURPORT
According to Paiicariitra, Narayatta is the primeval cause of all expan

sions of Godhead. These are Vasudeva, Sankar�atJ.a, Pradyumna and
Aniruddha. Vasudeva and Sankar�atta are on the middle left and right,
Pradyumna is on the right of Sankar�atJ.a, and Aniruddha is on the left of
Vasudeva, and thus the four Deities are situated. They are known as the
four aides-de-camp of Lord Sri'Kr�!J.a.
This is a Vedic hymn or mantra beginning with omkiira prarava, and
thus the mantra is established by the transcendental chanting process,
namely, om namo dhimahi, etc.
The purport is that any transaction, either in the field of fruitive work
or empiric philosophy, which is not ultimately aimed at transcendental
realization of the Supreme Lord, is considered to be useless. Niiradaji has
therefore explained the nature of unalloyed devotional service by his
personal experience in the development of intimacy between the Lord and
the living entity by gradual process of progressive devotional activities.
Such a progressive march of transcendental devotion for the Lord cul
minates in the attainment of loving service of the Lord, which is called
premii in different transcendental variegatedness called rasas (tastes). Such
devotional service is also executed in mixed forms, namely mixed with
fruitive work or empiric philosophical speculations.
Now the question which was raised by the great [§is headed by Saunaka
regarding the confidential part of Siita's achievement through the spiritual
master is explained herein by chanting this hymn consisting of thirty
three letters. And this mantra is addressed to the four Deities or the Lord
with His plenary expansions. The central figure is Lord Sri Kr�l).a because
the plenary portions are His aides-de-camp. The most confidential part of
the instruction is that one should always chant and remember the glories
of the Lord Sri Kf�l).a the Supreme Personality of Godhead along with His
different plenary portions expanded as Vasudeva, Sailkar�al).a, Pradyumna
and Aniruddha. These expansions are the original Deities for all other
truths, namely either V4rtu-tattva or sakti-tattvas.
TEXT 38
iti murty-abhidhiinena
mantra-murtim amurtikam
yajate yajna-puru;arh
sa samyag dar5ana� pumiin
iti- thus; murti -representation; abhidhiinena-in sound; mantra-murtim

-form representation of transcendental sound; amurtikam-the Lord who
has no material form; yajate-worship; yajna- Vi�I).U; pu ru §am the Person
-
ality of Godhead; sa�- he alone ; samyak - perfectly ; dar§anaft - one who has
seen; pumiin-person.
TRANSLATION
Thus he is the actual seer who worships, in the form of transcendental

sound representation, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vi�!lu, who
has no material form .
PURPORT
Our present senses are all made of material elements, and therefore they
are imperfect to realize the transcendental form of Lord Vi�!!"· He is
therefore worshiped by sound representation via the transcendental method
of chanting. Anything which is beyond the scope of experience by our
imperfect senses can be realized fully by the sound representation. A
person transmitting sound from a far distant place can be factually
experienced. If this is materially possible, why not spiritually? This
experience is not a vague impersonal experience. But it is actually an
experience of the transcendental Personality of Godhead who possesses
the pure form of eternity, bliss and knowledge. In theAmarakosa Sanskrit
dictionary the word miirti carries import in twofold meanings, namely,
form and difficulty.
Therefore amiirtikam is explained by Acarya Sri Visvanatha Cakravarti
Thakur as meaning without difficulty. The transcendental form of eternal
bliss and knowledge can be experienced by our original spiritual senses
which can be revived by chanting of the holy mantras or transcendental
sound representations. Such sound should be received from the trans
parent agency of the bona fide spiritual master, and the chanting may be
practiced by the direction of the spiritual master. That will gradually lead
us nearer to the Lord. This method of worship is recommended in the
Paii.cariitrika system, which is both recognized and authorized. The Paii.
cariitrika system has the most authorized codes for transcendental devo
tional service. Without the help of such codes, one cannot approach the
Lord, certainly not by dry philosophical speculation. The Paii.cariitrika
system is both practical and suitable for this age of quarrel. The Paii.
cariitra is more important than the Vedanta for this modern age.
TEXT 39
� �� 'liR�"ifcq �f� I
��q��llFi��: II�Q,II
Text 39] Narada's Instructions on Srimad-Bhagavatam
277
imam svanigamarh brahmann

avetya mad-anu�thitam
adiin me jfiiinam aiSvaryarh_
svasmin bhiivarh ca kesava[l
imam-thus; svanigamam-confidential knowledge of the Vedas in re

spect to the Supreme Personality of Godhead; brahman-0 briihmar-a
(Vyasadeva); avetya-knowing it well; mat-by me; anu�thitam-executed;
adiit-bestowed upon me; me-me; jfiiinam-transcendental knowledge;
aiSvaryam-opulence; svasmin-personal; bhiivam-intimate affection and
love; ca - and; kesava[l- Lord Kr�IJ.a.
TRANSLATION
0 brahmapa, thus by the Supreme Lord K��a I was endowed first

with the transcendental knowledge 'of the Lord as inculcated in the confi
dential parts of the Vedas, then with the spiritual opulences, and then
with His intimate loving service.
PURPORT
Communion with the Lord by transmission of the transcendental sound

is nondifferent from the whole spirit Lord Sri ��r;ta. It is a completely
perfect method for approaching the Lord. By such pure contact with the
Lord, without offense of material conceptions (numbering ten), the
devotee can rise above the material plane to understand the inner meaning
of the Vedic literatures, including the Lord's existence in the transcendental
realm. The Lord reveals His identity gradually to one who has unflinching
faith, both in the spiritual master and in the Lord. After this, the devotee
is endowed with mystic opulences, which are eight in number. And above
all, the devotee is accepted in the confidential entourage of the Lord and
is entrusted with specific service of the Lord through the agency of the
spiritual master. A pure devotee is more interested in serving the Lord
than in showing an exhibition of the mystic powers dormant in him. Sri
Narada has explained all these from his personal experience, and one can
obtain all the facilities which Sri Narada obtained by perfecting the
chanting process of the sound representation of the Lord. There is no bar
for chanting this transcendental sound by anyone, provided it is received
through Narada's representative, coming down by the chain of disciplic
succession, or the paramparii system.
TEXT 40
tvam apy adabhrasmta vi.Smtarh vibhol;t

samapyate yena vidarh bubhutsitam
prakhyahi dupkhair muhur arditatmanam
sanklesa-nirviir-am usanti niinyathii
tvam-your good soul; ap i- also; adabhra-vast; smta- Vedic literatures;

vi.Smtam-have heard also; vibhol;t-of the Almighty; sam apyate- satisfied;
yena - by which; vidiim-of the learned; bubhutsitam-who always desire
to learn transcendental knowledge; prakhyiihi- describe; dul;tkhail;t- by mis
eries; muhul;t- always; ardita-iitmaniim-su ffering mass of people; sanklesa
sufferings; ni rvar-am - mitigation; usanti na-do not get out of; anyathii
by other means.
TRANSLATION
Please, therefore, describe the Almighty Lord's activities which you

have learned by your vast knowledge of the Vedas, for that will satisfy the
hankerings of great learned men and at the same time mitigate the miseries
of the· masses of common people who are always suffering from material
pangs. Indeed, there is no other way to get out of such miseries.
PURPORT
Sri Narada Muni from practical experience definitely asserts that the
prime solution of all problems of material work is to broadcast very widely
the transcendental glories of the Supreme Lord. There are four classes of
good men, and there are four classes of bad men also. The four classes of
good men acknowledge the authority of the Almighty God, and therefore
such good men when l) they are in difficulty, 2) when they are in need of
money, 3) when they are advanced in knowledge and 4) when they are
inquisitive to know more and more about God, intuitively take shelter of
the Lord. As such, Naradajl advises Vyasadeva to broadcast the transcen-
dental knowledge of God in terms of the vast Vedic knowledge which he

had already attained.
AB far as the bad men are concerned, they are also four in number:
l) those who are simply addicted to the mode of progressive fruitive work
and thus are subjected to the accompanying miseries, 2) those who are
simply addicted to vicious work for sense satisfaction and so suffer the
consequence, 3) those who are materially very much advanced in knowl
edge but have no sense to acknowledge the authority of the Almighty
Lord and thus suffer a lot, and 4) the class of men who are known as
atheists and therefore purposely hate the very name of God, although
they are always in difficulty.
Sri Naradaji advised Vyasadeva to describe the glories of the Lord just
to do good to all the eight classes of men, both good and bad. Srimad
Bhiigavatam is therefore not meant for any particular class of men or sect.
It is for the sincere soul who wants actually his own welfare and peace
of mind.
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the First Canto, Fifth Chapter,
of Srimad-Bhagavatam, entitled "Sri Niirada's Instructions on Srimad
Bhagavatam for Vyiisadeva."
CHAPTER SIX
conversation Between Narada and vvasa
TEXT 1
suta uviica
evarh ni.Samya bhagaviin
devarser janma karma ca
bhuyafi. papraccha tarh brahman
vyiisafi. satyavati-sutafi.
sutafi. uviica-Su ta said; e vam- thus; ni.Samya-hearing; bhagaviin-the

powerful incarnation of God; devar§e{l.-of the great sage among the gods;
ja nma- birth; karma-work; ca-and; bhuyafi.- again; papraccha asked; -
tam-him; brahman-0 briihmaras; vyiisafi.- Vyasadeva; satyavati-sutafi.

the son of Satyavati.
TRANSLATION
Siita said: 0 brahm�as, thus hearing all about Sri Narada's birth and
activities, Vyasadeva, the incarnation of God and son of Satyavati, inquired
as follows.
PURPORT
Vyasadeva was further inquisitive to know about the perfection of

Naradaji, and therefore he wanted to know about him more and more. In
this chapter Naradaj i will describe how he was able to have a brief
281
audience with the Lord while he was absorbed in the transcendental

thought of separation from the Lord and when it was very painful for him.
TEXT 2
vyiisa uvaca
bhik§ubhir vipravasite
vijnaniide§trbhis tava
vartamano vayasy adye
tata� kim akarod bhavan
sri vyasa� uviica-Sri Vyasadeva said; bhih§ubh*-by the great mendi

cants; v ipravasite having departed for other places; vijnana- scientific
-
knowledge in transcendence; ade§ trbhi�- those who had instructed; tava

of your; var tamana�- present ; vayasi-of the duration of life; adye- before
the beginning of; tata� - after that; kim-what; akarot-did; bhavan-your
good self.
TRANSLATION
S ri Vyasadeva said: What did you [Narada] do after the departure of

the great sages who had instructed you from the beginning of your present
birth in scientific transcendental knowledge?
PURPORT
Vyasadeva himself was the disciple of Niiradaj i, and therefore it is

natural to be anxious to hear what he did after initiation from the spiritual
master. He wanted to follow in Niirada 's footsteps in order to attain to
the same perfect stage of l i fe. This desire to inquire from the spiritual
master is an essential factor to the progressive path. This process is
technically known as sat-dharma prccha.
TEXT 3
�� tR: I
��: m m ��II� II
Text 4] Conversation Between Narada and Vyasa 283
sviiyambhuva kayii vrttyii

vartitam te pararh vaya[L
katham cedam udasriik{i[l,
kiile priipte kalevaram
sviiyambhuva-0 son of Brahma; Jwyii-under what condition; urttyii

occupation; vartitam-was spent; te- you; param-a ft er the initiation;
uaya[l,- du ration of life; katham-how; cedam-how that; udasriik§i{t -did
you quit; kala-in due course; priipte- ha ving attained; kaleva ram - body.
TRANSLATION
0 son of Brahma, how did you pass your life after initiation, and how
did you attain this body, having quit your old one in due course?
PURPORT
Sri N arada Muni in his previous life was just an ordinary maidservant's
son, so how he became so perfectly transformed into the spiritual body of
eternal life, bliss and knowledge was certainly important. Sri V yasadeva
desired him to disclose the facts for everyone's satisfaction.
TEXT4
swttiNfctttillllai � ij' ID'� 1

� ... � � 64f9l(lif<l : It VII
priik kalpa-vi§ayiim etiim

smrtim te muni-sattama
na hy e§a vyavadhiit kiila
e§a sarva-niriikrtifi-
priik-prior; kalpa-the duration of Brahma's day; vi§ayam- subject

matter; etam-all these; smrtim remembrance; te-your; muni-sattama-0
-
great sage; na- not ; hi certainl y; e§a[l,-all these; vyavadhiit-made any

-
difference; kala[l,-course of time; e§a[l, all these; sarva-al!; niriikrtifi-

-
annihilation.
TRANSLATION
0 great sage, time annihilates everything in due course, so how is it

that this subject matter, which happened prior to this day of Brahma, is
still fresh in your memory, undisturbed by time?
PURPORT
As spirit is not annihilated even after the annihilation of the material

body, so also spiritual consciousness is not annihilated. Sri Narada de
veloped this spiritual consciousness even when he had his material body
in the previous kalpa. Consciousness of the material body means spiritual
consciousness expressed through the medium of a material body. This
consciousness is inferior, destructible and perverted. But super conscious
ness of the supramind in the spiritual plane is as good as the spirit soul
and is never annihilated.
TEXT 5
niirada uviica
bhik§ubhir vipravasite
vijiiiiniide§trbhir mama
vartamiino vayasy iidye
tata etad akiira§am
sri niirada� uviica-Sri Niirada said; bhik§ubhi�-by the great sages;

vipravas ite- having departed for other places; vijiiiina- scientific spiritual
knowledge; iide§trbh* - those who imparted unto me; mama mine ; -
vartamiina�-present; vayasi iidye-before this life; tata� thereafter; etat

-
this much; akiira§am performed.

-
TRANSLATION
Sri Narada said: The great sages, who had imparted scientific knowl
edge of transcendence to me, departed for other places, and I had to
pass my life in this way .
PURPORT
In his previous life, when Naradaji was impregnated with· spiritual

knowledge by the grace of the great sages, there was a tangible change in
his life, although he was only a boy of five years. That is an important
symptom visible after initiation by the bona fide spiritual master. Actual
association of devotees brings about a quick change in life for spiritual
realization. How it so acted upon the previous life of Sri Narada 1uni is
described by and by in this chapter.
TEXT 6
U..€tk'fliifl it liif;r;ft �lf'FI{Gl � � I

'"' � '"' '"'
�ijJ{S�rf4•1ijl � � II � II
ekiitmajii me janani
yo§in mut;lhii ca kinkari
mayy iitmaje 'nan ya-gatau
cakre snehiinubahdhanam
ekiitmajii-having only one son; me-my; janani-mother;)'O§it-woman

by class; mut)hii- foolish; ca-and; kihkari-maidservant; mayi-unto me;
iitmaje - being her offspring; ananya-gatau-one who has no alternative for
protection; cakre-did it; sneha-anubandhanam-tied by affectionate
bondage.
TRANSLATION
I was the only son of my mother, who was not only a simple woman
but was a maidservant as well. Since I was her only offspring, she had no
other alternative for protection: she bound me with the tie of affection.
TEXT 7
siisvatantrii na kalpiisid
yoga-k§emarit mamecchati
i.Sasya hivase loko
yo§ii. diirumayi yathii
sa-she; asvatantrii-was dependent; na-not; kalpii-able; iis it-was;

yoga k�emam-maintenance; mama-my; icchati-although desirous; isasya
-
of providence; hiva5e-under the control of; lokaft-everyone; yo§ii-doll;

dii.rumayi m ade of wood; yathii.-'-as much as.
-
TRANSLATION
She wanted to look after my maintenance properly, but because she

was not independent, she was not able to do anything for me. The world
is under the full control of the Supreme Lord; therefore everyone is like a
wooden doll in the hands of a puppet master.
TEXT 8
3Tt � �� mi��q.� 1
R·��lt.hl�.w=•fi�:q?tl ��: q�: 11 � 11
aharh ca tad-brahma-kule
ii§iviirhs tad-apek§a_yii
dig-desa-kiiliivyutpanno
biilaka[L paiica-hiiyana[L
aham-I; ca-also; tat-that; brahma-kule-in the school of the

briihmartas; u�iviin-lived; tat-her; apek§ayii-being dependent on; dik
desa-direction and country; kiila-time; avyutpanna[L-having no
experience;biilaka[L-mere child;paiica-five;hiiyana[L-years old.
TRANSLATION
When I was a mere child of five years, I lived in a brahma!la school.

I was dependent on my mother's affection and had no experience of
different lands.
TEXT 9
�f�crr itm� ijj f;ij'� tTi qf� I

..
�� m�<1Jflllf ��!J: II � II

ekadii nirgatiirh gehiid
duhantirh niSi giirh pathi
sarpo'dasatpadii spnta[L
k.rpartiirh kiila-codita[L
ekadii-once upon a time; nirgatiim-having gone away; gehiit-from

home; duhantim-for milking; niSi-at night; giim-the cow; pathi-on the
path; sarpa[L-snake; adasat -bitten;pada-on the leg ; spr�ta[L-thus struck;
k.rpa[Liim-the poor woman; kiila-codita[l-influenced by the supreme time.
TRANSLATION
Once upon a time, my poor mother, when going out one night to
milk a cow, was bitten on the leg by a serpent, influenced by supreme
time.
PURPORT
That is the way of dragging a sincere soul nearer to God. The poor boy
was being looked after only by his affectionate mother, and yet the
mother was taken from the world by the supreme will in order to put him
completely at the mercy of the Lord.
TEXT 10
��:1
� ��'fl;{! mf� �·'"'�l�rr::"(f,..,.,�l""� II� II
o
tadii tad aham isasya

bhaktiiniirh sam abhipsataft
anugraharh manyamiinaft
priit�tharh diSam uttariim
tadii-at that time; tat-that; aham-1; isasya-of the Lord; bhaktiiniim

of the devotees; sam-mercy; abhipsataft-desiring; anugraham-special
benediction; manyamiinaft-thinking in that way; priiti§tham-departed;
diSam uttariim-in the northern direction.
TRANSLATION
I took this as the special mercy of the Lord, who always desires
benediction for His devotees, and so thinking, I started for the north.
PURPORT
Confidential devotees of the Lord see in . every step a benedictory

direction of the Lord. What is considered to be an odd or difficult moment
in the mundane sense is accepted as special mercy of the Lord. Mundane
prosperity is a kind of material fever, and by the grace of the Lord the
temperature of this material fever is gradually diminished, and spiritual
health is obtained step by step. Mundane people misunderstand it.
TEXT II
��mr-t.l
Cf�lw-91q�� :q II��II
sphitiiiijanapadiirhs tatra
pura-griima-vrajiikariin
khetakharvataviit'is ca
vaniinyupavaniinica
sphitiin-very flourishing; jana padiin -metropolises ; tatra-there; pura

-
towns; griima-villages; vraja-big farms; iikariin-mineral fields (mines);

kheta-agricultural lands; kharvata-valleys; viitift-flower gardens; ca-and;
vaniini-forests; upavaniini-nursery gardens; ca-and.
TRANSLATION
After my departure, I passed through many flourishing metropolises,

towns, villages, animal farms, mines, agricultural lands, valleys, flower
gardens, nursery gardens and natural forests.
PURPORT
Man's activities in the fields of agriculture, mining, farming, industries,

gardening, etc., were all on the same scale as they are now, even previous to
the present creation, and the same activities will remain as they are, even in
the next creation. After many hundreds of millions of years, one creation
is started by the law of nature, and the history of the universe repeats
itself practically in the same way. The mundane wranglers waste time with
archeological excavations without searching into the vital necessities of
life. Sri Niirada Muni, even though he was a mere child, after getting an
impetus in spiritual life, did not waste time for a single moment with
economic development, although he passed towns and villages, mines and
industries. He continually went on to progressive spiritual emancipation.
$rimad-Bhiigavatam is the repetition of a history which happened some
hundreds of millions of years before. As it is said herein, only the most
important factors of history are picked up to be recorded in this tran
scendental literature.
Text 13) Conversation Between Narada and Vyasa 289
TEXT 12
r�:vrnm��f.{
\il�l!{l4lf5.0'?1Jf�,�
4 � : wmffi: 1
ffi((4� : �'{��: 11��11
citra-dhiitu-vicitriidrin
ibhabhagna-bhuja-drumiin
jaliisayiiiichiva-jaliin-
nalinilJ sura-sevitii[l.
citra-svanai[l. patrarathair
vibhramad bhramara-sriya[l.
citradhiitu-valuable minerals like gold, silver, copper, etc.; vicitra--full

of variegatedness; adrin-hills and mountains;ibhabhagna-broken by the
giant elephants; bhuja-branches; drumiin-trees; jalii.Sayiin-siva-health
giving; jaliin-reservoirs of water;nalini7l-lotus flowers; sura-sevitii[l.-as
pired to by the denizens of heaven; citrasvanai[l.-pleasing to the heart;
patra-rathai[l.-by the birds; vibhramat-bewildering; bhramara-sriya[l.
decorated by drones.
TRANSLATION
I passed through hills and m ountains full of reservoirs of various

minerals like gold, silver and copper, and through tracts of land with reser
voirs of water filled with beautiful lotus flowers, fit for the denizens of
heaven, decorated with bewildered bees and singing birds.
TEXT 13
i1�4��1®;141}�1thl+.t€fl•ll(l(
� �� f;fliR �I
� � 041J\(i€tif�� 11��11
nala-ver-u-saras-tanba
kusa-kicaka-gahvaram
eka eviitiyiito'ham
adriik�am vipinam mahat
ghoram pratibhayiikiiram
vyiilolUka§iviijiram
nala-pipes; vert�,L-bamboo; sara[l-pens; tanba-full of; kusa-sharp

·
grass; kicaka-weeds; gahvaram-caves; eka-alone; eva-only; atiyiita[l
difficult to go through; aham-1; adriik§am-visited; vipinam-deep forests;
mahat-great; ghoram-fearful; pratibhayiikiiram-dangerously; vyiila
snakes; uliika- owls; siva -jackals; ajiram- playgrounds.
TRANSLATION
I then passed alone through many forests of bamboo, sharp grass,

weeds and caves, which were very difficult to go through alone. I visited
deep, dark and dangerously fearful forests, which were the play yards of
snakes, owls and jackals.
PURPORT
It is the duty of a mendicant (parivriijakiiciirya) to experience all

varieties of God's creation by travelling alone through all forests, hills,
towns, villages, etc., to gain faith in God and strength of mind as well as to
enlighten the inhabitants with the message of God. A sannyiisi is duty
bound to take all these risks without fear, and the most typical sannyiisi of
the present age is Lord Caitanya, who travelled in the same manner through
the central Indian jungles, enlightening even the tigers, bears, snakes, deers,
elephants and many other jungle animals. In this age of Kali, sannyiisa is
forbidden for ordinary men. One who changes his dress to make propaganda
is a different man from the original ideal sannyiisi. One should, however,
take the vow to stop social intercourse completely and devote life exclu
sively to the service of the Lord. The change of dress is only a formality.
Lord Caitanya did not accept the name of a sannyiisi, and in this age of
Kali the so-called sannyiisis should not change their former names, follow
ing in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya. In this age devotional service of
hearing and repeating the holy glories of the Lord is strongly recommended,
and one who takes the vow of renunciation of family life need not imitate
the parivriijakiiciirya like Narada or Lord Caitanya, but may sit down at
some holy place and devote his whole time and energy to hear and re
peatedly chant the holy scriptures left by the great iiciiryas like the six
Gosvamis of V rndavana.
TEXT 14
pari.Sriintendriyiitmii harh
trtparito bubhuk§ita[l.
sniitvii pitvii hrade nadyii
upaspr§to gata-sramafl.
pari.S riinta-being tired; indriya-bodily; atma- mentally; aham-I;

trtpa rita[l.- being thirsty; bubhuk§ita[l.-and hungry; snatvii-taking a bath;
pitvii- and drinking water also; hrade-in the lake; nadyii[l. - of a river;
upaspr§tafl. -being m contact with; gata-got relief from; s'ramaft-tired
ness.
TRANSLATION
Thus travelling, I felt tired, both bodily and mentally, and I was both
thirsty and hungry. So I took a bath in a river lake and also drank water.
By contacting water, I got relief from my exhaustion.
PURPORT
A travelling mendicant can meet the needs of body, namely thirst and
hunger, by the gifts of nature without being a beggar at the doors of the
householders. The mendicant therefore does not go to the house of a
householder to beg but to enlighten him spiritually.
TEXT 15
elf�f'lq�s� fticqelq(l4 3l1N"ij: 1

311�'4'11SS�'41'1'ffi��*-t;:ij�l( II�� II
tasmin nirmanuje 'rarzye
pippalopastha iiSrita[l.
iitmanatmiinam iitmastharh
yathiisrutam acintayam
tasmin-in that; nirmanuje - without human habitation; ararzye-in the

forest; pippala-b anyan tree; upastha-sitting under it; iiSritaft - taking
shelter of; iitmanii-by intelligence; iitmanam-the Sup ersoul; iitmastham
situated within myself; yathiisrutam-as I heard it from the liberated souls;
acintayam-thought over.
TRANSLATION
After that, under the shadow of a banyan tree in an uninhabited

forest I began to meditate upon the Supersoul situated within, using my
intelligence, as I learned from liberated souls.
PURPORT
One should not meditate according to one's personal whims. One should
know perfectly well from the authoritative sources of scriptures through
the transparent medium of a bona fide spiritual master and by proper use
of one's trained intelligence for meditating upon the Supersoul dwelling
within every living being. Tlus consciousness is firmly developed by a
devotee who has rendered loving service unto the Lord by carrying out
the orders of the spiritual master. Sri Naradajl contacted a bona fide
spiritual master, served him sincerely and got enlightenment rightly. Thus
·
he began to meditate.
TEXT 16
�� lfliiiM�(t*t(tel I
31lffi0di4i��·(ilrit �: ��'
dhyiiyata.S carariimbhojarh
bhiiva-nirjita-cetasii
autkarthyii.Sru-kaliik§asya
hrdy iisin me sanair hari[l.
dhyiiyata[l.-thus meditating upon; carariimbhojam-lotus feet of the

localized Personality of Godhead; b hiiva ni rjita-mind transformed into
-
transcendental love for the Lord; cetasii-all mental activities (thinking,
feeling and willing); a tka !lthya -eage rness; asru-kala-tears rolled down;
u
ak§asya-of the eyes; hrdi within my heart; iisit-appeared; me my;
- -
sanai[l.-withou t delay; hari[l. - the Personality of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
As soon as I began to meditate with my mind transformed in tran

scendental love upon the lotus feet of the Personality of Godhead, tears
rolled down my eyes, and without delay the Personality of Godhead Sri
Kr��a appeared on the lotus of my heart.
PURPORT
The word bhiiva is significant here. This bhiiva stage is attained after one
has transcendental affection for the Lord. The first initial stage is called
sraddhii, or a liking for the Supreme Lord, and in order to increase that
liking one has to associate with pure devotees of the Lord. The third stage
is to practice the prescribed rules and regulations of devotional service.
This will dissipate all sorts of misgivings and remove all personal defi
ciencies that hamper progress in devotional service.
When all misgiving and personal deficiencies are removed, there is a
standard faith in transcendental matter, and the taste for it increases in
greater proportion. This stage leads to attraction, and after this there is
bhiiva, or the prior stage of unalloyed love for God. All the above different
states are but different stages of development of transcendental love. Being
so surcharged with transcendental love, there comes a strong feeling of
separation which leads to eight different kinds of ecstasies. Tears from the
eyes of a devotee is an automatic reaction, and because Sri Narada Muni
in his previous birth attained that stage very quickly after his departure
from home, it was quite possible for him to perceive the actual presence
of the Lord, which he tangibly experienced by his developed spiritual
senses without material tinge.
TEXT 17
��sfijf.t�: 1
atl¥�e"iA � -w•q�'lwt � 11�\911
premiitibhara-nirbhinna
pulakiingo tinirorta[l
'
iinanda-samplave lino
niipa§yam ubhayam mune
p remii-love; atibhara-excessive; nirbhinna especially

- distinguished;
pula!.a-feelings of happiness; anga[l-different bodily parts; atinirorta[l
being fully overwhelmed; iinanda-ecstasy; samplave-in the ocean of;
lina[l-absorbed in; na-not; apa§yam-could see; ubhayam-both; mune-
·
0 Vyasadeva.
TRANSLATION
0 Vyasadeva, at that time, being exceedingly overpowered by feelings

of ha ppiness, every part of my body became enlivened. Being absorbed in
an ocean of ecstasy, I could not see both myself and the Lord.
PURPORT
Spiritual feeling of happiness and intense ecstasies have no mundane

comparison. Therefore it is very difficult to give expression to such feelings.
We can just have a glimpse of such ecstasy in the words of SriNarada Muni.
Each and every part of the body or senses has its particular function. After
seeing the Lord, all the senses become fully awakened to render service
unto the Lord because in the liberated state the senses are fully efficient
in serving the Lord. As such, in that transcendental ecstasy it so happened
that the senses became separately enlivened to serve the Lord. This being
so, Narada Muni lost himself in seeing both himself and the Lord simul
taneously.
TEXT 18
riiparh bhagavato yat tan

manafr.-kiintarh suciipaham
apasyan sahasottasthe
vaiklavyiid durmanii iva
riipam-form; bhagavata{r.-of the Personality of Godhead; yat-as it is;

tat-that; mana{r.-of the mind; kiintam-as it desires; suciipaham-vanishing
all disparity; apa syan - wi thou t seeing; sahasii-all of a sudden; uttasthe
got up; vaiklavyiit-being perturbed; durmanii-having lost the desirable;
iva-as it were.
TRANSLATION
The transcendental form of the Lord, as it is, manifests according to

the mind's desire and at once erases all mental incongruities. Upon losing
that form, I suddenly got up, being perturbed, as is usual when one loses
that which is desirable.
PURPORT
That the Lord is not formless is experienced by Narada Muni. But His
form is completely different from all forms of our material experience. For
the whole duration of our life we go see different forms in the material
world, but none of them is just apt to satisfy the mind, nor can any one of
them vanish all perturbance of the mind. These are the special features of
the transcendental form of the Lord, and one who has once seen that
form is not satisfied with anything else, and no form in the material world
can any longer satisfy the seer. Formless means nothing like material form.
Nor is He like any material personality.
A;:, spiritual beings, having eternal relations with that transcendental
form of the Lord, we are, life after life, searching after that form of the
Lord, and we are not satisfied by any other form of material appeasement.
Narada Muni got a glimpse of this, but having not seen it again he became
perturbed and stood up all of a sudden to search it out. What we desire
life after life was obtained by Narada Muni, and losing sight of Him again
was certainly a great shock for him.
TEXT 19
��:��;it �I
cft�sfq "flq�+tN�R �: II� �II
didrk�ustad aham bhiiyafi.
prar-idhiiya mano hrdi
vik�amiir-o pi niipa.Syam
avit_rpta iviiturafi.
did rk�ufi.-desiring to see; tat-that;aham-I; bhiiyafi,-again;prar-idhiiya

-having concentrated the mind; manafi. - -
mind; hrdi upon the heart;
- -
v ik§ am iir-afi. awaiting to see; api-in spite of; na-never; apa.Sya m saw
Him; avit[ptafi.-without being satisfied; iva-like; aturafi.-aggrieved.
TRANSLATION
I desired to see again that transcendental form of the Lord, but

despite my attempts to concentrate upon the heart with eagerness to
renew the form, I could not see Him any more, and thus dissatisfied; I was
very much aggrieved.
PURPORT
There is no mechanical process to see the form of the Lord. It com·

pletely depends on the causeless mercy of the Lord. We cannot demand
the Lord to be present before our vision just as we cannot demand the sun
to rise up whenever we like. The sun rises out of his own accord; so also
the Lord is pleased to be present out of His causeless mercy. One should
simply await the opportune moment and go on discharging his prescribed
duty in devotional service of the Lord. Narada Muni thought that the Lord
could be seen again by the same mechanical process which was successful
in the first attempt, but in spite of his utmost endeavor he could not make
the second attempt successful again. The Lord is completely independent
of all obligations. He can simply be hound up by the tie of unalloyed devo
tion. Nor is He visible or perceivable by our material senses. When He
pleases, being satisfied with the sincere attempt of devotional service
depending completely on the mercy of the Lord, then He may be seen out
of His own accord.
TEXT 20
evam yatantam vijane

miim iihiigocaro giriim
gambhira-slakrrayii viicii
sucaft pra§amayann iva
evam-thus; yatantam-one who is engaged in attempting; vijane-in

that lonely place; miim-unto me; iiha-said; agocaraft -beyond the range
of physical sound; giriim-utterances; gamb hira-grave; slak�rayii pleasing
-
to hear; viicii-words; sucaft-grief; prosamayan-mitigating; iva-like.
TRANSLATION
Seeing my attempts in that lonely place, the Personality of Godhead,

who is transcendental to all mundane description, spoke to me with gravity
and pleasing words, just to mitigate my grief.
PURPORT
In the Vedas it is said that God is beyond the approach of mundane

words and intelligence. And yet by His causeless mercy one can have
suitable senses to hear Him or to speak to Him. This is the Lord's incon
ceivable energy. One can hear Him upon whom His mercy is bestowed.
The Lord was much pleased with Narada Muni, and therefore the necessary
strength was invested in him so that he could hear the Lord. It is not,
however, possible for others to perceive directly the touch of the Lord
during the probation stage of regulative devotional service. It was a special
gift for Narada. When he heard the pleasing words of the Lord, the feelings
of separation were to some extent mitigated. A devotee in love with God
feels always the pangs of separation and is therefore always enwrapped in
transcendental ecstasy.
TEXT 21
Rtf41StfliM �� t S::'ifi4�t(fu 1
31fcNtfi4i'WHOIT �m tti\flt'11'( II�� II
hantiismiii janmani bhaviin
mii miim dra�tum ihiirhati
avipakva-k�iiyiJ.ctiim
durdarso?wm kuyoginiim
hanta-0 Narada; asmin-this; janmani-duration of life; bhaviin

yourself; mii-not; miim-Me; dra�tum - to see; iha-here; arhati- deserve;
avipakva- immature; k�iiyii11iim-material dirt; durdarsa[t - difficult to he
seen; aham-I; kuyoginiim-incomplete in service.
TRANSLATION
0 Narada [the Lord spoke], I regret that during this lifetime you will
not he able to see Me any more. Those who are incomplete in service and
who are not completely free from all material taints can hardly see Me.
PURPORT
The Personality of Godhead is described in the Bhagavad-gitii as the

most pure, the Supreme and the Absolute Truth. There is no trace of a
tinge of materiality in His person, and thus one who has the slightest tinge
of material affection cannot approach Him. The beginning of devotional
service starts from the point when one is freed from at least two forms of
material modes, namely the mode of passion and the mode of ignorance.
The result is exhibited by the signs of being freed from kiima (lust) and
lobha (covetousness). That is to say, one must he freed from the desires
for sense satisfaction and avarice for sense gratification. The balanced
mode of nature is goodness. And to be completely freed from all material
tinges is to become free from the modes of goodness also. To search the
audience of God in a lonely forest is considered to be in the mode of
goodness. One can go out into the forest to attain spiritual perfection, but
that does not mean that one can see the Lord personally there. One must
be completely freed from all material attachment and be situated on the
plane of transcendence, which alone will help the devotee get in personal
touch with the Personality of Godhead. The best method is that one
should live at a place where the transcendental form of the Lord is wor
shiped. The temple of the Lord is a transcendental place, whereas the
forest is a materially good habitation. A neophyte devotee is always
recommended to worship the Deity of the Lord {arcanii) rather than go
into the forest to search out the Lord. Devotional service hegins from the
process of arcanii, which is better than going out in the forest. In his
present life, which is completely freed from all material hankerings, Sri
Narada Muni does not go into the forest, although he can turn every
place into V aiku�tha by his presence only. He travels from one planet to
another to convert men, gods, Kinnaras, Gandharvas, !§is, munis and all
others to become devotees of the Lord. By his activities he has engaged
many devotees like Prahlada Maharaja, Dhruva Maharaja and many others
in the transcendental service of the Lord. A pure devotee of the Lord,
therefore, follows in the footsteps of the great devotees like Narada,
Prahlada, etc., and engages his whole time in glorifying the Lord by the
process of kirtana. Such a preaching process is transcendental to all
material qualities.
TEXT 22
('lf)i{tli! �� q�fi<:ilhl+tltt �s;{EI I

'l�l+{� �:�·� it�ttl� ll��ll
sakrd yad dar-Sitam rilpam

etat kiimiiya te'nagha
mat-kiima[l sanakaift siidhu
saroiin muncati hrc-chayiin
sakrt- once only; yat- that ; darsitam- shown; rilpa m - form ; etat-this
is; kiimiiya- for hankerings; te - your; anagha-0 virtuous one; mat-Mine;
kiima[l-desire; sanakai[l-by increasing; siidhu[l-devotee; - all ;
saroiin
muncati- gives away; hrt-sayiin- material desires.

TRANSLATION
0 virtuous one, you have only once seen My person, and this is just
to increase your desire for Me, because the more you hanker for Me, the
more you will be freed from all material desires.
PURPORT
A living being cannot be vacant of desires. He is not a dead stone. He

must be working, thinking, feeling and willing. But when he thinks, feels
and wills materially, he becomes entangled, and conversely when he thinks,
feels and wills for the service of the Lord, he becomes gradually freed from
all entanglement. The more a person is engaged in the transcendental
loving service of the Lord, the more he acquires a hankering for it. That is
the transcendental nature of godly service. Material service has satiation,
whereas spiritual service of the Lord has neither satiation nor end. One can
go on increasing his .hankerings for the loving transcendental service of the
Lord, and yet he will not find satiation nor end. By intense service of the
Lord, one can experience the presence of the Lord transcendentally.
Therefore seeing the Lord means being engaged in His service because His
service and His person are identical. The sincere devotee should go on
with sincere service of the Lord. The Lord will give proper direction as to
how and where it has to be done. There was no material desire in Narada,
and yet just to increase his intense desire for the Lord, he was so advised.
TEXT 23
sat-sevayiidirghayiipi
jiitii mayi d[!lhii mati[l.
hitviivadyam imam lokarh
gantii maj-janatiimasi
sa t-s evayii-by service of the Absolute Truth; ad irghayii for some days;
· -
api-even ; jii.tii.-having attained; mayi unto Me; dnlhii-firm; mati[l.

-
intelligence; hitvii having given up; avadyam-deplorable; imam-this;

-
loham-material worlds; gantii. going to; mat-janatiim-My associates; asi

-
become.
TRANSLATION
By service of the Absolute Truth, even for a few days, a devotee

attains firm and fixed intelligence in Me. Consequently he goes on to
become My associate in the transcendental world after giving up the
present deplorable material worlds.
PURPORT
Service of the Absolute Truth involves rendering service unto the

Absolute Personality of Godhead under the direction of the bona fide
spiritual master who is a transparent via media between the Lord and
the neophyte devotee. The neophyte devotee has no capacity to approach
the Absolute Personality of Godhead by the strength of his present imper
fect material senses, and therefore under the direction of the spiritual
master he is trained in transcendental service of the Lord. And by such
training, even for some days, the neophyte devotee gets intelligence in
such transcendental service, which leads him ultimately to get free from
perpetual inhabitation in the material worlds and to be promoted to the
transcendental world to become one of the liberated associates of the Lord
in the kingdom of God.
TEXT 24
�Rt4M fwt;c:itf WI � iliftM( I

�1(1•tf.ti\\ts"A �� G:��Id\ ��II
matir mayi nibaddheyarh
na vipadyeta karhicit
prajiisarga-nirodhe 'pi
smrtiS ca mad-anugrahiit
mati{l-intelligence; mayi-devoted to Me; nibaddh ii-engaged; iyam

thus; na-never; vipadye ta-separate; karhicit-at any time; prajii-living
beings; sarga-at the time of creation; nirodhe-also at the time of annihila
tion; api-even; smrti{l-remembrance; ca-and; mat-Mine; anugrahiit-by
the mercy of.
TRANSLATION
Intelligence engaged in My devotion cannot be thwarted at any time.

Even at the time of creation, as well as at the time of annihilation, your
remembrance will continue by My mercy.
PURPORT
Devotional service rendered to the Personality of Godhead never goes in

vain. Since the Personality of Godhead is eternal, intelligence applied in
His service or anything done in His relation is also permanent. In the
Bhagavad-gitii it is said that such transcendental service rendered unto the
Personality of Godhead accumulates birth after birth, and when the
devotee is fully matured, the total service counted together makes him
eligible to enter into the association of the Personality of Godhead. Such
accumulation of God's service is never vanquished, but increases till fully
matured.
TEXT 25
t(ijlit�#i\q((l¥4 �·
� �lRst¥4�ft+4lSQ(4( I
3ft� � � ¥ttm
�4Url4W1Pi �: 11�'-\11
•etiivad uktvoparariima tan-mahad

bhiitam nabho-lingam alingam iSvaram
aham ca tasmai mahatiirh mahiyase
si�rtiivaniimarh vidadhe 'nukampitaft
etiivat-thus; u ktvii-spoken ; upara riima-st opped; tat-that; mahat

great; bhii.tam-wonderful; nabhaft-lingam- personified by sound; alingam
unseen by the eyes; iSvaram-the supreme authority; aham-1; ca-also;
tasmai-unto Him; mahatii.m-the great; mahiyase-unto the glorified;
sir§rtii- by the head; avaniimam- obeisances; vidadhe-executed; anu
kampitaft-being favored by Him.
TRANSLATION
Then that supreme authority, personified by sound and unseen by

eyes, but most wonderful, stopped speaking. Feeling a sense of gratitude,
I offered my obeisances unto Him, bowing my head.
PURPORT
That the Personality of Godhead was not seen but only heard does not
make any difference. The Personality of Godhead produced the four Vedas
by His breathing, and He is seen and realized through the transcendental

sound of the Vedas. Similarly, the Bhagavad-gitii is the sound representa
tion of the Lord, and there is no difference in identity. The conclusion is
that the Lord can be seen and heard by persistently chanting the transcen
dental sound.
TEXT 26
niimiiny anantasya hata-trapa{l. pathan

guhyiini bhadriiri krtiini ca smaran
gam paryatams tu§tamanii gata-sprha{l.
kiilam pratik§an vimado vimatsara{l.
niimiini-the holy name, fame, etc.; anantasya-of the unlimited; hata

trapa{l.- being freed from all formalities of the material w orld; pathan by-
recitation, repeated reading, etc.; guhyani mysteri ous; bhadriiri-all bene

-
dictory; krtiini- activities;ca- and;smaran-constantly remembering; gam

on the earth; paryatan- traveling all through; tu§tamanii{l.-fully satisfied;
gata sprha{l.- completely freed from all material desires; kiilam- time;
-
pratik§an- aw aitin g; vimada{l.-without being proud; vimatsara{l. - without

being envious.
TRANSLATION
Thus I began chanting the holy name and fame of the Lord by
repeated recitation, ignoring all the formalities of the material world. Such
chanting and remembering of the transcendental pastimes of the Lord are
benedictory. So doing, I travelled all over the earth, fully satisfied, humble
and unenvious.
PURPORT
The life of a sincere devotee of the Lord is thus explained in a nutshell

by Narada Muni by his personal example. Such a devotee, after his initia
tion by the Lord or His bona fide representative, takes very seriously
chanting of the glories of the Lord and travelling all over the world so that
others may also hear the glories of the Lord. Such devotees have no desire
for material gain. They are conducted by one single desire: to go back to
Godhead. This awaits them in due course on quitting the material body.
Because they have the highest aim of life, going back to Godhead, they are
never envious of anyone, nor are they proud of being eligible to go back
to Godhead. Their only business is to chant and remember the holy name,
fame and pastimes of the Lord and, according to personal capacity, to
distribute the message for others' welfare without motive of material gain.
TEXT 27
evam knTJa-mater brahman

nasaktasyiimaliitmana�
kiila� pradurabhiit kale
ta{litsaudiimani yathii
evam-thus; k!§T}a-mate�-one who is fully absorbed in thinking of

Kr�rya; brahman-0 Vyasadeva; na-not; iisaktasya-of one who is attached;
amaliitmana�-of one who is completely free from all material dirt; kala�
death; priidurabhiit-become visible; kiile-in the course of time; ta{lit
lightning; saudiimani-illuminating; yathii-as it is.
TRANSLATION
And so, 0 Brahma!J.a Vyasadeva, in due course of time I, who was

fully absorbed in thinking of Kf�!la and who therefore had no attach
ments, being completely freed from all material taints, met with death, as
lightning and illumination occur simultaneously.
PURPORT
To be fully absorbed in the thought of Kr��a means clearance of

material dirts or hankerings. As a very rich man has no hankerings for
small petty things, so also a devotee of Lord Kr�!J.a, who is guaranteed to
pass on to the kingdom of God where life is eternal, fully cognizant and
blissful, has naturally no hankerings for petty material things, which are
like dolls or shadows of the reality and are without permanent value. That
is the sign of spiritually enriched persons. And in due course of time, when
a pure devotee is completely prepared, all of a sudden the change of body
occurs which is commonly called death. And for the pure devotee such a
change takes place exactly like lightning, and illumination follows simul
taneously. That is to say a devotee simultaneously. changes his material
body and develops a spiritual body by the will of the Supreme. Even
before death, a pure devotee has no material affection due to his body
being spiritualized like a red-hot iron in contact with fire.
TEXT 28
st��¥4ffl ¥4� ffl � �1•1cc8i � I

�� ;:t(qffit_ tn�: ��
prayujyamiine mayi tiirh
suddhiirh bhiigavatirh tanum
iirabdha-karma-niroiir-o
nyapatat piinca-bhautika{l.
prayujyamiine-having been awarded upon; mayi - on me; tam - that;

suddhiim-transcendental; bhiigavatim-fit for associating with the Person
ality of Godhead; tanum- body; iirabdha-acquired; karma-fruitive work;
nirvarra{l.-prohibitive; nyapatat - quit; panca-bhautika{l.- body made of five
material elements.
TRANSLATION
Having been awarded a transcendental body befitting an associate of

the Personality of Godhead, I quit the body made of five material ele
ments, and thus all acquired fruitive results of work [karma J stopped.
PURPORT
Informed by the Personality of Godhead that he would be awarded a

transcendental body befitting the Lord's association, Narada got his
spiritual body as soon as he quitted his material body. This transcendental
body is free from material affinity and invested with three primary tran
scendental qualities, namely eternity, freedom from material modes, and
freedom from reactions of fruitive activities. The material body is always

afflicted with these three inebrieties. A devotee's body becomes at once
surcharged with the transcendental qualities as soon as he is engaged in the
devotional service of the Lord. It acts like the magnetic influence of a
touchstone upon iron. The influence of transcendental devotional service
is like that. Therefore change of the body means stoppage of the reaction
of three qualitative modes of material nature upon the pure devotee. There
are many instances of this in the revealed scriptures. Dhruva Maharaja and
Prahlada Maharaja and many other devotees were able to see the Person·
ality of Godhead face to face apparently in the same body. This means
that the quality of a devotee's body changes from material to transcen·
dence. That is the opinion of the authorized Gosvam'is via the authentic
scriptures. In the Brahma-samhitii it is said that beginning from the indra
gopa germ up to the great lndra, King of heaven, all living beings are
subjected to the law of karma and are bound to suffer and enjoy the
fruitive results of their own work. But only the devotee is exempt from
such reaction by the causeless mercy of the supreme authority, the
Personality of Godhead.
TEXT 29
�lkl (�iil�ltf �ltti�SJ��;<:f(f : I

��IMtfN:�snui fccf?l�sk!(( �: 11�'11
halpiinta idam iidiiya
sayiine'mbhasy udanvataft
siSay�or anupriirwm
viviSe'ntar aham vibhoft
kalpiinte-at the end of Brahma's day; idam- this ; iidiiya- taking together;
say ane-having gone to lie down; ambhasi-in the causal water; udanvatafi
-devastation; siSay�o[l-lying of the Personality of Godhead (Narayal)a);
anuprarwm-breathing; vivise-entered into; antaft-within; aham-I; vibhoft
-of Lord Brahma.
TRANSLATION
At the end of the millennium, when the Personality of Godhead Lord

Naraya�a lies down within the water of devastation, Brahmii begins to
enter into Him along with all creative elements, and I also enter through
His breathing.
PURPORT
Narada is known as the son of Brahma, as Lord Kr�rta is known as the

son of Vasudeva. The Personality of Godhead and His liberated devotees
like Narada appear in the material world by the same process. As it is said
in the Bhagavad-gitii, the birth and activities of the Lord are all transcen
dental. Therefore, according to authorized opinion, the birth of Narada as
the son of Brahma is also a transcendental pastime. His appearance and
dissappearance are practically on the same level as that of the Lord. The
Lord and His devotees are therefore simultaneously one and different as
spiritual entities. They belong to the same category of transcendence.
TEXT 30
QW�I4� a��( �: I
'lftMfil� �:SII��:q� II� oil
sahasra-yuga-paryante
utthiiyedarh sisrk§ata[l.
marici-miSrii [§aya[l.
prii[tebhyo'harh ca jajnire
sahasra-one thousand; yuga-4,300,000 years; paryante-at the end of

the duration; utthiiya-having expired; idam-this; sisrk§ata[l.-desired to
create again; marici-miSrii[l.- !§is like Marici; [§aya[l.-all the [§is; prii[tebhya[l.
-out of His senses; aham-I; ca-also;jajiiire-appeared.
TRANSLATION
After 4,300,000,000 solar years, Brahma awakes to create again by

will of the Lord, and all the r�is like Marici, Arigira, Atri and so on are
created from the transcendental body of the Lord, and I also appear along
with them.
PURPORT
The duration of a day in the life of Brahma is 4,320,000,000 solar years.

This is stated also in the Bhagavad-gitii. So for this period Brahmajl rests in
yoga-nidrii within the body of the Garbhodakasayi Vi�rtu, the generator of
Brahma. Thus after the sleeping period of Brahma, when there is again
creation by the will of the Lord through the agency of Brahma, all the
Text 31] Conversation Between Niirada and Vyiisa 307
great [§is again appear from different parts of the transcendental body, and
Niirada also appears. This means that Niirada appears in the same transcen
dental body, just as a man awakes from sleep in the same body. Sri Narada
is eternally free to move in all parts of the transcendental and material
creations of the Almighty. He appears and disappears in his own transcen
dental body which is without distinction of body and soul, unlike condi
tioned beings.
TEXT 31
:ac;:�l'tfC:tr el'hi(40'{ qif+4�f�31tHt: I

31�'4(1W4(QJ(tdi1�(1� 1�•1Rf : � II�� II
antar bahiS ca lokii.ms trin
paryemy askandita-vratal;l
anugrahii.n mahii.-V�"{lor
avighii.ta-gati{i. kvacit
anta{i. in the transcendental world; bah i{i. - in the material world; ca
-
and; lo kii.n planets; trin-three (divisions); pa ryemi- travel; askandita

-
unbroken; vratap-vow; anugrahii.t-by the causeless mercy; mahii.-v�"(lop

of the Mahii-vi�pu (Kiirapodakasiiyi Vi�l).u); avighii.ta- without restriction;
gati{l.-entrance; kvacit-at any time.
TRANSLATION
Since then, by the grace of the almighty Vi��m, I travel everywhere

without restriction both in the transcendental world and in the three
divisions of the material world. This is because I am fixed in unbroken
devotional service of the Lord.
PURPORT
As stated in theBhagavad-gitii., there are three divisions of the material

spheres, namely the urdhaloka (topmost planets), madhyaloka (midway
planets) and adhaloka (downward planets). And beyond the iirdhaloka
planets, that is to say above the Brahmaloka, there are the material
coverings of the universes, and above that there is the spiritual sky which
is unlimited in expansion, containing unlimited self-illuminated Vaiku!ltha
planets inhabited by God Himself along with His associates who are all
eternally liberated living entities. Sri Narada Muni could enter all these
planets both in the material and spiritual spheres without restriction, as
much as the almighty Lord is free to move personally in any part of His
creation. In the material world the living beings are influenced by the
three material modes of nature, namely goodness, passion and ignorance.
But Sri Narada Muni is transcendental to all these material modes, and thus
he can travel everywhere unrestricted. He is a liberated spaceman. The cause
less mercy of Lord Vi�pu is unparalleled, and such mercy is perceived by
the devotees only by the grace of the Lord. Therefore, the devotees never
fall down, but the materialists, i.e., the fruitive workers and the speculative
philosophers, do fall down, being forced by the respective modes of
nature. The [§is, as above mentioned, cannot enter into the transcendental
world like Narada. This fact is disclosed in the Narasimha Puriirw. f?.§is like
Marici are authorities in fruitive work, and .'!is like San aka and Sanatana are
authorities in philosophical speculations. But Sri Narada Muni is the
prime authority for transcendental devotional service of the Lord. All the
great authorities in the devotional service of the Lord follow in the
footsteps of Narada Muni in the order of the Niirada-bhakti-sutra, and
therefore all the devotees of the Lord are unhesitatingly qualified to enter
into the kingdom of God, V aikuptha.
TEXT 32
«>eti(*llfll¥4i � �� I
'{4iN�I {f� tTNIM�(IRhi� 11��11
deva-dattiim imiirh v"irtiirh
svara-brahma-vibhii§itiim
murcchayitvii hari-kathiim
giiyamiina.S cariimy aham
deva-the Supreme Personality of Godhead (Sri K.r�!la); dattiim-gifted

-
by; imam -this; vi[liim-a musical stringed instrument; s vara singing meter;
brahma- transcendental; vibhii § itiim- decorated with; mu rcc hayitvii-vibrat
ing; hari-kathiim- transcendental message; g iiyamiin a� - singing constantly;
cariimi-do move; aham-1.
TRANSLATION
And thus I travel, constantly singing the glories of the Lord and
transcendental messages, vibrating this instrument called a vipa which is
charged with transcendental sound and which was given to me by Lord

Kr��a.
PURPORT
The musical string instrument called the vipii, which was handed to
Narada by Lord Sri Kr�!J.a, is described in the Linga Puriir-a, and this is
confirmed by Srila ]lva Gosvami. This transcendental instrument is identical
with Lord Sri Kr��a and Narada because all of them are of the same
transcendental category. Sound vibrated by the instrument cannot be
material, and therefore the glories and pastimes which are broadcast by
the instrument of Narada are also transcendental, without a tinge of
material inebriety. The seven singing meters, namely Sa ($arja), lJ.
(IJ.§abha), Gii (Giindhiira), Ma (Madhyam), Pa (Pancham), Dha (Dhaivata)
and Ni (Ni§iida) are also transcendental and specifically meant for transcen
dental songs. As a pure devotee of the Lord, Sri Narada Deva is always
fulfilling his obligation to the Lord for His gift of the instrument, and thus
he is always engaged in singing His transcendental glories and is therefore
infallible in his exalted position. Following in the footsteps of Srila
Narada Muni, a self-realized soul in the material world should also properly
use the sound meters, namely f$a, IJ-, Gii, Ma, etc., in the service of the
Lord by constantly singing the glories of the Lord, as confirmed in the
Bhagavad-gitii.
TEXT 33
�: �ftur �: fiN�: I
30(6� ��II
pragiiyata[r. sva-viryii'{li
tirtha-piida[r. priya-sravii[r.
iihuta iva me sighram
darianam yiiti cetasi
pragiiyata[r.- thus singing; sva-viryiir-i-own activities; tirtha-piida[r.- the

Lord, whose lotus feet are the source of all virtues or holiness; priya
sravii[r.-pleasing to hear; iihuta-called for; iva-just like; me-to me;
sighram-very soon; dar§anam-sight; yiiti-appears; cetasi-on the seat of
the heart.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Lord Sri Kf��a, whose glories and activities are pleasing
to hear, at once appears on the seat of my heart, as if called for, as soon as
I begin to chant His holy activities.
PURPORT
The Absolute Personality of Godhead is not different from His transcen

dental name, form, pastimes and the sound vibrations thereof. As soon as
a pure devotee engages himself in the pure devotional service of hearing,
chanting and remembering the name, fame and activities of the Lord, at
once He becomes visible to the transcendental eyes of the pure devotee by
reflecting Himself on the mirror of the heart by spiritual television. There·
fore a pure devotee who is related with the Lord in loving transcendental
service can experience the presence of the Lord at every moment. It is a
natural psychology in every individual case that a person likes to hear and
enjoy his personal glories enumerated by others. That is a natural instinct,
and the Lord, being also an individual personality like others, is not an
exception to this psychology because psychological characteristics visible
in the individual souls are but reflections of the same psychology in the
Absolute Lord. The only difference is that the Lord is the greatest
Personality of all and absolute in all His affairs. If, therefore, the Lord is
attracted by the pure devotee's chanting of His glories, there is nothing
astonishing. Since He is absolute, He can appear Himself in the picture of
His glorification, the two things being identical. Srila Niirada chants the
glorification of the Lord not for his personal benefit but because the
glorifications are identical with the Lord. Narada Muni forces the presence
of the Lord by the transcendental chanting.
TEXT 34
etadd hy iitura-cittiiniim
miitrii-sparsecchayii muhu(l
bhava-sindhu-plavo dr�!o
hari-caryiinuvarcwnam
Text 34] Conversation Between Narada and Vyasa 3ll
etat-this; hi -certainly; iitura-cittiiniim-of those whose minds are al

ways full of cares and anxieties; miitrii-objects of sense enjoyment; sparsa
-senses; icchayii- by desires; muhu[l-always; bhava-sindhu-the ocean of
nescience; plava[l-boat; d.r�ta[l-experienced; hari-carya-activities of Hari,
anuva'?lanam-constant recitation_
TRANSLATION
It is personally experienced by me that those who are always full of

cares and anxieties due to desiring contact of the senses with their
objects can cross the ocean of nescience on a most suitable boat-the
constant chanting of the transcendental activities of the Personality of
Godhead.
PURPORT
The symptom of a living being is that he cannot remain silent even for
some time. He must be doing something, thinking of something or talking
about something. Generally the materialistic men think and discuss about
subjects which satisfy their senses. But as these things are exercized under
the influence of the external illusory energy, such sensual activities do not
actually give them any satisfaction. On the contrary, they become full with
cares and anxieties. This is called miiyii, or what is not. That which cannot
give them satisfaction is accepted as an object for satisfaction. So Narada
Muni, by his personal experience, says that satisfaction for such frustrated
beings engaged in sense gratification is to chant always the activities of the
Lord. The point is that the subject matter only should be changed. No one
can check the thinking activities of a living being, nor the feeling, willing
or working processes. But if one wants actual happiness, one must change
the subject matter only. Instead of talking of the politics of a dying man,
one might discuss the politics administered by the Lord Himself. Instead
of relishing activities of the cinema artists, one can turn his attention to the
activities of the Lord with His eternal associates like the gopis and Lak�mis.
The almighty Personality of Godhead, by His causeless mercy, descends
on the earth and manifests activities almost on the line of the worldly
men, but at the same time extraordinarily, because He is almighty. He
does so for the benefit of all conditioned souls so that they can turn
their attention to transcendence. By doing so, the conditioned soul will
gradually be promoted to the transcendental position and easily cross the
ocean of nescience, the source of all miseries. This is stated from personal
experience by an authority like Sri Narada Muni. And we can have the
same experience also if we begin to follow in the footsteps of the great

sage, the dearmost devotee of the Lord.
TEXT 35
yamiidibhir yoga-pathailz
kiima-lobha-hato muhu[l
mukunda-sevayii yadvat
tathiitmiiddhii na siim yati
yama-iidibhilz-by the process of practicing self-restraint; yoga-pathai[l

by yoga (mystic bodily power to attain the godly stage) system; kama
desires for sense satisfaction; lobha-lust for satisfaction of the senses;
ha ta[l curbed; muhu[l- always ; mukunda-the Personality of Godhead;
-
sevayii-by the service of; yadvat-as it is; tathii-Iike that; iitmii-the soul;
addhii-for all practical purposes; na-does not; siimyati-be satisfied.
TRANSLATION
It is true that by practicing restraint of the senses by the yoga system

one can get relief from the disturbances of desire and lust, but this is not
sufficient to give satisfaction to the soul, for this [satisfaction] is derived
from devotional service to the Personality of Godhead.
PURPORT
Yoga aims at controlling the senses. By practice of the mystic process

of bodily exercize in sitting, thinking, feeling, willing, concentrating,
meditating and at last being merged into transcendence, one can control
the senses. The senses are considered like venomous serpents, and the yoga
system is just to control them. On the other hand, Narada Muni recommends
another method for controlling the senses in the transcendental loving
service of Mukunda the Personality of Godhead. By his experience he says
that devotional service of the Lord is more effective and practical than
the system of artificially controlling the senses. In the service of the Lord
Mukunda, the senses are transcendentally engaged. Thus there is no chance
of their being engaged in sense satisfaction. The senses want some engage-
ment. To check them artificially is no check at all because as soon as there

is some opportunity for enjoyment, the serpent-like senses will certainly
take advantage of it. There are many such instances in history, just like
Visvamitra Muni, who fell a victim of the beauty of Menaka. But Thakur
Haridasa was allured at midnight by the well dressed miiyii, and still she
could not induce that great devotee in her trap.
The whole idea is that without devotional service of the Lord, neither
the yoga system nor dry philosophical speculation can ever become
successful. Pure devotional service of the Lord, without being tinged with
fruitive work, mystic yoga or speculative philosophy, is the foremost
procedure to attain self-realization. Such pure devotional ervice i transcen·
dental in nature, and the systems of yoga and jiiiina are subordinate to
such a process. When the tra-nscendental devotional service i mixed with
the other subordinate process, it is no longer transcendental but is called
mixed devotional service. Srila Vyasadeva, the author of Srimad-Bhiigava
tam, will gradually develop all these different systems of transcendental
realization in the text.
TEXT 36
ri 6fa;i(+tl��ld � ��1�'4 I
�ritftl��:trfli it
lffif�l�+tJNot( II�� II
saroarit tad idam iikhyiitarit

yat-pr!l!o'ham tvayiinagha
janma-karma-rahasyarit me
bhavatas ciitma-to§arwm
sarvam-all; tat-that; idam-this; iikhyiitam-described; yat-whatever;

p.r§!a[t-asked by; aham-myseif; tvayii-by yourself; anagha-without any
sins; janma-birth; karma- a ctivitie s; rahasyam- mysteries; me - mine;
bhavata[l -your; ca-and; iitm a- self; to§a!l am-satisfaction.
TRANSLATION
0 Vyasadeva, you are freed from all sins. Thus I have explained my
birth and activities for self-realization, as you asked. All this will be
conducive for your personal satisfaction also.
314 Srlrnad-Bhagavatarn [Canto 1, Ch. 6
PURPORT
The process of devotional activities from the beginning to the stage of

transcendence is all duly explained to satisfy the enquiries of Vyasadeva.
He has explained how the seeds of devotional service were sown by
transcendental association and how they gradually developed by hearing
the sages. The result of such hearing is detachment from worldliness, so
much so that even a small hoy could receive the death news of his mother,
who was his only caretaker, as the blessing of God. And at once he took
the opportunity to search out the Lord. A sincere urge for having an
interview with the Lord was also granted to him, although it is not possible
for anyone to see the Lord \vith mundane eyes. He also explained how by
execution of pure transcendental service one can get rid of fruitive action
of accumulated work and how he transformed his material body into a
spiritual one. The spiritual body is alone able to enter into the spiritual
realm of the Lord, and no one but a pure devotee is eligible to enter into
the kingdom of God. All the mysteries of transcendental realization are
duly experienced by Narada Muni himself, and therefore by hearing such
an authority one can have some idea of the results of devotional life, which
are hardly delineated even in the original texts of the Vedas. In the Vedas
and Upani§ads there are only indirect hints to all this. Nothing is directly
explained there, and therefore Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the mature fruit of
all the Vedic trees of literatures.
TEXT 37
siita uviica
evarh sambhii§ya bhagaviin
niirodo viisavisutam
iimantrya virtiirh rarayan
yayau yiidrcchiko munifi.
siitaft - Siita Gosviimi; uviica-said; evam-thus; sambhii§ya- addressing;

bhagaviin-transcen dentally powerful; nii rodaft - Niirada Muni; viisavi-
named V asavi" (Satyavati); sutam-son; am ant rya- inviting ; viruzm-instru

ment; ra !J ayan-vibrating; yayau- went;yiidrk-wherever; icchika/:1--willing;
munil), - sage.
TRANSLATION
Sii.ta Gosvami said: Thus addressing Vyasadeva, Srila Narada Muni took
leave of him, and vibrating on his vi!J.ii instrument, he left to wander at his
free will.
PURPORT
Every living being is anxious for full freedom because that is his tran·
scendental nature. And this freedom is obtained only through the tran·
scendental service of the Lord. Illusioned by the external energy,
everyone thinks that he is free, but actually he is bound up by the laws of
nature. A conditioned soul cannot freely move from one place to another
even on this earth, and what to speak of one planet to another. But a full·
fledged free soul like Niirada, always engaged in chanting the Lord's glory,
is free to move not only on earth hut also in any part of the universe, as
well as in any part of the spiritual sky. We can just imagine the extent and
unlimitedness of his freedom, which is as good as that of the Supreme
Lord. There is no reason or obligation for his travelling, and no one can
stop him from his free movement. Similarly, the transcendental system of
devotional service is also free. It may or may not develop in a particular
person even after undergoing all the detailed formulas. Similarly, the
association of the devotee is also free. One may be fortunate to have it, or
one may not have it even after thousands of endeavors. Therefore, in all
spheres of devotional service, freedom is the main pivot. Without freedom
there is no execution of devotional service. The freedom surrendered to the
Lord does not mean that the devotee becomes dependent in every respect.
To surrender unto the Lord through the transparent medium of the
spiritual master is to attain complete freedom of life.
aho devar#r dhanyo'yam

yat kirtim samgadhanvanal),
gayan madyann idam tantrya
ramayaty aturam jagat
aho-all glory to; devar�i{z-the sage of the gods; dhanyafz-all success;

ayam-yat-one who; kirtim glories; siirngadhanvana{L-of the Personality
-
of Godhead; gayan-singing; madyan-taking pleasure in; idam-this ;

tantrya-by means of the instrument; ramayati-enlivens; aturam-dis
tressed; jagat-world.
TRANSLATION
All glory and success to Sn,a Narada Muni because he glorifies the
activities of the Personality of Godhead, and so doing he himself takes
pleasure and also enlivens all the distressed souls of the universe.
PURPORT
Sri Narada Muni plays on his instrument to glorify the transcendental

activities of the Lord and to give relief to all miserable living entities of the
universe. No one is happy here within the universe, and what is felt as
happiness is maya's illusion. The illusory energy of the Lord is so strong
that even the hog who lives on filthy stool feels happy. No one can be
truly happy within the material worl d. Srila Narada Muni, in order to
enlighten the miserable inhabitants, wanders everywhere. His mission is to
get them back home, back to Godhead. That is the mission of all genuine
devotees of the Lord following the footsteps of that great sage.
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the First Canto, Sixth Chapter,
of Srimad-Bhagavatam, entitled "Conversation Between Narada and
Vyiisa."
CHAPTER SEVEN
The s on of oror)a PUnished
TEXT I
��
� � «_ij � iU�((ttul: I
� (Rf: Ffiq��: II � II
saunaka uviica
nirgate niirade siita
bhagaviin biidariiya[la[l.
srutaviims tad-abhipretam
tata[l. kim akarod vibhu[l.
saunaka[l.-Srl Saunaka; uvaca-said; nirgate-having gone; narade

Narada Muni; siita-0 Su ta ; bhagaviin-the transcendentally powerful;
biidariiyarta{l.- Vedavyiisa; srutaviin-who heard; tat-his ; abhipretam-de
sire of the mind; tata[l.-thereafter; kim-what; akarot-did he do; vibhu[l.
the great.
TRANSLATION
l;t�i Saunaka asked: 0 Suta, the great and transcendentally powerful

Vyasadeva heard everything from Sri Narada Muni. So after his departure,
what did he do?
PURPORT
In this chapter the clue for describing Snmad-Bhiigavatam is picked up

as Maharaja Parik�it is miraculously saved in the womb of his mother. This
was caused by Drau�i (Asvatthama), son of Acarya Dro�a, who killed the
317
318 Srimad-Bhiigavatam [Canto 1, Ch. 7
five sons of Draupadi while they were asleep, for which he was punished
by Arjuna. Before commencing the great epic Srimad-Bhiigavatam, Sri
Vyasadeva realized the whole truth by trance in devotion.
TEXT 2
suta uvaca
brahma-nadyam sarasvatyam
iiS ram a � pa5cime tate
samyaprasa iti prokta
nirziim satra-vardhana�
suta[t-Sri Suta;uvaca-said; brahmanadyam-on the bank of the river

intimately related with Vedas, brahmarzas, saints, and the Lord; sarasvatyam
-Sarasvati; iisrama�-cottage for meditation; pascime-on the west; tate
bank; 5amyiipriisa�-the place named Samyaprasa; i ti - thus ; prokta�
said to be; nirziim-of the sages; satra-vardhana�-that which enlivens
activities.
TRANSLATION
Sri Suta said: On the western bank of the River Sarasvati, which is
intimately related with the Vedas, there is a cottage for meditation at
Samyaprasa which enlivens the transcendental activities of the sages.
PURPORT
For spiritual advancement of knowledge a suitable place and atmosphere

are definitely required. The place on the western bank of the Sarasvati is
especially suitable for this purpose. And there is the iisrama of V yasadeva
at Samyaprasa. Srila Vyasadeva was a householder, yet his residential
place is called an iiSrama. An iisrama is a place where spiritual culture is
always foremost. It does not matter whether the place belongs to a house
holder or a mendicant. The whole varrzasrama system is so designed that
each and every status of life is called an asrama. This means that spiritual
Text 4] The Son of Drot:ta Punished 319
culture is the common factor for all. The brahmaciins, the grhasthas, the
viinaprasthas and the sannyiisis all belong to the same mission of life,
namely, realization of the Supreme. Therefore none of them are less
important as far as spiritual culture is concerned. The difference is a matter
of formality on the strength of renunciation. The sannyiisis are held in
high estimation on the strength of practical renunciation.
TEXT 3
ijf� �3TT�� 'JTl�'lfo� I

300'RtS1frn�m��"tfT��: �II� II
tasmin sva-iisrame vyiiso
badari-§ar-tJa-mar-tJite
iisino 'pa upasprsya
prar-idadhyau mana[! svayam
tasmin-in that (iisrama); sva-own; iisrame-in the cottage; vyiisa[l

Vyasadeva; badari-berry; �ar-tJa-trees; mar-tJite-surrounded by; iisina[l
apa[l -sitting; upasprsya-touching water; prar- idadhyau- concentrated;
mana[!- the mind; svayam-himself.
TRANSLATION
In that place, Sn"la Vyasadeva, in his own asrama, which was surround
ed by berry trees, sat down to meditate after touching water for purifica
tion.
PURPORT
Under instruction of his spiritual master Srila Narada Muni, Vyasadeva

concentrated his mind in that transcendental place of meditation.
TEXT 4
bhakti-yogena manasi
samyak prar-ihite 'male
apasyat purn§arh purrwm

miiyiirh ca tad-apiisrayam
bhakti-devotional service; yogena-by the process of linking up;manasi

-upon the mind; samyak-perfectly; prar.ihite-engaged in and fixed up
on; amale-without any matter; apasyat-saw;purn�am-the Personality of
Godhead;purr.am-absolute;miiyiim-energy; ca-also;tat-His;apiisrayam
-under full control.
TRANSLATION
Thus he fixed his mind, perfectly engaging it by linking it in devotional

service [bhakti-yoga] without any tinge of materialism, and thus he saw
the Absolute Personality of Godhead along with His external energy, which
was under full control.
PUR PORT
Perfect visiOn of the Absolute Truth is possible only by the linking

process of devotional service. This is also confirmed in the Bhagavad-gitii
One can perfectly realize the Absolute Truth Personality of Godhead only
by the process of devotional service, and one can enter into the kingdom
of God by such perfect knowledge. Imperfect realization of the Absolute
by the partial approach of the impersonal Brahman or localized Paramatma
does not permit anyone to enter into the kingdom of God. Sri Narada
advised Snia Vyasadeva to become absorbed in transcendental meditation
on the Personality of Godhead and His activities. Srila Vyasadeva did not
take notice of the effulgence of Brahman because that is not absolute
vision. The absolute vision is the Personality of Godhead, as it is confirmed
in the Bhagavad-gitii: Vasudeva[!. sarvam iti. In the Upan4ads also it is
confirmed that Vasudeva, the Personality of Godhead, is covered by the
golden glowing hirar-mayena piitrer-a veil of impersonal Brahman, and when
that curtain is removed by the mercy of the Lord the real face of the
Absolute is seen. The Absolute is mentioned here as the purn§a or person.
The Absolute Personality of Godhead is mentioned in so many Vedic
literatures, and in the Bhagavad-gitii, the purn§a is confirmed as the
eternal and original person. The Absolute Personality of Godhead is the
perfect person. The Supreme Person has manifold energies, out of which
the internal, external and marginal energies are specifically important. The
energy mentioned here is the external energy, as will be clear from the
Text 5] The Son of DroJ.la Punished 321
statements of her activities. The internal energy is there along with the
Absolute Person as the moonlight is there with the moon. The external
energy is compared \vith darkness because it keeps the living entities in the
darkness of ignorance. The word apasrayam suggests that this energy of
the Lord is under full control. The internal potency or superior energy
is also called maya, but it is spiritual maya, or energy exhibited in the
absolute realm. When one is under the shelter of this internal potency, the
darkness of material ignorance is at once dissipated. And even those who
are iitmiiriima, or fixed in trance, take shelter of this mayii or internal
energy. Devotional service, or bhakti-yoga, is the function of the internal
energy; thus there is no place for the inferior energy or material energy,
just as there is no place for darkness in the effulgence of spiritual
light. Such internal energy is even superior to the spiritual bliss attainable
in the conception of impersonal Brahman. It is stated in the Bhagavad-gitii
that the impersonal Brahman effulgence is also an emanation from the
Absolute Personality of Godhead Sri Kr�!J.a. The Parama-Puru§a cannot be
anyone except Sri Kr�!la Himself, as it will be explained in the later slokas.
TEXT 5
�RHI�tmii!Fr 3TT�;i f�arn�� I

WsN ��s;N � �ij II '-\ II
yayii sammohi to jiva

iitmiinarh tri-guriitmakam
paro 'pi manute ' nartharh
tat-krtarh ciibhipadyate
yayii-by whom; sammohitaft-illusioned; jivaft-the living entities;

iitmiinam-self; t ri gura a tmakam-conditioned by the three modes of
- -
nature, or a product of matter; paraft-transcendental; api-in spite of;

manute-takes it for granted; anartham-things not wanted; tat-by that;
krtam ca-reaction; abhipadyate-undergoes thereof.
TRANSLATION
Due to this external energy, the living entity, although transcendental

to the three modes of material nature, thinks of himself as a material
product and thus. undergoes the reactions of material miseries.
PURPORT
The root cause of suffering by the materialistic living beings is pointed

out with remedial measures which are to be undertaken and also the ulti
mate perfection to be gained. All this is mentioned in this particular verse.
The living being is by constitution transcendental to material encagement,
but he is now imprisoned by the external energy, and therefore he thinks
himself one of the material products. And due to this unholy contact,
the pure spiritual entity suffers material miseries under the modes of
material nature. The living entity misunderstands himself to be a material
product. This means that the present perverted way of thinking, feeling
and willing, under material conditions, is not natural for him. But he has
his normal way of thinking, feeling and willing. The living being in his
original state is not without thinking, willing and feeling power. It is also
confirmed in the Bhagavad-gitii that the actual knowledge of the condi
tioned soul is now covered by nescience. Thus the theory that a living
being is absolute impersonal Brahman is refuted herein. This cannot be,
because the living entity has his own way of thinking in his original uncon
ditional state also. The present conditional state is due to the influence of
the external energy, which means that the illusory energy takes the initia
tive while the Supreme Lord is aloof. The Lord does not desire that a living
being be illusioned by external energy. The external energy is aware of this
fact, but still she accepts a thankless task of keeping the forgotten soul
under illusion by her bewildering influence. The Lord does not interfere
with the task of the illusory energy because such performances of the
illusory energy are also necessary for reformation of the conditioned soul.
An affectionate father does not like his children to be chastised by another
agent, yet he puts his disobedient children under the custody of a severe
man just to bring them to order. But the all-affectionate Almighty Father
desires at the same time relief for the conditioned soul, relief from the
clutches of the illusory energy. The king puts the disobedient citizens
within the walls of the jail, but sometimes the king, desiring the prisoners'
relief, personally goes there and pleads for reformation, and on doing so
the prisoners are set free. Similarly, the Supreme Lord descends from His
kingdom upon the kingdom of illusory energy and personally gives relief
in the form of the Bhagavad-gitii, wherein He personally suggests that the
ways of illusory energy are very stiff to overcome, but one who surrenders
unto the lotus feet of the Lord is set free by the order of the Supreme.
This surrendering process is the remedial measure for getting relief from
the bewildering ways of the illusory energy. The surrendering process is
Text 5] The Son of Dror:aa Punished 323
completed by the influence of association. The Lord has suggested, there·

fore, that by the influence of the speeches of saintly persons who have
actually realized the Supreme, men are engaged in His transcendental
loving service. The conditioned soul gets a taste for hearing about the
Lord, and by such hearing only he is gradually elevated to the platform of
respect, devotion and attachment for the Lord. The whole thing is com·
pleted by the surrendering process. Herein also the same suggestion is
made by the Lord in His incarnation of Vyasadeva. This means that the
conditioned souls are being reclaimed by the Lord both ways, namely by
the process of punishment by the external energy of the Lord, and by
Himself as the spiritual master within and without. Within the heart of
every living being the Lord Himself as the Supersoul Paramatma becomes
the spiritual master, and from without He becomes the spiritual master in
the shape of scriptures, saints and initiator spiritual master. This is still
more explicitly explained in the next sloka.
Personal superintendence of the illusory energy is confirmed in the
Vedas (the Ker-a Upan�ad) in relation to the demigods' controlling power.
Herein also it is clearly stated that the living entity is controlled by the
external energy in a personal capacity. The living being thus subject to the
control of external energy is differently situated. It is clear, however, from
the present statement of Bhiigavatam that the same external energy is
situated in the inferior position before the Personality of Godhead or the
perfect being. The perfect being, or the Lord, cannot be approached even
by the illusory energy, who can only work on the living entities. Therefore
it is sheer imagination that the Supreme Lord is illusioned by the illusory
energy and thus becomes a living being. If the living being and the Lord
would have been in the same category, then it would have been quite
possible for Vyasadeva to see it, and there would have been no question of
material distress on the part of the illusioned being because the Supreme
Being is fully cognizant. So there are so many unscrupulous imaginations
on the part of the monists to endeavor to put both the Lord and the living
being in the same category. Had it been so, then Snia Sukadeva Gosvami
would not have taken the trouble to describe the transcendental pastimes
of the Lord, if they were all manifestations of illusory energy.
Srimad-Bhagavatam is the summum bonum remedy for the suffering
humanity in the clutches ofmaya. Srila Vyasadeva therefore first of all
diagnosed the actual disease of the conditioned souls, i.e. their being
illusioned by the external energy. He also saw the perfect Supreme Being
from whom illusory energy is far removed, though He saw both the
diseased conditioned souls and also the cause of the disease. And the
remedial measures are suggested in the next verse. Both the Supreme
Personality of Godhead and the living beings are undoubtedly qualitatively
one, hut the Lord is the controller of the illusory energy, whereas the
living entity is controlled by the illusory energy. Thus the Lord and the
living beings are simultaneously one and different. Another point is distinct
herein: that eternal relation between the Lord and the living being is
transcendental, otherwise the Lord would not have taken the trouble to
reclaim the conditioned souls from the clutches of miiyii. In the same way
the living entity is also required to revive his natural love and affection for
the Lord, and that is the highest perfection of the living entity. Srimad
Bhiigavatam treats the conditioned soul with an aim to that goal of life.
TEXT6
anarthopasamarh siik§iid
bhakti-yogam adhok§aje
lokasyiijiinato vidviirhs
cak re siitvata-sarhhitiim
anartha - things which are superfluous; u p a5amam - mitigation; siik�iit

directly; bhakti-yogam-the linking process of devotional service;
adhok§aje - unto the Transcendence; lokasya-of the general mass of men;
ajiinatafr.- those who are unaware of; vidviin-the supremely learned;
cak re -compiled; siitvata- in relation
. with the Supreme Truth; sarhhitiim-
Vedic literature.
TRANSLATION
The material miseries of the living entity, which are superfluous to him,
can he directly mitigated by the linking process of devotional service. Bu�
the mass of people do not know this, and therefore the learned Vyasadeva
compiled this Vedic literature, which is in relation to the Supreme Truth.
PURPORT
Srila Vyiisadeva was the all-perfect Personality of Godhead. The state

ment suggests that the complete unit of the Personality of Godhead in-
Text 7) The Son of Dro�a Punished 325
eludes His parts and parcels also. He saw, therefore, His different energies,
namely the internal energy, the marginal energy and the external energy.
He saw also His different plenary portions and parts of the plenary por
tions, namely His different incarnations also, and he specifically observed
the unwanted miseries of the conditioned souls who are bewildered by the
external energy. And at last he saw the remedial measure for the condi
tioned souls, namely, the process of devotional service. It is a great
transcendental science and begins with the process of hearing and chanting
the name, fame, glory, etc., of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Re
vival of the dormant affection or love of Godhead does not depend on the
mechanical system of hearing and chanting, but it solely and wholly
depends on the causeless mercy of the Lord. When the Lord is fully
satisfied with the sincere efforts of the devotee, He may endow him with
His loving transcendental service. But even with the prescribed forms of
hearing and chanting, there is at once mitigation of the superfluous and
unwanted miseries of material existence. Such mitigation of material affec
tion does not wait for development of transcendental knowledge. Rather,
knowledge is dependent on devotional service for ultimate realization of
the Supreme Truth.
TEXT 7
� � �IJfl� � �� I
�� : ��ttm II \9 II
yasyiim vai sriiyamiiriiyiim

kHTJ.e parama-piiru�e
bhaktir utpadyate pumsafl
soka-moha-bhayiipahii
yasyiim-this Vedic literature; vui-certainly; s rii yamiirt iiyiim- si mply by

giving aural reception; k.r� TJ.e unto Lord Kr�J]a; parama supre me ; piiru§e
- -
unto the Personality of Godhead; bhaktifl-feelings of devotional service;

utpadyate-sprout up; pumsafl - of the living being; soka - lam entation;
moha-illusion; bhaya-fearfulness; apahii that which extinguishes
- .
TRANSLATION
Simply by hearing this Vedic literature, the feeling for loving devo
tional service to Lord Kr��a, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, sprouts
up at once to extinguish the fire of lamentation, illusion and fearfulness.
PURPORT
There are various senses, of which the ear is the most effective. This
sense works even when a man is deep asleep. One can protect himself from
the hands of an enemy while awake, but while asleep one is protected by
the ear only. The importance of hearing is mentioned here in connection
with attaining the highest perfection of life, namely, getting free from three
material pangs. Everyone is full of lamentation at every moment; he is
after the mirage of illusory things and is always afraid of his supposed
enemy. These are the primary symptoms of material disease. And it is
definitely suggested herein that simply by hearing the message of Srimad
Bhiigavatam one gets attachment for the Supreme Personality of Godhead
Sri K r�!la, and as soon as this is effected the symptoms of the material
diseases disappear. Srila Vyasadeva was the all-perfect Personality of God
head, and in this statement the all-perfect Personality of Godhead Sri
Kr�!la is clearly confirmed.
The ultimate result of devotional service is to develop genuine love for
the Supreme Personality. Love is a word which is often used in relation
with man and woman. And love is the only word that can be properly
used to indicate the relation between Lord Km�.a and the living entities.
The living entities are mentioned as prakrti in the Bhagavad-gitii, and in
Sanskrit prakrti is a feminine object. The Lord is always described as the
Parama-Puru�a or the supreme male personality. Thus the affection be
tween the Lord and the living entities is something like that between the
male and the female. Therefore the term love of Godhead is quite appro
priate.
Loving devotional service of the Lord begins with hearing about the
Lord. There is no difference between the Lord and the subject matter
heard about Him. The Lord is absolute in all respects, and thus there is
no difference between Him and the subject matter heard about Him.
Therefore, hearing about Him means immediate contact with Him by the
process of vibration of the transcendental sound. And the transcendental
sound is so effective that it acts at once by removing all material affections
mentioned above. As mentioned before, a living entity develops a sort of
complexity by material association, and the illusory encagement of the
material body is accepted as an actual fact. Under such false complexity,
the living beings under different categories of life become illusioned in
different ways. Even in the most developed stage of human life, the same
illusion prevails in the form of many isms and divides the loving relation
with the Lord and thereby divides the loving relation between man and
Text 8] The Son of Drot;ta Punished 327
man. By hearing the subject matter of Srimad-Bhiigavatam this false

complexity of materialism is removed, and real peace in society begins,
which politicians aspire for so eagerly in so many political situations. The
politicians want a peaceful situation between man and man, and nation
and nation, but at the same time, because of too much attachment for
material domination, there is illusion and fearfulness. Therefore the
politicians' peace conferences cannot bring about peace in society. It can
only be done by hearing the subject matter described in the Srimad
Bhiigavatam about the Supreme Personality of Godhead Sri Kr�!la· The
foolish politicians may go on holding peace and summit conferences for
hundreds of years, but they will fail to achieve success. Until we reach the
stage of reestablishing our lost relation with Kr�!la, the illusion of accept
ing the body as the self will prevail, and thus fearfulness will also prevail.
As for validity of Sri Kr�!la as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, there
are hundreds and thousands of evidences from revealed scriptures, and there
are hundreds and thousands of evidences from personal experiences of
devotees in various places like Vrndavana, Navadvipa and Pur!_ Even in
the Kaumadi Dictionary the synonyms of Kr�!la are given as the son of
Yasoda and the Supreme Personality of Godhead Parambrahman. The
conclusion is that simply by hearing the Vedic literature Srimad
Bhiigavatam, one can have direct connection with the Supreme Personality
of Godhead Sri Kr�!la, and thereby one can attain the highest perfection of
life by transcending worldly miseries, illusion and fearfulness. These are
practical tests for one who has actually given a submissive hearing to the
readings of the Srimad-Bhiigavatam.
TEXT 8
�mm +tt•tetm 'fjffi��
��1� Fm�;mi �:II� II
sa samhitiim bhiigavatim
krtviinukramya ciitma-jam
sukam adhyiipayiimiisa
nivrtti-niratam mun*
sa[l.-that; sarhhitiim-Vedic literature; bhiigavatim-in relation with the

Personality of Godhead; krtvii-having done; anukramya-by correction
and repetition;ca-and;iitma-jam-his own son;sukam-Sukadeva Gosvam1;
adhyiipayiimiisa-thought; nivrtti-path of self-realization; niratam-en
gaged; muni[l.-the sage.
TRANSLATION
The great sage Vyasadeva, after compiling the Srimad-Bhagavatam and

revising it, taught it to his own son, Sri Sukadeva Gosvami, who was already
engaged in self-realization.
PURPORT
Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the natural commentation on the Brahma-sutras

compiled by the same author. This Brahma-sutra or Vediinta-sutra is meant
for those who are already engaged in self-realization. Srimad-Bhiigavatam
is so made that one becomes at once engaged in the path of self-realization
simply by hearing the topics. Although it is especially meant for the
paramaharhsas, or those who are totally engaged in self-realization, it works
into the depth of the heart of those who may be worldly men. Worldly
men are all engaged in sense gratification. But even such men will find
in this Vedic literature a remedial measure for their material diseases.
Sukadeva Gosvami was a liberated soul from the very beginning of his
birth, and his father taught him Srimad-Bhiigavatam. Amongst mundane
scholars, there is some diversity of opinion as to the date of compilation
of Srimad-Bhiigavatam. It is, however, certain from the text of the
Bhiigavatam that it was compiled before the disappearance of King Parik�it
and after the departure of Lord Kr��a. When Maharaja PanK.�it was ruling
the world as the King of Bharatavar�a, he chastised the personality of Kali.
According to revealed scriptures and astrological calculation, the age of
Kali is in its 5,000th year. Therefore, Srimad-Bhiigavatam was compiled
not less than five thousand years ago. Mahiibhiirata was compiled before
Srimad-Bhiigavatam, and the Puriirtas were compiled before Mahiibhiirata.
That is an estimation of the date of compilation of the different Vedic
literatures. The synopsis of Srimad-Bhiigavatam was given before the
detailed description under instruction of Narada. Srimad-Bhiigavatam is
the science for following the path of nivrtti-miirga. The path of pravrtti
miirga was condemned by Narada. That is the natural inclination for all
conditioned souls. The theme of Srimad-Bhiigavatam is the. cure of the
materialistic disease of the human being; or stopping completely the pangs
of material existence.
TEXT 9
��
� � �� r-.
� q y..,'!,�,;mr: ijtl-.,,'1��· '!r;r: 1
� tn �lifijl¥fl�¥tl(l¥t! � II � II
Text 10) The Son of DroQa Punished 329
saunaka uviica
sa vai nivrtti-nirata�
saroatropek§ako mun*
kasya vii brhatim etiim
iitmiiriima� samabhyasat
wunaka� uviica-Sri Saunaka asked; sa�- he; vai-of course; nivrtti

on the path of self-realization; nirata�-always engaged; saroatra-in every
respect; upek§aka�-indifferent; mun*-sage; kasya-for what reason; vii
or; brhatim-vast; etiim-this; iitmiiriima�-one who is pleased in himself;
samabhyasat-undergo the studies.
TRANSLATION
Sri Saunaka asked Siita Gosvami: Sri Sukadeva Gosvami was already
on the path of self-realization, and thus he was pleased with his"own self.
So why did he take the trouble to undergo the study of such a vast
literature?
P URPORT
For the people in general the highest perfection of life is to cease from
material activities and be fixed on the path of self-realization. Those who
take pleasure in sense enjoyment, or those who are fixed in material
bodily welfare work, are called karmis. Out of thousands and millions of
such karmis, one may become an iitmiiriima by self-realization. Atmii
means self, and riima means to take pleasure. Everyone is searching after
the highest pleasure, but the standard of pleasure of one may be different
from the standard of another. Therefore, the standard of pleasure enjoyed
by the karmis is different from that of the iitmiiriimas. The iitmiiriimas are
completely indifferent to material enjoyment in every respect. Srila Suka
deva Gosvami had already attained that stage, and still he was attracted to
undergo the trouble of studying. the great Bhiigavatam literature. This
means that $rimad-Bhiigavatam is postgraduate study even for the iitmii
riimas, who have surpassed all the studies of Vedic knowledge.
TEXT 10
��
� f.ut.-ttt �it 1
311€+\Htqt�
��trti1 �� m: lt�olt
suta uviica
iitmiiriimiis ca munayo
nirgranthii apy urukrame
kurvanty ahaitukim bhaktim
ittham-bhUta-gur-o harift
siitaft uvaca-Siita Gosvaml said; atmaramaft-those who take pleasure

in atma (generally, spirit self); ca-also; munayaft-sages; nirgranthaft
freed from all bondage; api-in spite of; urukrame unto the great adven
-
turer; kurvanti-do; ahaitukim-unalloyed; bhaktim-devotional service;

ittham-bhiita-such wonderful; gur-aft-qualities; harift-of the Lord.
TRANSLATION
All different varieties of atmaramas [those who take pleasure in atma,

or spirit self], especially those established on the path of self-realization,
though freed from all kinds of material bondage, desire to render un
alloyed devotional service unto the Personality of Godhead. This means
that the Lord possesses transcendental qualities and therefore can attract
everyone, including liberated souls.
PURPORT
Lord Sri Caitanya Mahiiprabhu explained this iitmiiriima sloka very

vividly before His chief devotee Srila Saniitana Gosvami. He points out
eleven factors in the sloka, namely 1) iitmiiriima, 2) munaya[l., 3) nir
grantha, 4) api, 5) ca, 6) urukrama, 7) kurvanti, 8) ahaitukim, 9) bhaktim,
10) ittham-bhUta-gur-aft, and 1 1) hari[l.. According to the ViSva-PrakiiSa
Sanskrit Dictionary, there are seven synonyms for the word iitmiiriima,
which are as follows: 1) Brahman (the Absolute Truth), 2) body, 3) mind,
4) endeavor, 5) endurance, 6) intelligence, and 7) personal habits.
The word munayaft refers to 1) those who are thoughtful, 2) those who
are grave or silent, 3) ascetics, 4) the persistent, 5) mendicants, 6) sages,
and 7) saints.
The word nirgrantha conveys these ideas: 1) one who is liberated from
nescience, 2) one who has no connection with scriptural injunction, i.e.,
who is freed from the obligation of the rules and regulations mentioned in
the revealed scriptures like ethics, Vedas, philosophy, psychology, meta
physics, etc., (in other words the fools, illiterate, urchins, etc., who have
no connection with regulative principles), 3) a capitalist, and also 4) one
who is penniless.
Text 10) The Son of Drol).a Punished 331
According to the Sabda-kosa Dictionary, the affix ni is used in the sense

of 1) certainty, 2) counting, 3) building, and 4) forbiddance, and the word
grantha is used in the sense of wealth, thesis, vocabulary, etc.
'The word urukrama means the one whose activities are glorious. Krama
means step. This word urukrama specifically indicates the Lord's incarna
tion as Vamana, who covered the whole universe by immeasurable steps.
Lord Vi�!J.U is powerful, and His activities are so glorious that He has
created the spiritual world by His internal potency and the material world
by His external potency. By His all-pervading features He is everywhere
present as the Supreme Truth, and in His personal feature He is always
present in His transcendental abode of Goloka V rndavana where He
displays His transcendental pastimes in all variegatedness. His activities
cannot be compared with anyone else's, and therefore the word urukrama
is just applicable to Him only.
According to Sanskrit verbal arrangement, kurvanti means to do things
for someone else. Therefore, it means that the atmiiriimas render devo
tional service unto the Lord not for personal interest but for the pleasure
of the Lord, Urukrama.
Hetu means causal. There are many causes for one's sense satisfaction,
and they can be chiefly classified as material enjoyment, mystic powers
and liberation, which· are generally desired by progressive persons. As far
as material enjoyments are concerned, they are innumerable, and the
materialists are eager to increase them more and more because they are
under the illusory energy. There is no end to the list of material enjoy
ments, nor can anyone in the material universe have all of them. As far as
the mystic powers are concerned, they are eight in all (such as to become
the minutist in form, to become weightless, to have anything one desires,
to lord it over the material nature, to control other living beings, to throw
earthly globes in outer space, etc.). These mystic powers are mentioned in
the Bhiigavatam (11.15). The forms of liberation are five in number.
Therefore, unalloyed devotion means service to the Lord without desire
for the above-mentioned personal benefits. And the powerful P ersonality
of Godhead Sri Kr�!la can be fully satisfied by such unalloyed devotees
free from all sorts of desires for personal benefit.
Unalloyed devotional service of the Lord progresses in different stages.
Practice of devotional service in the material field is of eighty-one different
qualities, and above such activities there is the transcendental practice of
devotional service, which is one and is called siidhana-bhakti. When
unalloyed practice of siidhana-bhakti is matured into transcendental love
for the Lord, the transcendental loving service of the Lord begins gradually
developing into nine progressive stages of loving service under the headings
of attachment, love, affection, feelings, affinity, adherence, following,
ecstasy and intense feelings of separation.
The attachment of an inactive devotee develops up to the stage of
transcendental love of God. Attachment of an active servitor develops up
to the stage of adherence, and that for a friendly devotee develops up to
the stage of following, and the same is also the case for the paternal
devotees. Devotees in conjugal love develop. ecstasy up to the stage of
intense feelings of separation. These are some of the features of unalloyed
devotional service of the Lord.
According to Hari-bhakti-sudhodaya, the import of the word ittham
bhuta is complete bliss. Transcendental bliss in the realization of imper
sonal Brahman becomes comparable with the scanty water contained in
the pit made by a cow's hoof. It is nothing compared to the ocean of
bliss of the vision of the Personality of Godhead. The personal form of
Lord Sri Kf�l}a is so attractive that it comprehends all attraction, all bliss
and all tastes (rasas). These attractions are so· strong that no one wants to
exchange material enjoyment, mystic powers and liberation for them.
There is no need of logical arguments in support of this statement, but
out of one's own nature one becomes attracted by the qualities of Lord
Sri Kf�J).a. We must know for certain that the qualities of the Lord have
nothing to do with mundane qualities. All of them are full of bliss, know
ledge and eternity. There are innumerable qualities of the Lord, and one is
attracted by one quality while another is attracted by another.
Great sages, such as the four bachelor devotees Sanaka, Sanatana,
Sananda and Sanat-kumiira, are attracted by the fragrance of flowers and
tulasi leaves anointed with the pulp of sandalwood offered at the lotus
feet of the Lord. Similarly, Sukadeva Gosvami was attracted by the
transcendental pastimes of the Lord. Sukadeva Gosvami was already
situated in the liberated stage, yet he was attracted by the pastimes of the
Lord. This proves that the quality of His pastimes has nothing to do with
material affinity. Similarly, the young cowherd damsels were attracted by
the bodily feature of the Lord, and Rukmil}i was attracted by hearing
about the glories of the Lord. Lord K��!].a attracts even the mind of the
goddess of fortune. He attracts, in special cases, the minds of all young
girls. He attracts the minds of the elderly ladies by paternal affection. He
attracts the minds of the male in the humors of servitude and friendship.
The word hari conveys various meanings, but the chief import of the
word is that He (the Lord) vanquishes everything inauspicious and takes
away the mind of the devotee by awarding pure transcendental love. By
Text 11) The Son of Dro1.1a Punished 333
remembering the Lord in acute distress one can be free from all varieties
of miseries and anxieties. Gradually the Lord vanquishes all obstacles on
the path of devotional service of a pure devotee, and the result of nine
devotional activities, such as hearing, chanting, etc., becomes manifested.
By His personal features and transcendental attributes, the Lord attracts
all psychological activities of a pure devotee. Such is the attractive power
of Lord K��IJa. The attraction is so powerful that a pure devotee never
hankers for any one of the four principles of religion. These are the
attractive features of the transcendental attributes of the Lord. And
adding to this the words api and ca, one can increase the imports
unlimitedly. According to Sanskrit grammar there are seven synonyms for
the word api.
So by interpreting each and every word of this sloka, one can see
unlimited numbers of transcendental qualities of Lord ��IJa that attract
the mind of a pure devotee.
TEXT 11
�anf�� ifl�lll: I
3l'Gtt'�ll.-q«Ro�u4 m ��: II��II
harer gu[tiik§ipta-matir
bhagaviin biidariiyartifl.
adhyagiin mahad iikhyiinarh
nityarh vi§[tu-jana-priya[l
hare[l-of Hari, the Personality of Godhead; gu[La-transcendental

attribute; iik§ipta- being absorbed in; matifl.- mind; bhagaviin- powerful;
biida riiya [l i[l - son of Vyasadeva; adhyagiit underwent studies; mahat
-
great; iikhyiina 7!t -narration; nityam- regularly; vi§�;tu-jana-devotees of

the Lord; priya[l- beloved.
TRANSLATI.ON
Srila Sukadeva Gosvami, son of Snm Vyasadeva, was not only transcen
dentally powerful. He was also very dear to the devotees of the Lord.
Thus he underwent the study of this great narration [ Srimad-Bhagavatam].
PURPORT
According to Brahma-vaivarta Puriira, Srila Sukadeva Gosvami was a

liberated soul even within the womb of his mother. Srila Vyasadeva knew
that the child, after his birth, would not stay at home. Therefore he
(Vyasadeva) impressed upon him the synopsis of the Bhiigavatam so that
the child could be made attached to the transcendental activities of the
Lord. After his birth, the child was still more educated in the subject of
the Bhiigavatam by recitation of the actual poems.
The idea is that generally the liberated souls are attached to the feature
of impersonal Brahman with a monistic view of becoming one with the
supreme whole. But by the association of pure devotees like Vyasadeva,
even the liberated soul becomes attracted to the transcendental qualities
of the Lord. By the mercy of Sri Narada, Srila Vyasadeva was able to
narrate the great epic of Srimad-Bhiigavatam, and by the mercy of
Vyasadeva, Srila Sukadeva Gosvami was able to grasp the import. The
transcendental qualities of the Lord are so attractive. that Srila Sukadeva
Gosvami became detached from being completely absorbed in impersonal
Brahman and positively took up the personal activity of the Lord.
Practically he was thrown from the impersonal conception of the
Absolute, thinking within himself that he had simply wasted so much time
in devoting himself to the impersonal feature of the Supreme, or in other
words, he realizPrJ. more transcendental bliss with the personal feature than
the impersonal. And from that time, not only he himself became very
dear to the Vi§rtu-jana or the devotees of the Lord, but also the Vi§ru-jana
became very dear to him. The devotees of the Lord, who do not wish to
kill the individuality of the living entities and who desire to become
personal servitors of the Lord, do not very much like the impersonalists,
and similarly the impersonalists, who desire to become one with the
Supreme, are unable to evaluate the devotees of the Lord. Thus from time
immemorial these two transcendental pilgrims have sometimes been com
petitors. In other words, each of them likes to keep separate from the other
because of the ultimate personal and impersonal realizations. Therefore it
appears that Srila Sukatleva Gosvami also had no liking for the devotees.
But since he himself became a saturated devotee, he desired always the
transcendental association of the Vi§rtu-jana, and the Vi�ru-jana also liked
his association since he became a personal Bhiigavata. Thus both the son
and the father were completely cognizant of the transcendental knowledge
in Brahman, and afterwards both of them became absorbed in the personal
features of the Supreme Lord. The question as to how Sukadeva Gosvami
was attracted by the narration of the Bhiigavatam IS thus completely

answered by this sloka.
TEXT 12
pan""k�ito 'tha riijar�er

janma-karma-viliipanam
samsthiim ca piirz�u-putriirziim
vak�ye kniJa-kathodayam
pan""k§ita[l.-of King Parik�it; atha-thus; riijar§e[l.-of the King who

was the !§i among the kings; janma-bir th; karma-activities; viliipanam
deliverance; samsthiim-renunciation of the world; ca-and ; piir4u
putrarzam-of the sons of Pal)gu;vak�ye-I shall speak;kniJa-katha-udayam
-that which gives rise to the transcendental narration of Kr�!)a, the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
Siita Gosvami thus addressed the r�is headed by Saunaka: Now I shall
begin the transcendental narration of the Lord Sri Kr��a and topics of the
birth, activities and deliverance of King Par�it, the sage amongst kings,
as well as topics of the renunciation of the worldly order by the sons
of Piif.t"u.
PURPORT
Lord Kr�l)a is so kind to the fallen souls that He personally incarnates

Himself amongst the different kinds of living entities and takes part with
them in daily activities. Any historical fact old or new which has a
connection with the activities of the Lord is to be understood as a
transcendental narration of the Lord. Without K r�r;ta, all the supplementary
literatures like the Puriirzas and Mahiibhiirata are simply stories or historical
facts. But with KHr;ta they become transcendental, and when we hear of
them we at once become transcendentally related with the Lord. Srimad
Bhiigavatam is also a Puriirza, but the special significance of this Puriirza
is that the activities of the Lord are central and not just supplementary
historical facts. Srimad-Bhiigavatam is thus recommended by Lord Sri

Caitanya Mahaprabhu as the spotless Puriirw. There is a class of less
intelligent devotees of the Bhiigavata Puriir-a who desire to relish at once
the activities of the Lord narrated in the Tenth Canto without first
understanding the primary cantos. They are under the false impression
that the other cantos are not concerned with ��l}a and thus more
foolishly than intelligently take to the reading of the Tenth Canto. These
readers are specifically told herein that the other cantos of the Bhiigavatam
are as important as the Tenth Canto. No one should try to go into the
matters of the Tenth Canto without having thoroughly understood the
purport of the other nine cantos. Kr�l}a and His pure devotees like the
Pa!l�avas are on the same plane. Kr�l}a is not without His devotees of all
the rasas, and the pure devotees like the Pa!l�avas or others are not
without Kr�!la. The devotees and the Lord are interlinked, and they cannot
be separated. Therefore talks about them are all Kr�r-a-kathii, or topics of
the Lord.
TEXTS 13-14
yadii mrdhe kaurava-sriijayiiniim

vire�v a tho vira-gatim gate§U
vrkodariividdha-gadiibhimarsa
bhagnorudar-!le dhrtar�tra-putre
bhartu� priyam draurtir iti sma pasyan

k[§TJ-ii-sutiiniim svapatiim siriimsi
upiiharad vipriyam eva tasya
jugupsitam karma vigarhayanti
Texts 13-14) The Son of DroQ.a Punished 337
yada-when;mrdhe-in the battlefield; kaurava-the party of Dhrtara�tra;

s.riijayaniim-of the party of the Pap<;lavas; vire�u-of the warriors; atho
thus; vira-gatim-destination deserved by the warriors; gate§u-being
obtained; vrkodara-Bhima (the second Pap<;lava); iividdha-beaten;gadii
by the club; abhimarsa-lamenting; bhagna-broken; urudarz�a-spinal
cord; dhrtarti§!ra-putre-the son of King Dhrtara�tra; bhartu[t-of the
master; priyam-pleasing; draurzi{t-the son of Dropacarya; i ti-thus; sma
shall be;p asyan - seeing;knna- Draupadi;sutanam-of the sons; svapatam
while sleeping; sirarhsi-heads; upaharat-delivered as a prize; vipriyam
pleasing; eva-like; tasya-his; jugupsitam-most heinous; karm a-act;
vigarhayanti-disapproving.
TRANSLATION
When the respective warriors of both camps, namely the Kauravas and
the Pa��avas, were killed on the Battlefield of Kuru�etra and the dead
warriors obtained their deserved destinations, and when the son of
Dhftar�tra fell down lamenting, his spine broken, being beaten by the club
of Bhimasena, the son of Dro�aciirya [Asvatthama) beheaded the five
sleeping sons of Draupadi and delivered them as a prize to his master,
foolishly thinking that he would be pleased. Duryodhona, however, disap
proved of the heinous act, and he was not pleased in the least.
PURPORT
Transcendental topics on the activities of Lord SriKr�!la in the Srimad

Bhtigavatam begin from the end of the Battlefield of Kuruk�etra where the
Lord Himself spoke about Himself in the Bhagavad-gita. Therefore,
both the Bhagavad-gita and Srimad-Bhagavatam are transcendental topics
of Lord Kf�pa. The Gita is Kmw-kathti, or topics of Kr�!J.a, because it is
spoken by the Lord, and the Bhiigavatam is also Kr§rza-kathii because it is
spoken about the Lord. Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu wanted everyone
to be informed of both KnTJa-kathtis by His order. Lord Kr�J].a Caitanya
is KH!J.a Himself in the garb of a devotee of Kr�pa, and therefore the ver
sions of both Lord Kr�!la and SriKf�!la Caitanya Mahaprahhu are identical.
Lord Caitanya desired that all who are born in India seriously understand
such Kr§!w-kathas and then after full realization preach the transcendental
message to everyone in all parts of the world. That will bring about the
desired peace and prosperity of the stricken world.
TEXT 15
� M@i f.N;i �
f;r� � qf«t"il¥ttwn 1
(1�1«'!'4l'�q€Ji�l�
m �� ftUl+Uel II� �II
miitii si.Siiniirh nidhanarh sutiiniirh
ni.Samya ghoram paritapyamiinii
tadiimdad vii§pa-kaliikuliik�i
tiirh siintvayann iiha kiritamiili
miitii-the mother; si.Siiniim-of the children; nidhanam - massac re;

sutiiniim-of the sons; niSamya-after hearing; ghora m-ghastly; paritapya
rrUinii-lamenting; tadii- a t that time; amdat- began to cry; vii�pa-kala-iikula
ak�i-with tears in the eyes; tiim - her ; siintvayan-pacifying; iiha-said;
kiritamiili-Arjuna.
TRANSLATION
Draupadi, the mother of the five children of the Pa!l�avas,after hearing

of the massacre of her sons, began to cry in distress with eyes full of tears.
Trying to pacify her in her great loss, Arjuna spoke to her thus:
TEXT 16
� � !Pl�Tfil �
i(;_fAi(r'=iJ: ftR 3TRRflflR: I
il10\Sl'4�Pi�(�(iqi�
ffiSSifiRI if�� II� �II
tadii sucas te pram.rjiimi bhadre
yad brahma-bandhofl. sira iitatiiyinafl.
gii[lt;liva-muktair viSikhair upiihare
tvii ''kramya yat sniisyasi dagdha-putrii
tadii-at that time only; suca[l - tears in grief; te-your;pram.rjiimi-shall

wipe out; bhadre-0 gentle lady; yat-when; brahma-bandho{l-of a de-
Text 17] The Son of Drol).a Punished 339
graded briihmar-a; siraft- head; iitatiiyinaft- of the aggressor; giir-piva

muktai{l - shot by the bow named Ga!l�va; viSikhai{l-by the arrows;
upiihare-shall present to you; tva yourself; akramya- riding on it; yat
-
which; sncisyasi take your bath; dagdha-putrii-after burning the sons.

-
TRANSLATION
0 gentle lady, when I present you with the head of that brahma!la,
after beheading him with arrows from my G�«).iva bow, I shall then wipe
the tears from your eyes and pacify you. Then, after burning your sons'
·
bodies, you can take your bath standing on his head.
PURPORT
An enemy who sets fire to the house, administers poison, attacks all of
a sudden with deadly weapons, plunders wealth or usurps agricultural
fields, or entices one's wife is called an aggressor. Such an aggressor, though
he be a brahmara or a so-called son of a briihmar-a, has to be punished in
all circumstances. When Arjuna promised to behead the aggressor named
Asvatthama, he knew well that Asvatthama was the son of a b riihmar-a,
but because the so-called brahmara acted like a butcher, he was taken as
such, and there was no question of sin in killing such a brahmar-a's son
who proved to be a villain.
TEXT 17
� fim ctC!gf-IM'I��:
� �M�i�(lfil"Jif.l�: I
3"{;�1�'4c;:�B.fij �
�fq�{ � � ��"
iti priyiim valgu-vicitra-jalpai{l
sa siintvayitvacyuta-mitra-siitaft
anviidravad damsita ugra-dhanvii
kapi-dhvajo guru-putram rathena
iti thus; priyiim-un to the dear; valgu- sweet; vic itra-variegated; jalpai{l
-
-by statements; saft he; santvayitvii s atisfying; acyuta-mitra-siitaft

- -
Arjuna, who is guided by the infallible Lord as a friend and driver;

anvadravat-followed; damsita{l-being protected by Kavaca; ugra-dhanvii

equipped with furious weapons; kapi-dhvaja{l-Arjuna; gu ru -putram-the
son of the martial teacher; rathena-getting on the chariot.
TRANSLATION
Arjuna, who is guided by the infallible Lord as friend and driver, thus
satisfied the dear lady by such statements. Then he dressed in armor and
armed himself with furious weapons, and getting into his chariot, he set
out to follow ASvatthama, the son of his martial teacher.
TEXT 18
. ,....
ijl\� « � �
�tWf�q;rr � I
1{{��11(��
��:IIZ�II
tam iipatantam sa vilak§ya duriit
kumiira-hodvigna-manii rathena
pariidravat priir-a-paripsur urvyiim
yiivad-gamam ru,dra-bhayiid yatharka{l
tam-him; iipatantam-coming over furiously; safi.-he; vilak�ya-seeing;

duriit-from a distance; kumiira-hii-the murderer of the princes; udvigna
manii{l-disturbed in mind; rathena-on the chariot; pariidravat-fled;
priirw-life ; paripsu{l-for protecting; urvyiim-with great speed; yiivat
gamam-as he fled; rudra-bhayiit-by fear of Siva; yathii-as; kaft-Brahma
(or arka-Surya).
TRANSLATION
Asvatthama, the murderer of the princes, seeing from a great distance

Arjuna coming at him with great speed, fled in his chariot, panic-stricken,
just to save his life, as Brahma fled in fear from Siva.
PURPORT
According to the reading matter, either ka{l or arka, there are two
references in the Puriir-as. Ka{l means Brahma, who once became allured
Text 19] The Son of Dror:ta Punished 341
by his daughter and began to follow her, which infuriated Siva, who
attacked Brahmii with his trident. Brahmiiji" fled in fear of his life. As far
as arka is concerned, there is a reference in the Viimana Purii[la. There was
a demon by the name Vidyunmali who was gifted with a glowing golden
airplane which travelled to the back of the sun, and night disappeared
because of the glowing effulgence of this plane. Thus the sun-god became
angry, and with his virulent rays he melted the plane. This enraged Lord
Siva. Lord Siva then attacked the sun-god, who fled away and at last fell
down at Kiisi" (Viirii�asl), and the place became famous as Lolarka.
TEXT 19
"'4i(i�(Oi'IR� �IW'ijilfl�� I
Q iftRBJ(\ � 3TR'ffi1Ji �'R�: II� �II
yadiisara[Lam iitmiinam
aik�ata sriinta-vii jinam
astram brahma-siro mene
iitma-trii[L am dvijiitma-ja{l
yadii-when; a sara[lam-without being alternatively protected; iitmiinam

-his own self; a i k�ata
- saw; sriinta-viijinam-the horses being tired; astram
-weapon; brahma-sira{l-the topmost or ultimate (nuclear); mene-applied;
iitma trii[lam-just to save himself; dvija-iitma-ja{l-the son of a briihma[la.
-
TRANSLATION
When the son of the briihm�a [A8vatthiimii] saw that his horses were
tired, he considered that there was no alternative for protection outside
his using the ultimate weapon, the brahmiistra [nuclear weapon] .
PURPORT
In the ultimate issue only, when there is no other alternative, the

nuclear weapon called the brahmiistra is applied. The word dvijiitma-ja[l is
significant here because Asvatthiimii, although the son of Dro�iiciirya, was
not exactly a qualified briihmara. The most intelligent man is called a
briihmara, and it is not an hereditary title. Asvatthamii was also formerly
called the brahma-bandhu or the friend of a briihma[la. Being a friend of a
briihma[la does not mean that one is briihmara by qualification. A friend
or son of a briihmarza, when fully qualified, can be called a briihmarza and

not otherwise. Since A.Svatthama's decision is immature, he is purposely
called herein the son of a briihmarza.
TEXT 20
�� m� �� mmr: 1
3N\��R SIIUI'tl"l)� �� ll�oll
athopasprsya salilarh
sandadhe tat samiihitafi,
ajiinann api sarhhiiram
priipa-krcchra upasthite
a tha- thus; upasprsya- touching in sanctity; salilam sandadhe

- w ater;
chanted the hymns; tat-that; samiihita{l-being in concentration; ajiinan
without knowing; api althou gh; sarhhiiram-withdrawal; priipa-krcchra
-
life being put into danger; upasthite-being placed in such a position.
TRANSLATION
Since his life was in danger, he touched water in sanctity and con
centrated upon the chanting of the hymns for throwing nuclear weapons,
although he did not know how to withdraw such weapons.
PURPORT
The subtle forms of material activities are finer than grosser methods
of material manipulation. Such subtle forms of material activities are
effected through purification of sound. The same method is adopted here
by chanting hymns to act as nuclear weapons.
TEXT 21
�: "'II
S "'i�""'"'..;d ��: 3RU� ��I{ I
•
suonq(('l� � ��R � 11� � 11

tata{l priidu§krtarh teja[l
pracarz�arh saroatodiSam
priipii-padam abhiprek§ya
v�rzurh j�rzur uviica ha
tata[l-thereafter; pradu§krtam-disseminated; teja[l-glare; praca'(lpam

fierce; sarvata[l-all around; disam-directions; priinii-padam-affecting life;
abhiprekua-having observed it; vi�'{lum-unto the Lord; ji§rtu[l-Arjuna;
uvaca-said; ha-in the past.
TRANSLATION
Thereupon a glaring light spread in all directions, and it was so fierce

that Arjuna thought his own life in danger, and so he began to address
l..ord Sri 1\.r��a.
TEXT 22
�
��
�Qif �Qif �00 �if+P:i€fl( I
� �ql'11'1i+tq'4iifsft;r �: ��
arjuna uvaca
kn'!la kn'!la maha-baho
bhaktanam abhayankara
tvam eko dahya-maniinam
apavargo'si samsrte[l
arjuna[l uviica-Arjuna said; kr§TJa-0 Lord Kr�l)a; maha-baho�He who

is the Almighty; bhaktaniim-of the devotees; abhaymikara-eradicating
the fears of; tvam- You; eka[l-alone; dahya-maniinam-those who are
suffering from; apavarga[l-the path of liberation; asi-are; samsrte[l-in
the midst of material miseries.
TRANSLATION
Arjuna said: 0 my Lord SriK.r��a, You are the almighty Personality of

Godhead. There is no limit to Your different energies. Therefore only You
are competent to instill fearlessness in the hearts of Your devotees. Every
one in the flames of material miseries can find the path of liberation in
You only.
PURPORT
Arjuna is aware of the t ranscendental qualities of Lord Sri Kr��a, as he

had already experienced them during the Kuruk�e tra War, in which
both of them were present. Therefore, Arjuna's version of Lord Kr�!la is

authoritative. Kr�!la is almighty and is especially the cause of fearlessness
for the devotees. A devotee of the Lord is always fearless because of the
protection given by the Lord. Material existence is something like a
blazing fire in the forest, which can be extinguished by the mercy
of the Lord Sri Kr�tJa. The spiritual master is the mercy representative
of the Lord. A person, therefore, burning in the flames of material exist
ence, may receive the rains of mercy of the Lord through the transparent
medium of the self-realized spiritual master. The spiritual master by his
words can penetrate into the heart of the suffering person and inject
knowledge transcendental, which alone can extinguish the fire of material
existence.
TEXT 23
�:��: ��: !fiij: q�: I

� �f�..,.0*4t � ftqij3ffi�R � �
tvam iidya� pum�a� siik�iid
iSvara� prakrte� paraft
miiyiirh vyudasya cicchaktyii
kaivalye sthita iitmani
tvam iidyalt- You are the original; pum§aft-the enjoying personality;

siik§iit- directly; iSvaraft- the controller; prakrte[t-of material nature;
para[t-transcendental; miiyiim-the material energy; vyudasya-one who
has thrown aside; cicchaktyii-by dint of internal potency; ka i valye in -
pure eternal knowledge and bliss; sthita [t-placed; iitmani-own self.
TRANSLATION
You are the original Personality of Godhead who expands Himself

all over the creations and is transcendental to material energy. You have
cast away the effects of the material energy by dint of Your spiritual
potency. You are always situated in eternal bliss and transcendental
knowledge.
PURPORT
The Lord states in the Bhagavad-gitii that one who surrenders unto the
lotus feet of the Lord can get release from the clutches of nescience. Kr�!la
is just like the sun, and miiyii or material existence is just like darkness.
Wherever there is the light of the sun, darkness or ignorance at once
vanishes. The best means to get out of the world of ignorance is suggested
here. The Lord is addressed herein as the original Personality of Godhead.
From Him all other Personalities of Godhead expand. The all-pervasive
Lord Vi�l)U is Lord Kr�l)a's plenary portion or expansion. The Lord
expands Himself in innumerable forms of Godhead and living beings,
along with His different energies. But Sri Kr�l)a is the original pri
meval Lord from whom everything emanates. The all-pervasive feature
of the Lord experienced within the manifested world is also a partial
representation of the Lord. Paramatma is, therefore, included within
Him. He is the Absolute Personality of Godhead. He has nothing to do
with the actions and reactions of the material manifestation because He is
far above the material creation. Darkness is a perverse representation of
the sun, and therefore the existence of darkness depends on the existence
of the sun, but in the sun proper there is no trace of darkness. As the sun
is full of light only, similarly the Absolute Personality of Godhead, beyond
the material existence, is full of bliss. He is not only full of bliss, but also
full of transcendental variegatedness. Transcendence is not at all static,
but full of dynamic variegatedness. He is distinct from the material nature
which is complicated by the three modes of material nature. He is parama,
or the chief. Therefore He is absolute. He has manifold energies, and
through His diverse energies He creates, manifests, maintains and destroys
the material world. In His own abode, however, everything is eternal and
absolute. The world is not conducted by the energies or powerful agents
by themselves, but by the potent all-powerful with all energies.
TEXT 24
� �'Ffit� ��d��:
�� I
� m �'Tifur � ��"' 11��11
sa eva jiva-lokasya
miiyii-mohita-cetasafl
vidhatse svena viryer-a
sreyo dharmiidi-lak§ar-am
safL-that Transcendence; eva-certainly; jiva-lokasya-of the conditioned

living beings; miiyii mohita
- - captivated by the illusory energy; c etasafl - by
the heart; vidhatse-execute; svena-by Your own; viry ef!. a- influence;

sreya [t -ultimate good; dharmiidi-four principles of liberation; lak�af!.am
characterized by.
TRANSLATION
And yet, though You are beyond the purview of the material energy,
You execute the four principles of liberation characterized by religion and
so on for the ultimate good of the conditioned souls.
PURPORT
The Personality of Godhead Sri KH!J.a out of His causeless mercy

descends on the manifested world without being influenced by the material
modes of nature. He is eternally beyond the material manifestations. He
descends out of His causeless mercy only to reclaim the fallen souls who
are captivated by the illusory energy. They are attacked by the material
energy, and they want to enjoy her under false pretexts, although in
essence the living entity is unable to enjoy. He is eternally the servitor of
the Lord, and when he forgets this position he thinks of enjoying the
material world, but factually he is in illusion. The Lord descends to eradi
cate this false sense of enjoyment and thus reclaim conditioned souls back
to Godhead_ That is the all-merciful nature of the Lord for the fallen souls_
TEXT 25
� �1� wit��
��RT��=qf�� 11�'-\11
tathiiyam ciivatiiros te
bhuvo bhiira-jihir§ayii
sviiniim ciinanya-bhiiviiniim
anudhyiiniiya ciisakrt
tathii- thus; ayam-this; ca-and; avatiira[t-incarnation; te- Your;

bhuvalt-of the material world; bhiira-burden; jih i � aya- for removing;
sviiniim-of the friends; ca ananya-bhiiviiniim-and of the exclusive devo
tees; anu dhyiiniiya-for remembering repeatedly; ca-and; asakrt - fully
satisfied_
TRANSLATION
Thus You descend as an avatara [incarnation J to remove the burden

of the world and to benefit Your friends, especially those who are Your
exclusive devotees and are rapt in meditation upon You.
PURPORT
It appears that the Lord is partial to His devotees. Everyone is related

with the Lord. He is equal to everyone, and yet He is more inclined to His
own men and devotees. The Lord is everyone's father. No one can be His
father, and yet no one can be His son. His devotees are His kinsmen, and
His devotees are His relations. This is His transcendental pastime. It has
nothing to do with mundane ideas of relations, fatherhood or anything
like that. As mentioned above, the Lord is above the modes of material
nature, and thus there is nothing mundane about His kinsmen and relations
in devotional service.
TEXT 26
� R4€fijl ;mr �trW{�� 1

��mftr �: 'R��UJI{_ ��II
kimidam svit kuto veti
deva-deva na vedmy aham
saroato-mukham iiyiiti
tejaft parama diiruflam
kim-what is; idam-this; svit-does it come; kutaft - wherefrom; veti

be either; Lord of lords; na-not; vedmi-do I know;
deva-deva- 0 aham
I; sarvata�-all around; mu kham dire ctions; iiyiiti-coming from;
- teja�
effulgence; parama- very much; diirur-am- dangerous.
TRANSLATION
0 Lord of lords, how is it that this dangerous effulgence is spreading

all around? Where does it come from? I do not understand it.
PURPORT
Anything that is presented before the Personality of Godhead should be

so done after due presentation of respectful prayers. That is the standard
procedure, and Sri Arjuna, although an intimate friend of the Lord, is

observing this method for general information.
TEXT 27
w��
�i.R if�� ifmfl� �� I

�00 � �� ij 11";(\911
sri bhagaviin uviica
vetthedmh drorw-putrasya
briihmam-astram pradarsitam
naiviisau veda samhiiram
priir-a-biidha upasthite
sri bhagav iin -the Supreme Personality of Godhead; uviica-said; vettha

just know from Me; idam-this; drorta-putrasya-of the son of Dro!J.a;
briihmam a st ra m-hymns of the briihma (nuclear) weapon; pradarsitam
exhibited; na-not; eva-even; asau-he; veda-know it; samhiiram-retrac
tion; priirta-biidhe-extinction of life; upasthithe- being imminent.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: Know from Me that this is

the act of the son of Dro�a. He has thrown the hymns of nuclear energy
[brahmastra], and he does not know how to retract the glare. He has
helplessly done this, being afraid of imminent death.
PURPORT
The brahmiistra is similar to the modern nuclear weapon manipulated

by atomic energy. The atomic energy works wholly on total combusti
bility, and so the brahmiistra also acts. It creates an intolerable heat similar
to atomic radiation, but the difference is that the atomic bomb is a gross
type of nuclear weapon, whereas the brahmiistra is a subtle type of weapon
produced by chanting hymns. It is a different science, and in the days gone
by such science was cultivated in the land of Bhiiratavar�a. The subtle
science of chanting hymns is also material, but it has yet to be known by
the modern material scientists. Subtle material science is not spiritual, but
Text 28] The Son of Dro�a Punished 349
it has a direct relationship with the spiritual method, which is still subtler.
A chanter of hymns knew how to apply the weapon as well as how to
retract it. That was perfect knowledge. But the son of Dro�adi.rya, who
made use of this subtle science, did not know how to retract. He applied
it, being afraid of his imminent death, and thus the practice was not only
improper hut also irreligious. As a son of a briihmarw he should not have
made so many mistakes, and for such gross negligence of duty he was to
he punished by the Lord Himself.
TEXT 28
Wf >nT"t"��:rrl
lQ�I�1'4· A-&::
�� I
• C'
�� '3?1't4\�� miiim ��

na hy asyiinyatamarh kincid
astrarh praty avakarsanam
jahy astra-teja unnaddham
astra-jno hy astra-tejasii
na-not; hi-certainly; asya - of it; anyata m am-oth e r; kincit-anything;

astram-weapon; prati-counter; avakar-Sanam - rea c tionary; jahi-subdue
it; astra-tejafi,-the glare of this weapon; unnaddham - ve y r powerful;
astra-jiiafi,-0 expert in military science; hi-as a matter of fact; astra-tejasii
-by the influence of your weapon.
TRANSLATION
0 Arjuna, only another brahmastra can counteract this weapon. Since

yo� are expert in the military science, subdue this weapon's glare with
your own weapon.
PURPORT
For the atomic bombs there is no counterweapon to neutralize the

effects. But by subtle science the action of a brahmiistra can be counter
acted, and those who were expert in the military science in those days
could counteract the brahmiistra. The son of Dro!J.iidi.rya did not know the
art of counteracting the weapon, and therefore Arjuna was asked to
counteract it by the power of his own weapon.
TEXT 29
��
� � !ffit 'lil�j"t: tR�Tm I
''ll'q� "� ifm ifQ ��
siita uviica
srotvii bhagavatii proktam
phiilguna[l paravirahii
spr§tviipas tam parikramya
briihmarh briihmiistrarh sandadhe
siita[l-Siita Gosvami; uviica-said; srotvii-after hearing; bhagavatii

by the Personality of Godhead; proktam-what was said; phiilgunaft
another name of Sri Arjuna; paravirahii-the killer of the opposing warrior;
spr§/Vii-after touching; apaft-water; tam-Him; parikramya-circumam
bulating; brahman-the Supreme Lord; briihmiistram-the supreme weap
on; sandadhe- acted on.
TRANSLATION
Sri Siita Gosvami said: Hearing this from the Personality of Godhead,
Arjuna touched water for purification, and after circumambulating Lord
Sri Kr��a, he cast his brahmastra weapon to counteract the other one.
TEXT 30
samhatyiinyonyamubhayos
tejasi sara-samvrte
iiv[tya rodasi kham ca
vavrdhiite 'rka-vahnivat
sarhhatya-by combination of; anyonyam-one another; ubhayoft-of

both; tejasi-the glares; sara-weapons; sarhvrte-covering; iivrtya-covering;
rodasi-the complete firmament; kham ca-outer space also; vavrdhiite
increasing; arka-the sun globe; vahnivat-like fire.
Text 31] The Son of Dro�a Punished 351
TRANSLATION
When the rays of the two brahmastras combined, a great circle of

fire, like the disc of the sun, covered all outer space and the whole
firmament of planets.
PURPORT
The heat created by the flash of a brahmiistra resembles the fire in the
sun globe which is exhibited at the time of cosmic annihilation. The radia
tion of atomic energy is very insignificant in comparison to the heat
produced by a brahmiistra. The atomic bomb explosion can at utmost
blow up one globe, but the heat produced by the brahmiistra can destroy
the whole cosmic situation. The comparison is, therefore, made to the
heat at the time of annihilation.
TEXT 31
dr�tvgstra-tejas tu tayos
tnllokiin pradahan mahat
dahyamiinii[l. prajii[l sarvii[l
siimvartakam amamsata
dr�!vii-thus seeing; astra-weapon; teja[l,-heat; tu-but; tay o[l - of both;

trin-three; lokiin- planets; pradaha t- blaz ing ; mahat-severely; dahya
manii[l - burning; prajiifr-population; sa roafr - all over; siiriwartakam-the
name of the fire which devastates during the annihilation of the universe;
amamsata- began to think.
TRANSLATION
All the population of the three worlds was scorched by the combined
heat of the weapons. Everyone was reminded of the samvartaka fire which
takes place at the time of annihilation.
PURPORT
The three worlds are the upper, lower and the intermediate planets of
the universe. Although the brahmiistra was released on this earth, the heat
produced by the combination of both weapons covered all the universe,

and all the populations on all the different planets began to feel the heat
excessively and compared it with that of the samvartaka fire. No planet is,
therefore, without living beings, as less intelligent materialistic men think.
TEXT 32
prajopadravam alak�ya
loka-vyatikaram ca tam
matarit ca viisudevasya
sanjahiiriirjuno dvayam
praja - the people in general; upadrav am-disturbance; iilak� ya-having

seen it; loka-the planets; vyatikaram- destruction; ca-also; tam-that;
matam ca-and the opinion; viisudevasya-of Vasudeva, Sri Kr�l)a;
sa ii ja h ara-ret racted ; a rju na� -A rj un a; dvayam-both the weapons.
TRANSLATION
Thus seeing the disturbance of the general populace and the imminent
destruction of the planets, Arjuna at once retracted both brahmastra
weapons, as Lord Sri Kr��a desired.
PURPORT
The theory that the modern atomic bomb explosions can annihilate the
world is childish imagination. First of all, the atomic energy is not power
ful enough to destroy the world. And secondly, ultimately it all rests on
the supreme will of the Supreme Lord because without His will or sanction
nothing can be built up or destroyed. It is foolish also to think that natural
laws are ultimately powerful. Material nature's law works under the direc
tion of the Lord, as it is confirmed in the Bhagavad-gitii. The Lord says
there that natural laws. work under His supervision. The world can be
destroyed only by the will of the Lord and not by the whims of tiny
politicians. Lord Sri Kr��a desired that the weapons released by both
Drau�i and Arjuna be withdrawn, and it was carried out by Arjuna at
Text 34) The Son of Drm;ta Punished 353
once. Similarly, there are many agents of the all-powerful Lord, and by
His will only can one execute what He desires.
TEXT 33
ml 3T1� �· ��uf iTT<I'lTWf� I

C' •
�'f<Imr�: q� �� II

tata ihiidya tarasii
diirur-arh gautami-sutam
babandhiimar�a-tiimriik�ap
pasurh rasanayii yathii
tata[l- thereupon; asiidya- arrested; tarasii- dexterously; diirur-am

dangerous; gautami-sutam-the son of Gautami; babandha-bound up;
a mar§a - an gry ; tiimra-ak§a[t-with copper-red eyes; pasum-animal;
rasanaya-by ropes; yatha-as it were.
TRANSLATION
Arjuna, his eyes blazing in anger like two red balls of copper, dexterous
ly arrested the son of Gautami and bound him with ropes Like an animal.
PURPORT
Asvatthama's mother, Krp1, was hom in the family of Gautama. The

significant point in this sloka is that Asvatthama was caught and bound up
with ropes like an animal. According to Sridhara Svami, Arjuna was bound
to catch this son of a brahmar-a like an animal as a part of his duty
(dharma}. This suggestion by Sridhara Svami is also confirmed in the later
statement of Sri Kr��a. Asvatthama was a bona fide son of Dro!liicarya
and Krpi, but because he had degraded himself to a lower status of life, it
was proper to treat him as an animal and not as a brahmar-a.
TEXT 34
sibiriiy a nin�antarh
rajjava baddhva ripurh balat
priihiirjunarh prakupito
bhagaviin ambujek�ar-afl
sibiriiya-on the way to the military camp; nin i§antam - while bringing
him; rajjavii- by the ropes; baddhvii- bound up; ripum - the enemy; baliit
by force; priiha- said; a rjunam- unto Arjuna; prakupita�-in an angry
mood; bhagaviin- the Personality of Godhead; ambuja-ik�a!la�-who looks
with His lotus eyes.
TRANSLATION
After binding A8vatthama, Arjuna wanted to take him to the military

camp. The Personality of Godhead Sri Kr?�ta, looking on with His lotus
eyes, spoke to angry Arjuna.
PURPORT
Both Arjuna and Lord Sri Kr�!la are described here in an angry mood,
hut Arjuna's eyes were like balls of red copper whereas the eyes of the
Lord are like the lotus. This means that the angry mood of Arjuna and
that of the Lord are not on the same level. The Lord is Transcendence,
and thus He is absolute in any stage. His anger is not like the anger of a
conditioned living being within the modes of qualitative material nature.
Because He is absolute, both His anger and pleasure are the same. His
anger is not exhibited in the three modes of material nature. It is only a
sign of His bent of mind towards the cause of His devotee because that is
His transcendental nature. Therefore, even if He is angry, the object of
anger is blessed. He is unchanged in all circumstances.
TEXT 35
rm . �m �o:�r�
� . .
1lWf q1tt � . " 1��
"
�S('II'!fWilt(('l: �ff-r;teNlf�fu �� 11�4.11

mainarh piirthiirhasi triiturh
brahma-bandhum imarh jahi
yo 'siivaniigasa� suptiin
avadhin niSi biilakiin
mii e nam - never unto him;piirtha-0 Arjuna; arhasi- ought to; triitum
give release; brahma-bandhum-a relative of a briihmarw; im a m- him; jahi
kill; ya�- he (who has); asau-those; anagasaft - faultless; sup tiin- while
sleeping; avadhit-killed; niSi-at night; biilakiin-the boys.
TRANSLATION
Lord Sri Kr!'ll}a said: 0 Arjuna, you should not show mercy by re
leasing this relative of a hrahm a� a [ brahma-bandhu], for he has killed
innocent boys in their sleep.
PURPORT
The word brahma-bandhu is significant. A person who happens to take

birth in the family of a briihmara but is not qualified to be called a
briihmara is addressed as the relative of a b riihma[L a , and not as a
briihma[La. The on of a high court judge is not virtually a high court judge,
but there is no harm in addressing a high court judge's son as a relative of
the Honorable .Justice. Therefore, as by birth only one does not become a
high court judge, so also one does not become a briihma[La imply by
birthright but by acquiring the necessary qualifications of a briihma[W. s
the high court judgeship is a post for the qualified man, so also the post of
a briihma[La is attainable by qualification only. The siistra enjoins that even
if good quaJjfications are seen in a person born in a family other than a
briihmara, the qualified man has to be accepted as a briihmara, and imi
larly if a person born in the family of a brahma[La is void of brahminical
qualification, then he must be treated as a Hon-briihma[La or, in better
terms, a relative of a briihma[La. Lord Sri Kr�pa, the supreme authority of
all religious principles, the Vedas, has personally pointed out these differ
ences, and He is about to explain the reason for this in the following slokas.
TEXT 36
� 31'�ij� �� T� fwi iil�IJ:. I

wR Fw.t +lTd � ft� Wij 1-.J�f.r� II�� II
mattam pramattam unmattarh
suptarh biilarh striyarh jat}.am
prapannarh viratham bhitam
na ripum hanti dharma-vit
mattam-careless; pramattam- intoxicated; unmattam -insane; suptam

asleep; biilam-boy; s triyam -- woman ; jat}.am-foolish ; prapannam-surren
dered; viratham-:-one who has lost his chariot; bhitam-afraid of; na -no t ;
ripum-enemy; hanti-kill; dharma-vit-one who knows the principles of
religion.
TRANSLATION
A person who knows the principles of religion does not kill an enemy
who is careless, intoxicated, insane, asleep, afraid or devoid of his chariot.
Nor does he kill a boy, a woman, a foolish creature or a surrendered souL
PURPORT
An enemy who doe not re i t i� never killed by a ' arrior who knows
the principles of religion. For mer ly battles were fought on the principles
of religion and not for the sake of sense gratification. If the enemy hap
pened to be intoxicated, asleep, etc., as above mentioned, he was never to
be killed. These are some of the codes of religious war. Formerly war was
never declared by the whims of selfish political leaders, but it was carried
out on religious principles free from all vi ces . Violence carried out on
religious principles is far superior to so-called nonviolence.
TEXT 37
�
�sttOII"{ �: 'ro[TUJ: SI��UJ: �.: I
,.....,. ... .... .....
�:t� T� �· �l'n?.fl�l:T: �Ill"{ 11�\!lll

sva- prii l). ii '! yaft parapriil).aift
prapu§[!iity aghnwft khalaft
tad-vadhas tasya hi sreyo
yad do§iid yiity adhaft pumiin
sva- priil).iin - one's own life; ya� - one who; parapriil).aift-at the cost of
others' lives ; p rap u§r-iiti-maintains properly; agh.rr- aft- s h ameless; khalaft
wretched; ta t-vad h a � - kill ing of him; ta sya - his ; h i- cer t ainly ; sreya /:1.
well-b eing; yat-by which; do§iit-by the fault; yiiti- goes ; adhaft - down
wards; pumiin-a person.
TRANSLATION
A cruel and wretched person who maintains his existence at the cost
of others' lives deserves to be killed for his own well-being, otherwise he .
will go down by his own actions.

•
PURPORT
A life for a life is just punishment for a person who cruelly and shame
lessly lives at the cost of another's life. Political morality is to punish a
person by a life sentence in order to save a cruel person from going to hell.
That a murderer is condemned to a life sentence by the state is good for
the culprit because in his next life he will not have to suffer for his act of
murder. Such a life sentence for the murderer is the lowest possible
punishment offered to him, and it is said in the smrti siistras that men who
are punished by the king on the principle of a life for a life are purified
of all their sins, so much so that they may be eligible for being promoted
to the planets of heaven. According to Manu, the great author of civic
codes and religious principles, even the killer of an animal is to be
considered a murderer because animal food is never meant for the civilized
man, whose prime duty is to prepare himself for going back to Godhead.
He says that in the act of killing an animal, there is a regular conspiracy by
the party of sinners, and all of them are liable to be punished as murderers
exactly like a party of conspirators who kill a human being combinedly.
He who gives permission, he who kills the animal, he who sells the
slaughtered animal, he who cooks the animal, he who administers dis
tribution of the foodstuff, and at last he who eats such cooked animal
food are all murderers, and all of them are liable to be punished by the
laws of nature. No one can create a living being despite all advancement
of material science, and therefore no one has the right to kill a living
being by one's independent whims. For the animal eaters, the scriptures
have sanctioned restricted animal sacrifices only, and such sanctions are
there just to restrict the opening of slaughterhouses and not to encourage
animal killing. The procedure under which animal sacrifice is allowed
in the scriptures is good both for the animal sacrificed and the animal
eaters. It is good for the animal in the sense that the sacrificed animal
is at once promoted to a human form of life after bring sacrificed
at the altar, and the animal eater is saved from grosser types of sins
(eating meats supplied by organized slaughterhouses which are ghastly
places for breeding all kinds of material afflictions to society, country and
to the people in general). The material world is itself a place always full of
anxieties, and by encouraging animal slaughter the whole atmosphere
becomes polluted more and more by war, pestilence, famine and many
other unwanted calamities.
TEXT 38
SIRr� � +lffi 'lT?oJT� Si!O;r� 1111 I

3ltm� f� ;:r� mf;{f;{ � II�� II
pratiS ru tam ca bhavatii

piinciilyai srrwato mama
iihariue siras tasya
yas te miinini p utra-hii
p rat iS ru tam-it is promised; ca- and; bhavatii-by you; pan calya i - unto
the daughter -of the king of Pancala (Draupadi); S.'!l vataft -which was
heard; mama- by Me personally; iihari§y e-must I bring; si ra ft-the head;
tasya-of him; yaft-whom; te- your; m iinini-consider ; put ra-hii-the
killer of your sons.
TRANSLATION
Furthermore, I have personally heard you promise Draupadi that you

would bring forth the head of the killer of her sons.
TEXT 39
��«f q'c"lfijf qyq 3lRfijp:��

'..:.t
I
� ,....., ,...._ •
�� m� em fj� ,��: ��
tad as au vadh ya tiim piipa
iitatiiyy iitma-bandhu-hii
bhartus ca vipriyam vlra
krtaviin kula-pii msanaft
tat-therefore; asau-this man ; vadhyata m- will be killed; piipaft-the

sinner; iitatiiyi- assau l ter; iitma-own; bandhu-ha-killer of sons; bhartuft
of the master; ca-also; vipriyam-having not satisfied; vira-0 warrior;
krtaviin- on e who has done it; k ula-p iimsanaft - the burnt remnants of the
family.
TRANSLATION
This man is an assassin and murderer of your own family members.

Not only that, but he has also dissatisfied his master. He is hut the burnt
remnants of his family. Kill him immediately.
PURPORT
The son of Drol)iiciirya is condemned here as the burnt remnants of his

family. The good name of Drol)iiciirya is very much respected. Although he
Text 40] The Son of Dror;ta Punished 359
joined the enemy camp, he was still held a1ways in respect, for the
Pa!l�avas and Arjuna saluted him before beginning the fight. There was
nothing wrong in that way. But the son of Dro!lacarya degraded himself
by committing acts which are never done by the dvijas or the twice-born
higher castes. Asvatthama, the son of Dro!lacarya, committed murder by
killing the five sleeping sons of Draupadi, by which he dissatisfied his
master Duryodhana, who never approved of the heinous act of killing
the five sleeping sons of the Pa!l�avas. This means that Asvatthama became
as assaulter of Arjuna's own family members, and thus he was liable to be
punished by him. In the sastras, he who attacks without notice or kills
from behind or sets fire to another's house or kidnaps one's wife is
condemned to death. These facts are reminded by Kr�!la to Arjuna so that
he might take notice of them and do the needful.
TEXT 40
��;;n-:;;r
�ri tffuJat }.lq 'tlq: �tur� �T�<J: I
� . . .
i1"'04\.-� �cr ��c�t�+t�wt � II \l o II
suta uviica
evam pan?z§atii dhannam
piirtha� k[§[tena codita�
naicchadd han tum guru-sutam
yadyapy iitma-hanam mahiin
sii ta[l.-Suta Gosvami; uviica-said; evam-this; pan?z§atii-being exam

ined; darmam-in the matter of duty; piirthal;t-Sri Arjuna; kr� rtena-by
Lord Kr�I)a; codita[l.-being encouraged; na aicchat-did not like; hantum
to kill; guru-sutam-the son of his teacher; yadyapi-a1though; iitma-hanam
-murderer of sons; mahan- very great.
TRANSLATION
Suta Gosvami said: Despite being instructed in his duty and encouraged
to kill the son of Drm;tiicarya, Arjuna, a great soul, did not like the idea of
killing him, although he was a heinous murderer of his family members.
PURPORT
Arjuna was a great soul undoubtedly, which is proved here also. He is

encouraged herein personally by the Lord to kill the son of Dro!J.a, but
Arjuna considers that the son of his great teacher should be spared, for he
happens to be the son of Drol)acarya, even though he is an unworthy son.
He had done all sorts of heinous acts whimsically for no one's benefit.
Lord Sri Kr�!la encouraged Arjuna outwardly just to test Arjuna's sense
of duty. It is not that Arjuna was incomplete in the sense of his duty, nor
was Lord Sri Kr�!la unaware of Arjuna's sense of duty. But Lord Sri Kr�!la
put to test many of His pure devotees just to magnify the sense of duty.
The gopis were put to such tests as well. Prahlada Maharaja also was put
to such a test. All pure devotees come out successful in the respective
tests by the Lord.
TEXT 41
�� ;ft�&��-n 1
�� fir:fAit�T�R��ffi'f.ll\1 �II
athopetya sva-sibir�rh
govinda-priya-siirathift
nyavedayattarh priyiiyai
socantyii iitma-jiin hatiin
atka-thereafter; upetya-having reached; sva-own; sibiram-camp;

govinda-one who enlivens the senses (Lord Sri Kr�IJa); priya-dear;
siirathi(z-the charioteer; nyavedayat-entrusted to; ta m-him; priyiiyai
unto the dear; socantyii-lamenting for; iitma-jiin-own sons; hatiin
murdered.
TRANSLATION
After reaching his own camp, Arjuna, along with his dear friend and
charioteer [Sri Kr�l)a] , entrusted the murderer unto his dear wife, who
was lamenting for her murdered sons.
PURPORT
The transcendental relation of Arjuna with Kr�!la is of the dearmost

friendship. In the Bhagavad-gitii the Lord Himself has claimed Arjuna as
His dearmost friend. Every living being is thus related with the Supreme
Lord by some sort of affectionate relation, either as servant or as friend or
as parent or as an object of conjugal love. Everyone thus can enjoy the
company of the Lord in the spiritual realm if one at all desires and
sincerely tries for it by the process of bhakti-yoga.
TEXT 42
ij�S� q� =«l. qroq�-

;rq{S--� ��
fiiu�r.r �t!Jfmi� �1: ��
�HIWPlHT �r ;r;{Tl{ :q II�� II
tathii "hrtarh pasuvat piisa-baddham

aviih-mukham karma-jugupsitena
nin""k$ya kHr;tiipakrtarh guro� sutarh
viima-sva-bhiivii krpayii naniima ca
tathii- thus; iihrtam- brought in; pasuv at-like an animal; piisa-baddham

-tied up with ropes; avan-mukham- without a word in his mouth; karma
-activities; jugup sitena being
- heinous; nin7.�ya- by seeing; kr§�tii-
Draupadi; apakrtam - the doer of the degrading; guro� - the teacher;
sutam-son; viim a-beaut iful ; sva-bhiivii- natu re ; k.rpayii-ou t of compas
sion; naniima-offered obeisances; ca-and.
TRANSLATION
Sri Siita Gosviimi said: Draupadi then saw Asvatthiima, who was bound
with ropes like an animal and silent for having enacted the most inglorious
murder. Due to her female nature, and due to her being naturally good and
well-behaved, she showed him due respects as a briihma�a.
PURPORT
ASvatthiimii was condemned by the Lord Himself, and he was treated

by Arjuna just like a culprit, not like the son of a briihma[la or teacher. But
when he was brought before Srimati Draupadi, she, although begrieved
for the murder of her sons, and although the murderer was present before
her, could not withdraw the due respect generally offered to a brahmar;ta
or to the son of a briihmar-a. This is due to her mild nature as a woman.

The woman as a class is no better than a boy, and therefore, they have no
discriminatory power like a man. Asvatthama proved himself to be an
unworthy son of Drol)iicarya or of a briihma�Ja, and for this reason he was
condemned by the greatest authority Lord Sri Kr�l)a, and yet a mild
woman could not withdraw her natural eourtesy for a briihma�Ja.
Even to date, in a Hindu family a woman shows proper respect to the
brahma(IU caste, however fallen and heinous a brahma-bandhu may be.
But the men have begun to protest against brahma-bandhus who are born
in families Of good briihmai)US but by action are lesS than sudras.
The specific word used in this sloka is vama sva-bhava, mild and gentle
by nature. A good man or woman accepts anyLhing very easily, but a
man of avf'rage intelligence does not do so. But anyway, we should not
give up our reason and discriminatory power just to be gentle. One must
ha e good discriminatory power to judge a thing on its merit. We should
not follow the mild nature of a woman and thereby accept that which is
not genuine. Asvatthama may be respected by a good-natured woman,
but Lhat does not mean that he is as good as a genuine briihma�Ja.
TEXT 43
acn:q- �� rtt� �HIT I

��Qf ��mijq 'lman fo:y(Rf �: ��
uviica ciisahanty asya
bandhaniinayanarh sati
mucyatiirh mucyatiim e�a
briihmarw nitariirh gum[!
uvaca-said; ca-and; asaha n t i - being unbearable for her; asya- his;

bandhanii-being bound up; iinayana m - bringing him; sati-the devoted;
mucyatiim just get him released; e §a[z - this ; briihmar-af!-a briihmar-a;
-
nitariim-our; gur u f!- t e acher .
TRANSLATION
She could not tolerate Asvatthamii's being bound by ropes, and being
a devoted lady, she said: Release him, for he is a brahmal)a, our spiritual
master.
PURPORT
As soon as Asvatthama was brought before Draupadi, she thought it

intolerable that a briihma[La should be arrested like a culprit and brought
before her in that condition, especially when the brrihma[La happened to
be a teacher's son.
Arjuna arrested Asvatthama knowing perfectly well that he was the son
of Dropacarya. Kr�':la also knew him to be so, but both of them condemned
the murderer without consideration of his being the son of a briihma[W.
According to revealed scriptures, a teacher or spiritual master is liable to
be rejected if he proves himself unworthy of the position of a guru or
spiritual master. A guru is called also an iiciir_ya, or a person who has
personally assimilated all the essence of siistras and has helped his disciples
to adopt the ways. Asvatthamii failed to discharge the duties of a briihma[!a
or teacher, and therefore he was liable to be rejected from the exalted
position of a briihma[La. On this consideration, both Lord Sri Kr��1a and
Arjuna were right in condemning Asvatthama. But to a good lady like
Draupadi, the matter was considered not from the angle of siistric vision,
but as a matter of custom. By custom, Asvatthamii was offered the same
respect as was offered to his father. It was so because generally the people
accept the son of a briihma[La as a real briihma!w, by sentiment only.
Factually the matter is different. A briihma[La is accepted on the merit
of qualification and not on the merit of simply being the son of a briihma[La.
But in spite of all this, Draupadi desired that Asvatthama be at once
released, and it was all the same a good sentiment for her. This means that
a devotee of the Lord can tolerate all sorts of tribulation personally, but
still such devotees are never unkind to others, even to the enemy. These
are the characteristics of one who is a pure devotee of the Lord.
TEXT 44
� �;r�: �N�T'nlt[l{: I
" " "
3l�!nll� �t«<T T�faJQT �JI� 11��11
sa-rahasyo dhanur-veda[t
sa-visargopasarityama[t
astra-gramas ca bhavatii
sik§ito yad-anugrahiit
sa-rahasya[t-confidential; dhanu(l-veda(l-knowledge in the art of ma

nipulating bows and arrows; sa-visarga-releasing; upas arityama[t - c ontrol -
ling; astra-weapon ; gnima�-al1 kinds of; ca-and; bhavatii-by yourself;

sik§ita�- l e arn e d ; yat- by whose; anugrahiit-mercy of.
TRANSLATION
It was by Dro':ladirya's mercy that you learned the military art of

throwing arrows and the confidential art of controlling weapons .
PURPORT
Dhanur-veda or military science was taught by Dro!1acarya with all its

confidential secrets of throwing and controlling by Vedic hymns. Gross
military science is dependent on material weapons, but finer than that is
the art of throwing the arrows saturated with Vedic hymns, which act
more effectively than gross material weapons like machine guns or atomic
bombs. The control is by Vedic mantras, or the transcendental science of
sound. It is said in the Riimiiyarw that Maharaja Dasaratha, the father of
Lord Sri Rama, used to control arrows by sound only. He could pierce his
target with his arrow by hearing the sound only, without seeing the
object. So this is a finer military science than that of the gross material
military weapons used nowadays. Arjuna was taught all this, and therefore
Draupadi wished that Arjuna feel obliged to Acarya Drot;�a for all these
benefits. And in the absence of Dra':liicarya, his son was the representative.
That was the opinion of the good lady Draupadi. It may be argued why
briihmarw, should be a teacher in military science.
Dro':liiciirya, a rigid
But the reply is that a briihmar-a should become a teacher, regardless of
what his department of knowledge is. A learned briihmar-a should become
a teacher, a priest and a recipient of charity. A bona fide briihmar-a is
authorized to accept such professions.
TEXT 45
ll� �UJ: �� I
ij' �'f
�'{til� q�.-ttr�ij ��:�TII'd�ll
sa e§a bhagaviin dror-a�
prajii-riiper-a vartate
tasyiitmano 'rdham patny aste
niinvagiid vi:rasii� krpi:
Text 46] The Son of Droi;J.a Punished 365
sa?t - he; e� a? t -certainly; bh aga viin-Iord; dro!ta?l-Drol)iicarya; prajii

rii pera-i.n the form of his son Asvatthama; vartate-is existing; tasya-his;
iit m ana[l.-of the body; ardh am- h alf; pat n i-wife ; iiste-living; na-no;
anvagiit-undertook; vira su !J. -having the son present; krpi-th e sister of
Krpacarya.
TRANSLATION
He [ Dro':Jiicarya] is certainly still existing, being represented by his

son. His ,vife Kr pi did not undergo a sati 'vith him because she had a son.
PURPORT
The wife of Drol)iicarya, l<rpi, is the sister of Krpacarya. A devoted

wife, who is according to revealed scripture the better half of her husband,
is justified to embrace voluntary death along ·with her husband if she is
without issue. But in the case of the wife of Dropiicary a, she did not
undergo such a trial because she had her son, the representative of her
husband. A 'vidow is so called if there is a son of her husband e>..'isting.
So in either case ASvatthama was the representative of Drol)iiciirya , and
therefore killing Asvatthama would be like killing Drol)iicarya. That was
the argument of Draupadl against the killing of Asvatthama.
TEXT 46
� '=Ill� �Nlll lter��;f ��I

�;{ �fu sn� t.�ti �'f41'��: ��
tad dharmajiia mahii-bhiiga
bhavadbhir gauravam kulam
v.rjinam niirhati priiptum
pujyam vandyam abhik�rasa[l.
tat-therefore; dharmajiia-one who is aware of the principles of

religion; mahii - bhiiga-the most fortunate; bhavadbhi[l.-by your good self;
gauravam- gl orified; kulam-the f amily; v_rjinam-that which is p ainful ;
na-not; arhati-does deserve; priiptum-for obtaining; pujyam-the wor
shipful; vandyam-respectful; abhik�rasa[t-constantly.
TRANSLATION
0 most fortunate one who knows the principles of religion, it is not

good for you to cause grief to glorious family members who are always
respectable and worshipful.
PURPORT
A slight insult for a respectable family is sufficient to invoke grief.

Therefore, a cultured man should always be careful in dealing with worship
ful family members.
TEXT 47
mii rodid asya janani

gautami patidevatii
yathiiham mrta-vatsii "rta
rodimy asru-mukhi muhu[l,
mii-do not; rodit-make cry; asya-his; janani- mother; gantami-the

wife of Drol)a;patidevatii-chaste;yathii-as has; aham- myself ; mrta-vatsii
-one whose child is dead; iirtii- distressed; r odimi- crying; asru-mnkhi
tears in the eyes; mnhu[l,-constantly.
TRANSLATION
My lord, do not make the wife of Dro�adirya cry like me. I am

aggrieved for the death of my sons. She need not cry constantly like me.
PURPORT
Sympathetic good lady as she was, Srimatl Draupadi did not want to
put the wife of Dro�acarya in the same position of childlessness, both from
the point of motherly feelings as well as from the respectable position
held by the wife of Dro�acarya.
TEXT 48
� "" . . � " ,.....
�: �� ;t�� HT��Rlfrll: I
�� "SI��l� �:n�il;;� �� ll'a(;ll
yai[l, kopitam brahma-kulam
riijanyair ajitiitmabhi[l,
Text 49] The Son of Dror;ta Punished 367
tat kulam pradahaty iisu

siinubandham suciirpitam
yaift-by those; h opitam -enraged; brahma-kulam-the order of the

briihmar-as; riijanyai[l-by the administrative order; ajita -unrestricted;
iitmabhift-by oneself; tat-that; ku lam - f amily ; pradahati-is burnt up;
iisu-within no time; s a a nuba ndham-together with family members; sucii
-
a rp itam - being put into grief.
TRANSLATION
If the kingly administrative order, which is unrestricted in sense con

trol, offends the brahma�a order and enrages them, then the fire of that
rage burns up the whole body of the royal family and brings grief upon
all.
PURPORT
The briihmar-a order of society, or the spiritually advanced caste or

community and the members of such highly elevated families, were always
held in great esteem by the other subordinate castes, namely the admin
istrative kingly order, mercantile order and the laborers_
TEXT 49
��
� rtrrT.� �ui f;{��t� «if � I
<:' "" "" ,....
�T�Wf{�:'SRtt��T�T: 11��11
siita uviica
dharmyam nyiiyyam sa-karur-am
nirvyalikam samam mahat
riijii dhanna-suto riijii yiil).
pratyanandad vaco dvijiift
siital). uviica- Su ta Gosvaml said; dha rmya m - j ust to the principles of

reli gion; nyiiyyam-j ustice ; sa-karu!wm - full of mercy; nirvyalikam
without duplicity in dharma; s amam -eq uity ; mahat -glorious ; riijii-the
King; dharma-sutal).-son; rii j iiyiil). - by the Queen ;pratyananda t - supported;
vaca/).- statements ; dvijii/).-0 biiihmat;tas_
TRANSLATION
Suta Gosvami said: 0 brahma!las, King Yudhi.s�hira fully supported the

statements of the Queen, which were in accordance with the principles of
religion and were justified, glorious, full of mercy and equity and were
without duplicity.
PURPORT
Maharaja Y udhi��hira, who was the son of D harmaraja or Y amaraja, fully

supported the words of Queen Draupadi in asking Arjuna to release
Asvatthama. One should not tolerate the humiliation of a member of a
great family. Arjuna and his family were indebted to the family of Dror;�
adirya because of Arjuna's learning the military science from him. If
ingratitude were shown to such a benevolent family, it was not at all
justified from the moral standpoint. The wife of Drol)iicarya, who was the
half body of the great soul, must be treated with compassion, and she
should not be put into grief because of her son's death. That is com
passion. Such statements by Draupadi are without duplicity because actions
should be taken with full knowledge. The feeling of equality was there
because Draupadi spoke out of her personal experience. A barren woman
cannot understand the grief of a mother. Draupadi was herself a mother,
and therefore her calculation of the depth of Krpi's grief was quite to the
point. And it was glorious because she wanted to show proper respect to a
great family.
TEXT 50
�:��:1
�if.{Fl_��etf�� :qJ� trY��: 11'-'oll
nakulal). sahadevas ca
yuyudhiino dhanaiijaya[l
bhagaviin devaki-putro
ye ciinye yiiS ca yo§ita[l
nakulai). Nakula ; sahadeva[l Sahadeva; ca and ; yuyudhiina[l-Satyaki;

- - -
dhananjayai).-Arj una ; bhagaviin-the Personality of Godhead; devaki

pu t ra l). the son of Devaki, Lord Sri Kr�J;ta; ye- those ; ca-and; any�
-
others ; yiil). those ; ca and ; yo�ita/:1 ladies.

- - -
Text 52) The Son of Drm;ta Punished 369
TRANSLATION
The younger brothers of the King, N akula and Sahadeva and also
Satyaki and Arjuna, the Personality of Godhead Lord Sri Kr�l).a, son of
Devaki, and the ladies and others all unanimously agreed with the King.
TEXT 51
� m� �({1'{ �: �: 1
;r$��ma_�li�Z II
tatriihiimar§ito bhimas
tasya sreyiin vadha[l smrta[l
na bhartur niitmanas ciirthe
yo 'han suptiin siSiin vrthii
tatra-thereupon; aha-said; amar§ita/:t-in an angry mood; bhima1;

Bhima; tasya-his; sreyan-ultim ate good; vadha[l-killing; sm.rta[l-record
ed; na-not; bhartu[l-of the master; na-nor; iitmana[l-of his own self;
ca-and; arthe-for the sake of; ya[l-one who; ahan-killed; suptiin
sleep ing; siSiin-.children; v.rthii-without purpose.
TRANSLATION
Bhima, however, disagreed with them and recommended killing this

culprit who, in an angry mood, had murdered sleeping children for no
purpose and for neither his nor his master's interest.
TEXT 52
� m�« �'Nm� �i.jf: 1

3TT� � �� f� ��II
nisamya bhima-gaditarh
draupadyas ca catur-bhuja[l
alokya vadanarh sakhyur
idam iiha hasann iva
nisamya-just after hearing; bhima-Bhima; gaditam-spoken by;

draupadyii[l-of Draupadi; ca-and; catur-bhuja[l-the four-handed (Person-
ality of Godhead); U:lokya-having seen; vadanam-the face; sakhyu[l.-of

His friend; idam-this; aha-said; hasan-smiling; iva-as if.
TRANSLATION
Caturbhuja� [the four-armed one], or the Personality of Godhead,

after hearing the words of Bhima, Draupadi and others, saw the face of
His dear friend Arjuna, and He began to speak if smiling.
·
as
PURPORT
Lord Sri Kr�!la had two arms, and why He is designated as four-armed is
explained by Sridhara Sviimi. Both Bhima and Draupadi held opposite
views about killing Asvatthiimii. Bhima wanted him to be immediately
killed, whereas Draupadi wanted to save him. We can imagine Bhima
ready to kill while Draupadi is obstructing him. And in order to prevent
both of them; the Lord discovered another two arms. Originally, the
primeval Lord Sri, Kr�!la displays only two arms, but in His Narayal)a
feature He exhibits four. In His Niirayal)a feature He resides with His
devotees in the V aiku!ltha planets, while in His original Sri Kr�!la feature
He resides in the Kr�!laloka planet far, far above the Vaiku!ltha planets in
the spiritual sky. Therefore, if Sri Kr�!la is called caturbhujafi., there is no
contradiction. If need be He can display hundreds of arms. as He exhibited
in His visva-riipa shown to Arjuna. Therefore, one who can display htm
dreds and thousands of arms can also manifest four whenever needed.
When Arjuna was perplexed about what to do with Asvatthiimii, Lord
Sri Kr�!la, as very dear friend of Arjuna, voluntarily took up the matter
just to make a solution. And He was smiling also.
TEXTS 53-54
�•lcd?JcUaa
� � 3llmwft �: I
��Fwmi qfffi��;J'{_ 11��11
� m� � ��€(11f+44.1�n � 1
6Ft � ltt� q]� �iter � ll�'dll
sri bhagavan uviica
b rahma-bandhur na hantavya
iitatiiyi vadhar-ha'{ta{l.
Texts 53-54] The Son of Drot:ta Punished 371
mayaivobhayam iimniitarit
paripiihy anusasanam
kuru prati.Srutarit satyarit
yat tat siintvayatii priyiim
priyarit ca bhima-senasya
piinciilyii mahyam eva ca
sri bhagaviin-the Personality of Godhead; u viica-said; brahma-bandhuft

-the relative of a briihmarw; na-not; hantavyaft-to be killed; iitatiiyi
the aggressor; vadhiil;-hana!t-is due to be killed; maya-by Me; eva
certainly; ubhayam-both; iimnatam-described according to rulings of the
authority; paripahi-just carry out; anusiisanam-rulings; kuru-just abide
by; prati.Srutam-as promised by; sat) am-tru th; )'at tat-that which;
'
siintva)rata-while pacifying; pri)'am-dear wife; priyam-satisfaction; ca

also; bhima-senas)'a-of Sri Bhimasena; paizcalya!t-of Draupadi; mahyam
-unto Me also; eva-certainly; ca-and .
TRANSLATION
The Personality of Godhead Sri Krllf!a said: A friend of a brahmat:ta is

not to be killed, but if he is an aggressor he must be killed. All these
rulings are in the scriptures, and you should act accordingly. You have to
fulfill your promise to your wife, and you must also act to the satisfaction
of Bhimasena and Me.
PURPORT
Arjuna was perplexed because Asvatthama was to be killed as well as

spared according to different scriptures cited by different persons. As a
brahma-bandhu, or a worthless son of a brahma'!a· Asvatthama was not to be
killed, but he was at the same time an aggressor also. And according to the
rulings of Manu, an aggressor, even though he be a briihmarta (and what to
speak of an unworthy son of a brahmarta), is to be killed. Dropacarya was
certainly a briihmarta in the true sense of the term, but because he stood
in the battlefield he was killed. But although Asvatthama was an aggressor,
he stood without any fighting weapons. The ruling is that an aggressor,
when he is without weapon or chariot, cannot be killed, All these were
certainly perplexities. Besides that, Arjuna had to keep the promise he had
made before Draupadi just to pacify her. But h� also had to satisfy both
Bruma and Kr�qa, who advised killing him. This dilemma was present
before Arjuna, and the solution was awarded by Kr�qa.
TEXT 55
�a'��
$: � (�(U+t¥.�tru;u I
mar ;:{('R � r� •� ll'-''-'11
suta uviica
arjuna� saha sii "jniiya
harer hiirdam athiisinii
marim jahiira murdhanyam
dvijasya saha murdhajam
suta!t-Suta Gosvaml; uvaca-said; arjuna!t-Arjuna; sahasii-just at

that time; iijriiiya-knowing it; harelt-of the Lord; hardam-motive; atha
-thus; asinii-by the sword; marzim-the jewel; jahiira-separated;
murdhanyam-on the head; dvijasya-of the twice-born; saha-with;
murdhajam-hairs.
TRA NS LATI ON
Just then Arjuna could understand the motive of the Lord by His
equivocal orders, and thus with his sword he severed both hair and jewel
from the head of A8vatthama.
PURPORT
Contradictory orders of different persons are impossible to carry out.

Therefore a compromise was selected by Arjuna by his sharp intelligence,
and he separated the jewel from the head of A.Sv atthama which was as
good as cutting off his head, and yet his life was saved for all practical
purposes. Here ASvatthama is indicated as twice-born. Certainly he was
twice-born, but he fell down from his position, and therefore he was pro
perly punished.
TEXT 56
RQ� 't�lwtl"li 'll�(�ql(c:tSI+t( I

� � it.f ftliit(INt(q(qq( 11'-\ �II
vimucya rasaniibaddham
biila-hatyii-hata-prabham
Text 57) The Son of DroJ;la Punished 373
tejasii _martinii hinarh

sibiriin nirayiipayat
vimucya-after releasing him; rasanii-baddham-from the bo n dage of

ropes; bala-hatya-infanticide; hata-prabham-loss of bodily luster; tejasa
of the strength of; martina-by the jewel; hinam-being deprived of; sibiriit
-from the camp; niraya-apayat-drove him out.
TRANSLATION
He [ Asvatthama] had already lost his bodily luster due to infanticide,

and now, moreover, having lost the jewel from his head, he lost even more
strength. Thus he was unbound and driven out of the camp.
PURPORT
Thus being insulted , the humiliat ed Asvatthama was simultaneou sly

killed and not killed by the intelligence of Lord Kr��a and Arjuna .
TEXT 57
vapanarh dravifliidiinarh
sthaniin niryiipartarh tathii
e§a hi brahmabandhuniirh
vadho nanyo ,sti daihika�
vapanam-cleaving the hairs from the head; dravirta-wealth; adiinam

forfeiting; sthiiniin-from the residence; niryiipap.am-driving away; tathii
also; e�a�-all these; hi-certainly; brahma-bandhuniim-of the relatives of
the briihmarta; vadha�-killing; na-not; anya�-any other method; asti
there is; daihika�-in the matter of the body.
TRANSLATION
Cutting the hair from his head, depriving him of his wealth and driving
him from his residence are the prescribed punishments for the relative of
a brahma�a. There is no injunction for killing the body.
TEXT 58
" "'t'
��ll€filtll(l: �� : m: �urn 1
�t �t � ��unf� ��II
putra-sokiituriift saroe
piir-!iaviift saha knTJayii
sviiniirit mrtiiniirit yat kr:tyarit
cakrur nirharar-iidikam
putra-son; soka- bereavement; iituriift-overwhelmed with; sa ro.e - all of

them; piir-!iaviift-t he sons of Pap�u; saha-along with; k!§T) ayii- wit h
Draupadi; sviiniim-of the kinsmen; mrtiiriii m-of the dead; yat- what;
krtyam - ou ght to be done; cakruft-did perform; n irha ra r- a-adika m- under
takable.
TRANSLATION
Thereafter, the sons of P��u and Draupadi, overwhelmed with grief,

performed the proper rituals for the dead bodies of their relatives.
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the First C anto, Seventh

Chapter, of the Sr!mad-Bhagavatam, entitled "The Son of Drorta Punished."

SB1 1 PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

SB1 1 PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

SB1 1 PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

What are the main events described in the text?

What are the main events described in the text?

Who are the main characters mentioned?

Who are the main characters mentioned?

� Sri d

pit �·¥{1q;ffl l:44�1'11fa.fl{: m:

Teachings of Lord Caitanya

K!§[W, the Supreme Personality of Godhead (2 volumes)

Easy Journey to Other Planets

K[§[La Consciousnes�: The Topmost Yoga System

The Nectar of Devotion

The Kr§[ta Consciousness Movement is the Genuine Vedic Way

Back to Godhead Magazine (Founder)

CPart one-Chapters 1-7>

With a Short Life Sketch

His Divine Grace

ew York · Los Angeles . London . Bombay

Library of Congress Catalogue Card Number: 70-127183

International Standard Book umber: 0-912776-27-7

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

Readers interested in the subject matter of this book

International Sociely for Krishna Consciousness

The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust

Printed by Dai ippon Printing Co .. Ltd .. T�kyo, japan

cfMY" �piritual cfMaster

He lives forever by his divine instructions

Conception of God and the Absolute Truth 5

Source of Material Energy 6

Science of Kr�J;J.a and Its Need 7

Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu 7

His Early Childhood 11

His Student Life 12

His Civil Disobedience 13

Reclaiming the Sinners 15

Meeting with Bhattacarya 22

His Discourse on the Vedanta 22

His Meeting with Ramananda Raya 29

Importance of Submissive Hearing 30

Instructive Story of Junior Haridasa 32

Power of the Sank"irtana Movement 33

His Talks with the l\layavadi Sannyiisi Prakasananda 34

The Lord Visits Mathura and V rndavana 37

H e Converts Pathans t o the V ai�J;Iava Cult 38

Obstacles on the Path of Devotion 39

Eight Modes of Prayer by a Pure Devotee 40

Purpose of the Giiyatri Mantra 44

Parame5vara the Supreme 46

Three Divisions of Vedic Ways 53

Exchange of Rasas Between Two Equals 57

Watering the Root of the Tree 60

Symptoms of Men in the Age of Quarrel or Kali 67

Glories of the N arne of the Lord 7l

Real Remedy for Peace in the World 74

Incarnation of Godhead Is Distinguished 78

Obeisances unto the Spiritual Master and the Lord 84

Scope of Sense Satisfaction 98

Definition of the Absolute Truth 99

Process of Its Realization 100

Duty of All Classes of Human Beings 101